Absolute Proof Of God!

SCIENCE And The BIBLE, Do They Contradict???

AddThis Content

Subscribe To My Podcast

Witchcraft: the real truth exsposed! The personal Testimony of The Ministerofblog plus Others!

Those who have a testimony to share about what God took you from may do so in the comment section at the bottom of this page for others to be blessed and God to be Praised!

You may place your testimony at the bottom of the Page that applies to where God has brought you from. Check out the Pages on this site below.

New Twitter App Gets You Free Traffic..

Click Here To See How >>

Breaking the Chain of Lies so you can be FREE!

This is my Battle cry: Gal. 4:16
“Am I therefore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth?”
By Steve Wohlberg
MOST THINGS FROM RAY COMFORT I really love EXCEPT the "prophetical minefield" called dispensationalism!
I spent years teaching this prophetic nightmare, I was "Left Behind" the 8 Ball so to speak....
It's NOT that they don't love God or even are purposefully deceiving us, it's just that we have left our true roots!
The Church WAS NEVER this prophetically confused in it's early days, they had real purpose and direction and didn't hide behind the shell game of man-made prophetic ideas!

Break out of your religious and intellectual Chains!

Truth ONLY comes to those who search for it not to those who settle for less!

Click the following links to listen to audio recordings of a series of sermons on Matthew 24 by Pastor Joe Haynes.

The sermon series is titled, "Are We Living in the End Times?" Delivered during the month of January, 2008.

Here's a FREE

"No Money Down Real Estate Course"

just for coming to my page!

It's free but very valuable!

Got Questions? Well...here are Answers to sharpen your mind and build your faith in the Anointed Jesus!

This Information represents months of hard work putting together the Best of the Best Information, please read the Evidence presented with deep Respect so that you might sharpen your faith or even GAIN new faith in God!

If you are helped by anything here, please...PLEASE, let me know in the comment section below!

This page needs your support!

You may ALSO leave your own Testimony of what God has done for your life there as well so that others may know what God has done! Or send it to me in an E-mail and I will use it AS IS in my blog!

The Real Truth about the organized Church of today may surprise you, unless you are one of its deceived victims!!!

It is PAST time that TRUE Christians the world over stop what their doing and realize that its their "Church-ianity" that the world really does hate!

I mean really, their supposed to hate US not our FAKE CHRISTIAN LIVES we surround ourselves with.

Not because we go to DEAD churches to hear DEAD sermons about DEAD faithless, platitude's that don't change lives. I as a minister of the Gospel these 37 ys.

I have both witnessed my OWN hypocrisy and the hypocrisy of the church in general; BUT is this not the MAIN reason the world hates us (Because of our Hypocrisy) and not the true reason THAT Jesus said we should be hated for (Because we TRY to convict of sin and unrighteousness)?

Think about it!

Matthew 7:22-24 (King James Version)

"Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works?

And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity. Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock:"

We should not be despised because we can't follow the Lord the way he told us too, we should be hated literally because they hate Jesus and see him in us.

"A cult is a religion with no political power." — Tom Wolfe.

"A religion is a cult that succeeded." And true Christianity was NEVER meant to be ether one.

The Organized Church of today DOES NOT IN ANY WAY resemble the New

Testament believers because these days we spend so much wasted time



The answer to the question " Can God really free me?

is of course..YES...YES...YES!!! If your "god " cannot deliver from anything and everything...THEN WHY ON EARTH WOULD YOU SERVE that god? Ω

The personal testimony of The "Minister of Blog" Clarence F. Sargent

I was raised in a small town, at the time called Taunton, Mass. after having moved from Ellsworth Maine where I was born where to this day, I do not know who my real mother and father were but because I know of the Sovereignty of God I also know his personal care of my life.

I can go on with my life knowing his plans have my best interest at heart.


In his plan, I was adopted at birth by a very loving couple who were childless and really wanted me, my mother Mary a backsliding Baptist and my Father Alexander Sargent an agnostic when it came to all things spiritual, was level-headed and down to earth.

Now you have to realize that I only found out about my adoption at 29 years old; long after both my mom and my dad had died and I had already become a Christian. I received a letter from the social security administration telling me of a Sister who wished to get in touch with me.

My Sister Shirley told me that my real mom ( A full-blooded native American Indian, of which I am proud to have in my bloodline.) wanted an abortion because she could not care for me and all my siblings, a fact I'm not proud of!

(But I know now that this act is the ultimate rejection of a child in the womb, not an act of love but selfishness.)

She was actually at the doors of the clinic when some pro-life people talked her into adoption instead of murdering me, thank God for those who will stand up and stand out in this world for something good; if they had not, I would be among the millions a dead babies in a dumpster somewhere in Maine.

I think you know where I stand on abortion as a result of this.

No amount of arguments can convince someone who would have died that a child in the womb is not human enough to live.

I was raised in a lower middle class family and not used to the so-called "good things in life" as far as wealth is concerned but I was very much-loved and that’s what really mattered anyway.

BUT.... all that was soon to change because of an utterly stupid decision of mine. I began to practice the occult in my teen years; and it all started one afternoon when I was 6 years old sitting in front of the “boob tube” watching an innocent television show called “Bewitched” and from the moment that show aired [in 1964] I was hooked on the concept at least; of witchcraft, very innocently at first but nevertheless I was hooked.

What is the Craft? Who are the Witches? And should we be afraid of them?

What is a Witch or Wizard? What do I Have to Fear?By Clarence Sargent (The Ministerofblog) What is a Witch?Well in a most basic way witches or wizards are people who can mentally afflict others with harm or good by thinking them harm or good. But that is as far as they believe they can do because it is in the Freudian doctrine of the Omnipotence of Thought, that we find the belief that mankind can make use of their imaginations so they can affect others actions.They believe even the course of nature or circumstances themselves, simply by the projection of their thoughts towards them, either in an evil or good way can change the way nature or circumstances in the natural order of things works. What about spells or hexes? Casting spells are the ways and means to defend themselves against their fears, these actions are the end result of a base fear in all of mankind without the truth of God.Man always fears things he doesn't have the ability to understand outside of his or her personal space.This is the philosophy behind spell-casting in the first place, to use a person's own fears against them, to do themselves in by personal fear dwelling within them.The Witch or Wizard simply needs to find out specific information about their enemies life which in this day and age is not to hard to do. Once this information is known, all that is needed then is a personal item, a lock of hair or picture of them or family for personal connection, and the CURSE takes root in the mind and filters down to the spirit of the victim.

The real secret any form of witchcraft lies in the very nature of the human mind itself, and the projection of mental energies, which is simply conversion of feelings of guilt or anger into hostility towards others and is a well-known human problem that God hates.

This is responsible not only for the illusion of persecution but the need for a scapegoat. This seems to be a tendency in the human mind ( What the Bible terms the human Soul ) that doesn't get the renewing of spiritual rebirth through the Word of God.

Unfortunately this basic definition of a Witch covers a wide range of Christian practice in the church of the modern day as well as the occult.

This form of practice in the Church reveals itself through our worship and our prayers which we OVERLY ATTACH to the "emotion center" of our the brains, which if not kept in check by the reborn spirit can LEAD US DOWN A PATH THAT IS NOT OF GOD'S CREATION.

God never intended for our emotions to control our lives but only to enhance our spiritual experience.

Witchcraft utilizes ONLY that part of spirit (The Soul) which is LIMITED in man's incomplete understanding because of sin, it is not a TRUE SPIRITUAL POWER at all; but is anchored to the mind of the flesh as is taught in Galatians 5:18-25

"But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the law. Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these; Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness, Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, sedition's, heresies, Envyings, murders, drunkenness, revellings, and such like: of the which I tell you before, as I have also told you in time past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God. But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, Meekness, temperance: against such there is no law. And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts. If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit.

The old adage that says "If you do not set your belief on something that makes sense you'll set it upon NON-sense instead" and ANY form of the craft is "spiritual non-sense" because no amount of mind or flesh can ever equal an once of spirit!

How exactly is the Human Psyche effected by the "power of suggestion?" Well let's look at the radio broadcast drama "The War of the World's" by Orson Wells in the early 50s, not only was the power of suggestion well utilized, but it also began the era of mythical urban legends of our modern day society.

This broadcast proves that this is a power to be reckoned with when properly instituted, even if it were by accident.

The human psyche acts just like a shield; but like anything else, it eventually is pierced through by the power of over and over suggestion, this is how urban legends get a foothold in our minds and how traumatic events that happen in succession can change our thoughts to a more negative overall belief system .

Unbelievably, the power of suggestion can be not only our mental undoing in the negative sense; but can also be the catalyst for the complete mental regrouping or intuitive spark of the human psyche in the most positive sense as well, so we cannot throw out this power as "of the devil", he simply uses what he has available in the creation of God. This is how God changes our lives so it is a good thing if used by him through us.

What this is, is a mental faculty that we were created with so that we could use our faith to function in life, without the power to suggest to our minds we would never be able to believe God for anything.

When we speak of the power of suggestion in the Christian faith it can be BOTH a negative in the sense of believing a "wrong doctrine" over all the facts to the contrary.

But it can be a positive in the sense that our faith in God is better increased because the mind is taken out of the way and put in a proper place, it simply translates to the mind being convinced of spiritual facts no matter what the physical circumstance reveals.

Thus faith rules over physical law and can "recreate the physical circumstances" preventing a miracle from happening or being viewed in the physical realm.

The power of suggestion can indeed be viewed as the "omnipotent" part of God's faith when used in positive conjunction with affirmations as a method of the treatment of disease.

We have all experienced the power of suggestion any time we go shopping yet there is no witchcraft involved here, so it is a safe form if used alone with a heavy dose of "Self-control". The power of suggestion is everywhere and those who practice the Craft are simply using a tool available to the whole of mankind.

Another great example of the power of suggestion is the" placebo effect" where in testing they use a "sugar tablet" instead of the drug with half the group and the drug with other half and tell both groups they are getting better and watch the effect work time after time.

The bad news is that this power can work in the opposite direction and cause great damage and hurt simply because man without God has a missing part- Hope. There is no power so persuasive as the power of suggestion and Satan knows this all to well, after all he received 2/3rd's of heaven angels to follow him!

The power of the mind is the form of putting words in an order to make others interested in what you have to say...Advertising plan and simple....advertising what you want others to think about over and over. When we work to conquer obstacles in our way, we work to put the power of suggestion in motion.

When people are conditioned, it is usually easy to use the power of suggestion if our words are distributed properly, this is how "Organizations" of all types control their memberships to think the common thread of thought as one.

Everyday we are all open to the power of suggestion, whether we are at home, at work, or other areas of society. Recognizing the positive and negative forces of the power of suggestion can help us to avoid unwanted feelings that can affect our thinking process.

If you think about the hypocrisy in many religions today, you can see that people are often under the power of suggestion. Learning, reading, and meditating can help us to gain control over our thoughts vs. others' thoughts and avoid the unwanted suggestions.

When we have "evidence" that upholds our words such as the Bible, we have the ingredient that leads us to the proper use power of Self-suggestion effectively and Biblical based.

It is very important that as believers we NOT fear anything that God intends for good, but simply use as intended. Witchcraft cannot harm a true believer solidly standing upon the rock of God's commands! Article Source: http://EzineArticles.com/?expert=Clarence_Sargent

The "Craft" appealed to me on so many level’s both physically and spiritually.

I was already an introvert with very few friends and low self-esteem in school, other than the few out casts smoking dope in the parking lot of my school.

And being an only child caused me to develop many "imaginary friends". Now I believe this is Healthy to a point, but as I grew up these "imaginary friends" would drive my interest in the Occult and Drugs, for they were demonic in nature not the "imaginary friends" I thought they were.

Since my interest was peaked by these "familiar spirits".

[A familiar is a Witches guide in the realm of spirit. I now know that these spirits were guiding me into deeper and deeper FLESHLY TIES to my sinful nature.]

Watching that show sent me headlong into a downward spiral of flesh in control living.

EVEN AS a child I knew that "Hollywood Witch-craft" was not the real thing which is the reason I driven to know the real practice and THEREIN lies the true danger of parents allowing their children to view and read things WITHOUT PROPER SUPERVISION; the television is NOT a good babysitter.

Understand, that it’s alright for an older child to be curious about it, as long as YOU the parent are there to guide them away from the evil content and to explain (Click Here) why God hates those things in a reasonable manner.

It’s the great special effects that are the lure in the beginning, but that will not stand before a holy God at the judgment seat as your excuse.

I dedicated myself without any spiritual direction to find out about this ancient earth religion, as I began studying and looking for deeper truths in the world of magic and sorcery I was witness both to its beauty of focus and its pure savagery of intent. It wasn’t until after my adopted Mom died when I was only 17 that I was free to do as I pleased....and boy did I do as I pleased!

I must add to my testimony here because there may be some confusion as to how I could claim to an Atheist and at the same time a Witch? Well, first of all I said plainly that I wasn't a TRUE atheist but a fake atheist in that I mouthed the words of "hating all things God connected", but at the same time I turned toward Witchcraft to replace him.

My mothers death was the catalyst that started my hatred of God boiling! I simply didn't hate all other gods the same way!

I jumped headlong into drugs, Drinking, and Partying while trying to keep up a c+ to b average in high school, failing many courses because a lack of focus on them and because many of my teachers just wanted me out of their classes and passed me through without the proper training.

I joined Wicca, as a private practitioner taking a course in the art of magic by Gavin and Yvonne Frost; The Wicca fascination I had did not last very long as I was hungry for a darker side; the more power and knowledge of the occult the better.

I began to delve deeper and deeper into the so-called "Deep things of Occult Knowledge“, I would read Anton LaVeys "Satanic Bible" just to rebel against the God who, I felt “TOOK MY MOM FROM ME”.

Now this is where I now know a true Atheist from a fake one who is just a rebellious person trying to hate the God he knows exists but can't get close too in sin.

Understand that if you were a REAL ATHEIST you would have NO NEED to rebel against anything godly because HE ISN'T REALLY THERE.....I mean get down to earth, if God is not there what's the issue with the bible;
"the concept of God is the ONLY thing that could make that book real in any way, so if God isn't real then the bible cannot matter."
This is why I've never really meet a real Atheist because you all WASTE so much time trying to find evidence to DISPROVE what you say isn't there...is that healthy behavior?
After all I as a Christian don't get mad and spend any of my time trying to disprove the existence of "Fairy Tales" why do you?

Remember what has happened to you is what makes you become great, so don't let life run you over.

Slow down, THINK for a moment:

Isn't there more to life than this?


The guy below is :

Aleister Crowley, I used to think he was the bomb but I was wrong.......big time!

He along with me knew nothing of God and who he really IS!


This is what I played with in my early years in the Occult, it is not recommended by ANY OCCULTIST worth their salt to PLAY with these, they are very dangerous and can and WILL open you up to demon influences!

Don't be fooled into the idea that what you do is innocent ALL involvement is dangerous!

I began mixing in Aleister Crowley's works {Below}

ALEISTER CROWLEY (ALPHABETIC LIST OF WORKS) below is a list of the works of Aleister Crowley in alphabetic sequence. Crowley provided many of his texts with numerical identifiers in Latin. there is also a numeric index for this collection, which consists of a list of titles followed by a brief description of their content and importance. several of these files have multiple versions, being keyed in by different people or formatted for enhanced readability, and these versions are identified in no particular order other than when they were acquired as part of the archive. descriptive text in {set brackets} is taken from Crowley's "Book Four" appendices (capitalization regularized in many instances), text other than the titles of books or essays in "quotation marks" is from the work being described (whether in the subtitle or elsewhere). text followed by "-- (name)" identifies a description by the sourcename cited (detailed at the end of this document). text in [brackets] is commentary or interpretation from the Archivist. # Absinthe: The Green Goddess # An Account of the A.'. A.'. sub figura 33 {[An account of the Order of the Silver Star or "A.'.A.'."] first written in the language of his period by the Councillor von Eckartshausen, revised and rewritten [by Crowley].}# Across the Gulf sub figura 59 {A fantastic account of a previous incarnation. It story of the overthrowing of Isis by Osisis may help the reader to understand the meaning of the overthrowing of Osiris by Horus in the present aeon.}# AHA! sub figura 242 {An exposition in poetic language of several of the ways of attainment and the results obtained.}# Amrita [A lecture on the creation and application of the Elixir of Immortality.]# Ararita sub figura 813 (version 1) # Ararita sub figura 813 (version 2) {An account of the Hexagram and the method of reducing it to the Unity, and beyond.}

# De Arte Magica (version 1) # De Arte Magica (version 2) # De Arte Magica (version 3) [Sex magick instructions.]

# The Artistic Temperament [A Simon Iff story (fiction).]

# Astrology sub figura 536 (Preface) {A textbook on astrology composed on scientific lines by classifying observed facts rather than deducting from *a priori* theories.}

# Batrachophrenoboocosmomachia sub figura 536 {An instruction in expansion of the field of the mind.}

# The Beast sub figura 666 (?) {An account of the magical personality who is the Logos of the present aeon.} [Some suggest this became "The Equinox of the Gods", first published in 1936.]

# Berashith: An Essay in Ontology "With Some Remarks On Ceremonial Magic".

# Book Four sub figura 4 # Book Four sub figura 4 (Interlude) # {A general account in elementary terms of magical and mystical powers.} Book Four Part Three ('Magick in Theory and Practice') # 'Magick in Theory and Practice' Introduction # Book Four Part Three ('MiTaP'): excerpts relating to magic

# The Book of Lies (falsely so-called) {Deals with many matters on all planes of the very highest importance. An offiial publication of the Babes of the Abyss, but is recommended even to beginners as highly suggestive.}

# The Book of the Operation of the Sacred Magic of Abramelin the Mage

# "The Book of Thoth sub figura 78" {A complete treatise on the Tarot.}

# "The Book of Wisdom or Folly vel Aleph sub figura 111" {An extended and elaborate commentary on "The Book of the Law",in the form of a letter from [To Mega Therion] to his magical son, [Frater Achad]. Contains some of the deepest secrets of initiation, with a clear solution of many cosmic and ethical problems.}

# "The Butterfly Net sub figura 81" aka "Moonchild" {An account of a magical operation [of the Homunculus or Magical Child], particularly concerning the planet Luna, written in the form of a novel.}

# The Cephaloedium Working (version1)< # The Cephaloedium Working (version 2)

# The Chymical Jousting of Brother Perardua sub figura 55 {An account of the magical and mystic path in the language of alchemy.}

# Concerning "Blasphemy" in General & the Rites of Eleusis in Particular

# Concerning Death sub figura 106 {A treatise on the nature of death and the proper attitude to be taken towards it.}

# Concerning the Law of Thelema sub figura 161 "Specific instances of the application of the various programs and policies outlined in other papers such as The Open Letter."

# Desert Justice (Simon Iff Abroad) [Tales of Simon Iff (fiction).]

# Duty "A note on the chief rules of practical conduct to be observed by those who accept the Law of Thelema."

# EGC Gnostic Mass sub figura 15 [The central religious ritual of Crowley's O.T.O.]

# Eight Lectures on Yoga (version 1) # Eight Lectures on Yoga (version 2) [Instructions on the practice of Raja Yoga after the style and rigor of Patanjali.]

# Energized Enthusiasm "A Note on Theurgy" An essay developing the idea of creativity -- and genius -- as a sexual phenomenon. -- Crowley Cross-Index.

# Enochian Keys

# Enochian Notes

# The Equinox {Crowley's regular periodical in which many of his works appeared.}

# The Equinox of the Gods "The circumstances surrounding the dictation of [The Book of the Law]." -- Crowley Cross-Index

# Eroto-Comatose Lucidity (version 1) # Eroto-Comatose Lucidity (version 2) [An excerpt from De Arte Magica.]

# Gilles de Rais (version 1) # Gilles de Rais (version 2) [A historical lecture billed by Crowley as 'banned.']

# The Greek Qabalah (short form) "A complete Dictionary of all sacred and important words and phrases given in the Books of the Gnosis and other important writings both in the Greek and the Coptic."

# A Handbook of Geomancy "Attributions of geomantic figures to planets, zodiac, and ruling genii."

# The High History of Good Sir Palamedes the Saracen... sub figura 197 {A poetic account of the Great Work and enumeration of many obstacles.}

# An Intimation on The Constitution of the Order (O.T.O.) sub figura 194 {The Constitution and Government of our Holy Order [Crowley's O.T.O.]; by the study of its Balance you may yourself come to apprehension of how to rule your own life.}

# John St. John sub figura 860 {The record of the magical retirement of Frater O.M. A model of what a magical record should be, so far as accurate analysis and fullness of description are concerned.}

# Khabs Am Pekht sub figura 300 {A special instruction for the promulgation of the Law. This is the first and most important duty of every aspirant of whatever grade. It builds up in him the character and karma which forms the Spine of Attainment.}

# Khing Khang King sub figura 21 ["The Classic of Purity", by Ko Hsuen. Interpolation by Crowley.]

# The Law of Liberty sub figura 837 (version 1) # The Law of Liberty sub figura 837 (version 2) {A further explanation of "The Book of the Law" in reference to certain ethical problems.}

# De Lege Libellum sub figura 150 {A further explanation of "The Book of the Law", with special reference to the powers and privileges conferred by its acceptance.}

# Liber 8 (the 8th Aethyr of 'The Vision and the Voice sub figura 418') "[A description of attaining unto] the mystery of the knowledge and conversation of [the] Holy Guardian Angel" [originating in "The Vision and the Voice sub figura 418". See below for a commentary on the entire document.].

# Liber A vel Armorum sub figura 412 (version 1) # Liber A vel Armorum sub figura 412 (version 2) {An instruction on the preparation of the Elemental Instruments.}

# Liber A'ash vel Capricorni Pneumatici sub figura 370 [Sexual magick heavily veiled in symbolism.]

# Liber Adonis sub figura 335 {An account in poetic language of the struggle of the human and divine elements in the consciousness of man, giving their harmony following on the victory of the latter.}

# Liber Al vel Legis sub figura 220 {"The Book of the Law", the foundation of Crowley's [religious] work.}

# Liber Al vel Legis Commentary [Crowley's commentary on "The Book of the Law".]

# Liber Amalantrah sub figura 97 (version 1) # Liber Amalantrah sub figura 97 (version 2) {Diary concerning the Wizard Amalantrah and the working of like name.}

# Liber Arcanorum sub figura 231 {An account of the cosmic process so far as it is indicated by the Tarot Trumps in relation to the Genii of the Qliphoth.}

# Liber Astarte vel Berylli sub figura 175 {An instruction in attainment by the method of devotion, or bhakti-yoga.}

# Liber B vel Magi sub figura 1 *{An account of the Grade of Magus, the highest grade which it is ever possible to manifest in any way whatever upon this plane. Or so it is said by the Masters of the Temple.}

# Liber Cadaveris sub figura 120 [Zelator initiation ritual for the Order of Thelemites. Also called 'the Ritual of Passing Through the Tuat'.]

# Liber Causae sub figura 61 {The history and origin of the A.'.A.'. The object of the book is to discount mythopeia.}

# Liber Chanokh sub figura 89 {A brief abstraction of the symbolic representation of the universe derived by Dr. John Dee through the scrying of Sir Edward Kelly.}

# Liber Cheth vel Vallum Abiegni sub figura 156 {An account of the task of the Exempt Adept, considered under the symbols of a particular nonintellectual plane.}

# Liber Collegii Sancti sub figura 185 {The tasks of the Grades of the A.'.A.'. and their Oaths as pertains to "Graduum Montis Abiegni sub figura 13".}

# Liber Cordis Cincte Serpente sub figura 65 {An account of the relations of the aspirant [to the A.'.A.'.] with his Holy Guardian Angel.}

# Liber E vel Excitiorum sub figura 9 {Instructs the aspirant in the necessity of keeping a record. Suggests methods of testing physical clairvoyance. Gives instruction in Asana, Pranayama and Dharana, and advises the application of tests to the physical body, in order that the student may thoroughly understand his own limitations.}

# Liber Gaias sub figura 96 {A handbook of Geomancy.}

# Graduum Montis Abiegni sub figura 13 {An account of the task of the aspirant to the A.'.A.'. from Probationer to Adept.}

# Liber Had sub figura 555 {An instruction for attaining Hadit.}

# Liber HHH sub figura 341 (version 1) # Liber HHH sub figura 341 (version 2) {Three methods of attainment through a willed series of thoughts.}

# Liber Israfel sub figura 64 {An instruction in a suitable method of preaching.}

# Liber Jugorum sub figura 3 (version 1) # Liber Jugorum sub figura 3 (version 2) {An instruction for the control of speech, action and thought.}

# Liber Liberi vel Lapidis Lazuli sub figura 7 {The emancipation of an Exempt Adept from his adeptship. The birth words of a Master of the Temple.}

# Liber Librae sub figura 30 {An elementary course of morality suitable for the average man.}

# Liber Nikh vel Tzaba sub figura 93 (version1) # Liber Nikh vel Tzaba sub figura 93 (version 2) {A diary of heroin and cocaine use.}

# Liber O vel Manua et Sagitae sub figura 6 {Instructions given for elementary study of the qabalah, assumption of god forms, vibration of divine names, the rituals of Pentagram and Hexagram, and their uses in protection and invocation, a method of attaining astral visions so-called, and an instruction in the practice called 'Rising on the Planes'.}

# Liber Os Abysmi vel Da'ath sub figura 474 {An instruction in a purely intellectual method of entering the Abyss.}

# Liber Oz sub figura 77 (version 1) # Liber Oz sub figura 77 (version 2) [A Bill of Rights for the Aeon of Horus.]

# Liber Porta Lucis sub figura 10 {An account of the sending forth of [To Mega] Therion by the A.'.A.'. and an explanation of his mission.}

# Liber Pyramidos sub figura 671 {A ritual of self-initiation.}

# Liber Reguli sub figura 5 "The Ritual of the Mark of the Beast: an incantation proper to invoke the Energies of the Aeon of Horus, adapted for the daily use of the Magician of whatever grade."

# Liber Resh vel Helios sub figura 200 (version 1) # Liber Resh vel Helios sub figura 200 (version 2) {An instruction for the adoration of the Sun four times daily, with the object of composing the mind to meditation, and of regularizing the practices.}

# Liber Ru vel Spiritus sub figura 206 {Full instruction in Pranayama.}

# Liber Samekh sub figura 800 {The ritual employed by the Beast 666 for the attainment of the knowledge and conversation of the Holy Guardian Angel during the semester of his performance of the operation of the Sacred Magic of Abramelin the Mage. [from the book, apparently translated by Mathers]}

# Liber Stellae Rubae sub figura 66 {A secret ritual, the heart of IAO-OAI.}

# Liber Tau sub figura 400 {A graphic interpretation of the Tarot on the plane of initiation.}

# 777 (Fragment) {_777_: aka _Vel Prolegomena Symbolica Ad Systemam Sceptico-Mysticae Viae Explicandae, Fundamentum Hieroglyphicorum Sanctissimorum Scientiae Summae _: A complete dictionary of [Crowley's] correspondences of magical elements, reprinted with extensive additions.}

# Liber Trigrammaton sub figura 27 {A book of trigams of the mutations of the Tao with the Yin and the Yang. An account of the cosmic process.}

# Liber Turris vel Domus Dei sub figura 16 {An instruction for attaiment by the direct destruction of thoughts as they arise in the mind.}

# Liber Tzaddi vel Hamus Hermeticus sub figura 90 {An account of initiation, and an indication as to those who are suitable for same.}

# The Lost Continent sub figura 51 {An account of the continent of Atlantis: the manners and customs, magical rites and opinions of its people, together with an account of the catastrophe, so called, which ended in its disappearance.}

# Magick Without Tears {A compilation of correspondence between Crowley and an anonymous pupil concerning the basics of magick.}

# The Manifesto of the O.T.O. sub figura 52 "A concise summary of the various threads of initiatic tradition that make up the O.T.O."

# The Mass of the Phoenix sub figura 44 {A ritual of the Law.}

# The Message from the Master Therion sub figura 2 {Explains the essence of the new Law in a very simple manner.}

# An Open Letter to Those Who May Wish to Join the Order (O.T.O.) sub figura 101 "Guidelines for Thelemic social intercourse" [in the O.T.O.}

# The Paris Working [Homosexual magick instructions.]

# The Rites of Eleusis [Planetary rites in a regular cycle.]

# Sepher Sephiroth sub figura 500 {A dictionary of Hebrew words arranged according to numerical value. An encyclopedia of the Qabalah, a map of the universe, enabling man to attain perfect understanding.}

# The Soldier and the Hunchback (! & ?) sub figura 148 [Philosophy of expression, inquiry and logic.]

# The Star Ruby sub figura 25 {An improved form of the Lesser [Banishing] Ritual of the Pentagram.}

# Liber Star Sapphire sub figura 36 (version 1) # Liber Star Sapphire sub figura 36 (version 2) {An improved ritual of the Hexagram.}

# Tao Teh King sub figura 157 {"The Classic of the Way and its Virtue/Power", by Lao Tzu, Interpolated by Crowley.}

# De Thaumaturgia sub figura 633 {A statement of uncertain ethical considerations concering magick.} {"The Vision and the Voice" aka "Aerum vel Saeculi": the classical account of the thirty aethyrs and a model of all visions, the doctrine of the function of the Great White Brotherhood which is the foundation of the aspiration of the Adept. An account of a Master of the Temple.}

# Vision and Voice (418) Commentary

# Yi King sub figura 216 ["The Classic of Changes". Interpolated by Crowley.]

# Liber Yod sub figura 831 {An instruction giving three methods of reducing the manifold consciousness to the Unity. Adapted to facilitate the task of the attainment of Raja Yoga and of the knowledge and conversation of the Holy Guardian Angel.}

The Man, Myth, and Magic encyclopedia series was a great source of knowledge from my High School Library on class breaks.

man myth and magic

But Just about anything dealing with works on Witchcraft I would give place to simply because I was hungry for knowledge.



Real help to keep your Children free from Occult influences!

Deliverance from the Occult PDF.

They will circumvent all efforts to stop them if all you do is say "Because I said so!" instead of explaining with evidence WHY they can't do it!

The occult became an obsession, a lifestyle that I was hooked on just like my drug use, it was “Mind-altering“.

I learned still more from friends, many of which were Questionable at best but they knew what I wanted to know about how to tell fortunes and use Tarot cards and playing cards to make money on the side.

I began to cast spells on others, while I worshiped the horned god and the goddess. I mixed all this knowledge together to form my own form of the Craft, never being a conformist I made it my own and would put it all in my journal called a "Witches Book of Shadows".

[caption id="" align="alignright" width="150" caption="An example of a Book of Shadows!"] An example of a Book of Shadows![/caption]

The Book of Shadows is a Witch's greatest tool. It provides a place for all personal Craft secrets, your spell work, rituals, family traditions if you have any, almost anything a Witch can think or act on is contained in this book. As I figured out what my personal practices were I would write them in this journal .

This was my personal "bible" to turn to anytime I needed help with a spell or spiritual concept, its ancient name is called a "Grimoire". I soon found out that when I would cast spells of evil intent on those I hated or disliked it began to work and I would also work "good magic" on those I liked that worked also. Everything seemed to be going my way.

But the problems I was going through at this time in life had nothing to do with what happened to me in the daytime hours when I worshipped other gods and goddesses; or even my study time in the craft when I gained deeper knowledge and power as a black Witch. My real trouble was a night-time issue, an issue of fear and discontent both in my dreams and waking hours.

I was in a constant deeply seated fear at the height of my power as a Witch. And no matter what anyone tells you about the Craft; good intent or bad intent it will produce the same results that any lifestyle outside of God’s grace produces, and that is DEATH IN YOUR LIFE.

Just what is a book of shadows?

Book of Shadows From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia The Book of Shadows is the name used for a book that contains magical and religious texts in the religion of Wicca and certain other neopagan witchcraft traditions. Typically, a Book of Shadows contains the core rituals, magical practices, ethics and philosophy of Wicca within it, and more often a list of the witch's personal spells.In British Traditional Wicca, which largely revolves around the structure of the coven, the book is traditionally copied by hand from that of one's initiating High Priestess or Priest, who copied theirs in turn from their initiator. In Eclectic Wiccan terminology, however, a Book of Shadows is a personal journal, though often serves in a similar capacity to that of traditionalists.Within traditional lineaged forms of Wicca there are a number of versions of the Book of Shadows, their contents varying to a greater or lesser degree from the early versions belonging to Gerald Gardner, who first popularised Wicca. While Gardner seems to have originally treated the book as a personal journal, it has come to be considered a religious text in most traditions. Origins Gerald Gardner, the "father of Wicca", first introduced the Book of Shadows to people that he had initiated into the craft through his Bricket Wood coven in the 1950s. He claimed that it was a personal cookbook of spells that have worked for the owner; they could copy from his own book and add or remove material as they saw fit. He said that the practice of Witches keeping such a book was ancient, and was practiced by the Witch-cult throughout history. According to tradition, Gardner claimed, the book was burned after a person died, so that it would not be discovered that they had been a witch.Gerald Gardner did not mention any such thing as a "Book of Shadows" in his 1949 (though written three years earlier), novel about mediaeval witchcraft, High Magic's Aid. Doreen Valiente claimed that this was because at the time, Gardner had not yet conceived of the idea, and only invented it after writing his novel.High Priestess Doreen Valiente made the claim that Gardner found the term "Book of Shadows" from a 1949 edition (Volume I, Number 3) of a magazine known as The Occult Observer. In this edition, she claimed, was an advertisement for Gardner's novel, High Magic's Aid, which was opposite an article titled "The Book of Shadows" written by the palmist Mir Bashir. The article in question was about an allegedly ancient Sanskrit divination manual which explained how to foretell things based upon the length of a person's shadow. Valiente theorised that Gardner then adopted this term for his Witches' grimoire. She maintained that "It was a good name, and it is a good name still, wherever Gardner found it". A page of Ye Booke of Ye Art Magical.A leatherbound manuscript written in Gardner's handwriting that was titled Ye Booke of Ye Art Magical (Ronald Hutton claims that it was spelt Ye Bok, but Valiente claims Ye Booke) was later found amongst his papers from the Museum after his death and was obtained by Valiente. It appeared to be a first draft of Gardner's Book of Shadows, and featured sections based upon the rituals of the Order of Templars of the Orient which had been devised by the occultist Aleister Crowley. Gardner had gained access to these rituals in 1946, when he had purchased a charter from Crowley giving him permission to perform the OTO rituals.Taking this evidence into account, it seems that Gardner invented the idea of a Witches' Grimoire sometime between 1946 (when he finished his novel High Magic's Aid), and 1949, and had named it Ye Booke of Ye Art Magical. In 1949, he had renamed it to the Book of Shadows, and soon began to make use of it with his Bricket Wood Coven.

Adding weight to the evidence indicating Gardner invented the Book was that other neopagan witches of the time, such as Robert Cochrane, never made use of such a book.

Valiente's rewriting

In 1953, Doreen Valiente joined Gardner's Bricket Wood coven, and soon rose to become its High Priestess. She noticed how much of the material in his Book of Shadows was taken not from ancient sources as Gardner had initially claimed, but from the works of the occultist Aleister Crowley, from Aradia, or the Gospel of the Witches, from the Key of Solomon and also from the rituals of Freemasonry. She confronted Gardner with this, who admitted that the text he had received from the New Forest coven had been fragmentary and he had had to fill much of it using various sources. He also stated that "well, if you think you can do any better, go ahead", and Valiente thought that she could, later stating that: “ I accepted the challenge and set out to rewrite the Book of Shadows, cutting out the Crowleyanity as much as I could and trying to bring it back to what I felt was, if not so elaborate as Crowley's phraseology, at least our own and in our own words. ”

Valiente rewrote much of it, cutting out a lot of sections that had come from Crowley (whose negative reputation she feared), though retaining parts that originated with Aradia, or the Gospel of the Witches, which she fealt was genuine witchcraft practice. Valiente dramatically rewrote sections such as the Charge of the Goddess and also wrote several poems for the book, such as The Witches Rune. She also helped to create a poem to include the Wiccan Rede within it.

Valiente also noticed that a chant in one ritual in the book was based upon the poem "A Tree Song" from Puck of Pook's Hill by Rudyard Kipling, which she had enjoyed as a child.. The chant in question stated that:

Oh, do not tell the priest our plight, Or he would call it sin; But - we have been in the woods all night, A-conjuring summer in ! And we bring you news by word of mouth - Good news for cattle and corn - Now is the Sun come up from the South, With Oak, and Ash, and Thorn!

This version, written by both Gardner and Valiente, but containing sections adopted from various sources, such as Aleister Crowley, Aradia, or the Gospel of the Witches, and even Rudyard Kipling, went on to become the traditional text for Gardnerian Wicca.

In British Traditional Wicca

In forms of British Traditional Wicca, which include Gardnerian Wicca, Alexandrian Wicca and Algard Wicca, the Book of Shadows used by adherents is based upon that written by Garder and Valiente.

Although his own book had been put together with the help of Doreen Valiente and included material from a variety of modern sources, (notably from Aradia, or the Gospel of the Witches and the writings of Aleister Crowley) it also included sections written in an antique (or mock-antique) style, including advice for witches brought to trial and tortured. Gardner claimed that these sections were genuinely historical in origin, and that witches had not been allowed to write anything down until recently, to avoid incrimination; when at last Books of Shadows were allowed, the rituals and spells had to be written in a jumbled manner to prevent any non-initiate from using them. More recent scholars however have doubted their authenticity.

It seems likely that Gardner told his three subsequent initiatory lines that the book should be copied word for word, and Wiccans descended from Eleanor Bone, Patricia Crowther and Monique Wilson have widely believed that the book was of ancient provenance. North American Gardnerians of the Long Island line allow covens to add rituals and teachings to the book, but nothing may be removed.

Contemporary usage

Some Traditional Wiccans keep two Books of Shadows: one book of core rituals which does not change, and from which new initiates copy; and another coven book for ritual use, which is different from group to group and may contain much added material. Such material is often traded between covens.

Some Wiccans keep a personal Book of Shadows in addition to that of their tradition. This is typically for individual use and is not passed on to one's initiates.


After Gardner's death, his rival, Charles Cardell, published much of the material from the Gardnerian Book of Shadows. In the 1970s, the Alexandrians Janet Farrar and Stewart Farrar decided, with the consent of Doreen Valiente, that much of the Gardnerian book should be published in its true form. Much of it was published by the Farrars in their 1984 book The Witches' Way. In Eclectic Wicca

In non-traditional or "eclectic" forms of Wiccan or neo-pagan practice, the term Book of Shadows is more often used to describe a personal journal, rather than a traditional text. This journal records rituals, spells, and their results, as well as other magical information. This can be either an individual or coven text, and is not normally passed from teacher to student. In many cases, this kind of Book of Shadows is an electronic document (disk or website) instead of a hand-written one. Some reserve the Book of Shadows for recording spells and keep a separate book, sometimes called the Book of Mirrors to contain thoughts, feelings and experiences. In popular culture

The television fantasy series Charmed features a fictional Book of Shadows which contains spells and arcane law, and has a supernatural ability to defend itself from harm. In the 1996 film The Craft, which some critics saw as a major influence on the series Charmed, the Book of Shadows was referred to as an object in which a witch keeps her "power thoughts".

The 2000 sequel to The Blair Witch Project was titled Book of Shadows: Blair Witch 2, despite there being no mention of a Book of Shadows during the film, the title was seen as an attempt to capitalise on the Charmed series' established market.

Here is a COMMON excuse by those without knowledge of the Dangers of ALL FORMS of Witchcraft:
..."The Harry Potter books present a Godless universe -- one in which the most powerful wizard wins,"And that "most powerful wizard wins" this thing differs from evangelical christianity exactly how?
Here they speak of Religion being different from Witchcraft and they would be very wrong as God hates false religion just as much, but the point is well taken, there are powerful "Wizards" of religion in all of man's inventions.
God must be the most powerful being PERIOD!


And if you want your children to read only the bible, go right ahead. You'll end up having children who don't read unless they're forced to, and who don't like to read.
Kids need to enjoy reading in order to learn how to do it well, and that is what seems to get missed every time this topic comes up. Oh, and reading is important when it comes to getting an education, especially a college one."
This is THE most stupid remark from ignorance I've ever heard, they assume that to get an education means to sacrifice a child's soul in the process.
The Bible is THE most important book ever written NOT because its religious dogma, FAR FROM IT...The bible teaches children about every facet of life they could ever hope to encounter outside of "Religious training"! ENJOY reading?
YES... but always balance that skill with good MORAL TEACHINGS so that when they read something your not there to see, you'll know their perspective is right!
Harry Potter what's wrong?
Click here for the facts!

Deut. 7:26 says:

“Do not bring a detestable thing into your house or you, like it, will be set apart for destruction. Utterly abhor and detest it, for it is set apart for destruction.”

Lev. 20:27; 19:26

the second part of the verse says:

“A man or woman who is a medium or spiritist (wizard KJV) among you must be put to death. You are to stone them; their blood will be on their own heads. Do not practise divination or sorcery.”

Lev. 20:6 says:

“I will set my face against the person who turns to mediums and spiritist's (wizards KJV) to prostitute himself by following them, and I will cut him off from his people.”

Is. 47:13-14

says clearly: “ Let your astrologers come forward, those star-gazer who make predictions month by month, let them save you from what is coming upon you. Surely they are like stubble; the fire will burn them up. They cannot even save themselves from the power of the flame."

“ I am a Christian now and I’m proud of it, but I’m NOT RELIGIOUS and will not fit willingly into a denominational mold. I mean let’s be real here-Religion has killed and maimed it’s share of truth at the altar of good intention JUST as atheism has murdered it’s share FREE THOUGHT in the name of Fake science.

Let’s face real facts here for once shall we? BOTH RELIGION AND HUMANISM have dropped the ball as far as getting it right is concerned, so let’s not blow smokescreens up each others HINDQUARTERS about what’s true and what’s not.

A personal relationship is what God requires, he’s never been interested in “Church-ianity” or any form of man-made silliness on our part.

It’s about YOU and God, and not about YOU FITTING INTO A MOLD of like-minded minds which most of the FAKE CHURCH is now doing.

I get asked endlessly if I can prove that God exists? Well, an Atheist has already answered that question for me as I wrote in an article at ezinearticles.com

Proof That God Exist's From The Mouth Of An Atheist!By Clarence Sargent This question is one of the latest being asked by atheists and skeptics alike, and comes from the book," why doesn't god heal amputees""the bible clearly promises that god answers prayers. For example, in mark 11:24 Jesus says, "therefore I tell you, whatever you ask for in prayer, believe that you have received it, and it will be yours." And billions of Christians believe these promises. You can find thousands of books, magazine articles and web sites talking about the power of prayer. According to believers, god is answering millions of their prayers every day. So what should happen if we pray to god to restore amputated limbs? Clearly, if god is real, limbs should regenerate through prayer. In reality, they do not. Why not? Because god is imaginary. Notice that there is zero ambiguity in this situation (which simply put means I've got these Christians in a box under my rules and they can't get out!). There is only one way for a limb to regenerate through prayer (now I ask you, how do you know that, if it cannot happen? What's happening here is just a silly game of word play because no atheist has a clue how prayer must work!): god must exist and god must answer prayers. ( Are you certain you still want to word it that way? Because your own words are about to "bite you in the..... But that can't happen in my little life box! ) what we (atheists) find is that whenever we create a unambiguous situation like this and look at the results of prayer, prayer never works. " ( That could be because you put it in a self created "box" with rules that prayer cannot function within? But that's just what the bible says!) this atheist is saying that god could prove he exists, once and for all, by restoring someones lost limb as if healing un-healable disease and deformity was not proof enough. They point out that millions of Christians pray for healing every day, but nothing "irrefutable" by physical explanations, but such a restoration if it could ever be verified by doctors would be irrefutable proof that god is there. It always amazes me just how much atheists know about how god does things when they don't even give him the status of existing! Somehow an excuse will be found when this is shown to have happened. Let me eliminate part of this problem for you by stating that very few of these so-called prayers are ever prayed in faith nothing doubting as is required to get the result, so that leaves out all the unsaved who cannot trust in god without his help, which they must ask for. ( That's called salvation by the way! ) many people who say they are saved or were saved at one time ( the so-called ex-Christian convert or "recovering Christian") ( here's a revelation for some of you : what did Jesus do before the so-called "sinners prayer" was written in modern times? How were people saved before the "four spiritual laws" were printed? These are just man's ideas of salvation, they are in no way scriptural. You can be saved only one way......By faith alone! ) these people are not and never were Christians, so that eliminates a vast pool of millions of the so-called unanswered prayer issues right there. This is simply the biblical facts taught in scripture clearly, not an excuse! These are the bibles rules of interpretation not our rules, one way, one door, one path....Period! Atheists make the claim that every prayer that Christians have said were answered by god, can be explained by the natural forces of the universe and therefore are not real proof that there is a god! Wow! If natural law can do the things I've personally witnessed then the universe is god so you still have disprove the existence of a god no matter how you look at it...Hard to get out of you little box isn't it? That's a tall statement to say all prayers, clearly this atheist has not seen the evidence I've personally witnessed or they would never have put their extremely large foot in their mouth concerning things they understand not! But the question remains are they right? Is there no evidence out there of god "growing a brand new limb where one was missing"? Has the spirit of the almighty ever done this ? Well... Yes, many, many times in the bible god has made whole, missing flesh....It's called leprous skin. What is leprosy? It's a chronic bacterial disease of the skin and nerves in the hands and feet and, in some cases, the lining of the nose. The infection is characterized by abnormal changes of the skin. These changes, called lesions, are at first flat and red. Upon enlarging, they have irregular shapes and a characteristic appearance. The lesions are typically darker in color around the edges with discolored pale centers. Because the organism grows best at lower temperatures the leprosy bacillus has a preference for the skin, the mucous membranes and the nerves. Infection in and destruction of the nerves leads to sensory loss. The loss of sensation in the fingers and toes increases the risk of injury. Inadequate care causes infection of open wounds. Gangrene may also follow, causing body tissue to die, fall off or become deformed. This disease was common in biblical days and probably misdiagnosed many times, the point is this: these people had missing limbs and whenever Jesus healed them "they became whole from their disease" as he would tell them to "go show yourselves to the priest and offer the sacrifice commanded by moses to prove they had no disease in their bodies." If Jesus had the power to make whole from twisted bone and withered flesh, where is the problem in restoring missing flesh and bone? Yes god can and will heal completely, totally, and wholly of any and all things related to the physical, mental and spiritual world or healing is a farce...It's all or nothing with god's will you are not allowed to pick and choose what god can or can't do....Remember you cannot doubt or have any unbelief in regard to what you want for prayer to work! The bible is clear! So..... Here's the thing, the skeptics want an irrefutable, verifiable miracle by medical personnel, one that cannot be refuted. This is exactly what I would like them to do with their scientific facts....Prove and not just claim that god doesn't exist, this is their failure in all the talk, they have never presented evidence that can be examined with our hands and mind's that the god of the bible is not there!. But the real point is that even if they were presented with one right now and I will present said miracle in this article, they won't believe it no matter what the proof. They will always have an excuse or claim the photos were altered or the video was fake.What would it take to convince any skeptic that god does indeed exist? How about this: god appears as a man (Jesus the Christ), he walks among us for 33 years, claims to be god himself in human flesh and performs a multitude of outstanding miracles, miracles that have no earthly reason to have happened even to this day to disprove them, including (and this cannot be overstated) his own resurrection. That should do it for all time but no atheist will accept these irrefutable proofs that god already did, so what makes us think that a present day miracle will meet with any belief. what do skeptics do with this evidence anyway? they simply deny that it ever happened a completely childish response, they will not take pure evidence at face value as they think we should with evolution which has no evidence at all to prove it! Christian evidence is always just thrown out with the babies bath water...Baby and all, without the slightest protest and their lack of evidence is not even noticed in the school system...Why? There is no excuse for this unscientific approach to the evidence of god but that is all we can expect from people who are not honest in their evaluation of evidence.What skeptics really want is for god himself to appear to them and show them a personal miracle that even they cannot disprove. The only problem with this line of reasoning is that god did that already did that when he came the first time. He is not going to return for every skeptic to personally be proven wrong just like the missing link that never seems to appear for scientists to prove once and for all that "natural selection" is true. He was born once and he died only once, but in doing that he personally fulfilled more than 450 Jewish prophesies.Hebrews 9 says:that in itself is mathematically impossible to do unless you have perfect knowledge of all that would happen thousands of years in advance.......my friend that is a miracle! Hebrews states "and as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment: so Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many ; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation." One time was enough, now it's up to trust & faith! Now back to the offer of the atheist it was if I can prove that god could and did heal an amputated limb that you will believe in god ...Is that right? ( start sweating now.) http://healingsandmiracles.Org/ have I got a web-site for you to view and I absolutely dare you as an atheist to disprove this women's testimony. God healed her not only of an amputated leg but many, many fatal diseases that the doctors cannot explain! Go to this site if you have the nerve and can find any real evidence ( not excuses ) to refute Carole Miller Mccleery-Greenes claims... She has every form of evidence your "skeptical minds" have asked for and then some! This testimony of faith is an irrefutable evidence that god really does love and care for his creation on a level only seen by faith.....What will you do with this one my skeptical friend? Remember we know your trick double talk is not going to work here so "zip it" and examine the evidence honestly! Yet, I am fully aware that some of you are so steeped in doubt and unbelief that you wouldn't believe even if it was your personal limb that god was growing back! You might even say "well that leg came back over time, now if god is so powerful why didn't he instantly make it appear?" it is a well known fact of life that unbelief is a bottomless pit of excuses and not one thing that god or man shows you will ever get through your thickened faithless mind unless you stop and think for yourself and not as the status quo does. It is the "cynics" not the "skeptics" that act like this,so be a true skeptic but don't deny the facts before you...That's just plain stupid, a free-thinker is one who thinks freely unhindered by other opinions -- one who is prepared to consider any possibility no matter if it goes the direction he or she wishes, and who determines which ideas are right or wrong not by what they have been indoctrinated to think but by bringing reason to bear, according to a consistent set of rules such as the scientific method. As far as god is concerned man is not to reason with man about god, that's like standing in a room with others and they constantly refer to you in the third person as if you were not there (sounds like two atheists talking about god or two Christians discussing doctrine). The bible is clear on this: in Isaiah 1:18 this plain statement is made by god himself "come now, and let us (me & you) reason together, saith the lord: though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool."think for a moment...How in the world can two minds that are finite (small) reason together about a god so big in scope and dynamic that the bible says he held the oceans and the land in the palm of his hand and measured them out? Even as a skeptic you can appreciate the size of the facts at stake here and that god is a bigger issue than reasoning about the weather! The trouble with most skeptics and atheists is that you are not trying to find proof that god is real your only trying to protect beliefs just as any false religion does. If your beliefs are that fragile then get some that can stand up to evidence! Article Source: http://EzineArticles.com/?expert=Clarence_Sargent am always amazed when those who hate God say “I cannot be a part of a faith that attacks science and reality.” as if science were a humanistic invention, if you believe that you must have failed in history.

Science has many Christian roots.

Most of the early scientists were Christians such as Copernicus, Galileo, Pascal, Isaac Newton, Johannes Keppler, Robert Boyle, Louis Pasteur, Jean Henri Fabre, Michael Faraday, and John Ambrose Fleming.
These great scientists operated within a Christian framework.An interesting fact is that the vast majority of all scientific development has come out of western civilization, what are the odds of that happening?
And IT had Christianity as its basis to top that off. The idea is that the “laws of nature” came from Christianity, NOT HUMANISM; not to mention that the concepts of subduing nature and being stewards of nature are right from the first book of the Bible--Genesis and not in any way the invention of witches.
THAT IS WHY I view God as a rational and trustworthy person, which implies automatically that His creation is rational and orderly and thus can be examined FOR EVIDENCE OF HIS FINGERPRINTS.
The Art Of Knowing Your Enemy In Order To Defeat Him!By Clarence SargentUnderstand that demons ARE what they do...demons of (rebellion,sickness,doubt,unbelief..etc.) ARE BOUND TO ACT WITHIN THEIR PARTICULAR MISSION (Murder,Lust, etc..a devil of deception is as much deceived by his nature as the person he inhabits. Devils are filled with "Infighting among themselves" and ONLY WORK TOGETHER FOR THE COMMON GOAL OF DESTROYING YOU so they CANNOT do anything beyond what YOU allow them to do or to get away with in your life! THEY ARE BOUND TO "Flesh/Soul existence" doomed to eternal death, UNABLE TO ATTACK US IN THE SPIRITUAL REALM (Remember they were CAST OUT of heaven and INTO the heaven lies surrounding the earth.)- In fact DEMONS MUST ASK PERMISSION TO STAND BEFORE US IN ORDER TO TEMPT US,( Unless of course they have LEGAL GROUND to attack our lives. This can come through "Bloodline"curses or simply because YOU have invited the attack by playing around with witchcraft's of ANY TYPE.) All THAT Satan can do is DECEIVE, LIE AND MANIPULATE US AND THE LAWS OF SCIENCE WHICH HE IS BOUND TOO HIMSELF.Understand this simple truth about Satan and demons, NATURE ITSELF was created to be bound by certain laws of motion and energy, God HAS TOTAL CONTROL OVER SATAN because of these laws, he cannot go beyond the natural realm of science and nature. BUT understand something important here, SCIENCE AS WE KNOW IT IS STILL A LIMITED CONCEPT (IN OTHER WORDS SATAN KNOWS THINGS ABOUT NATURE AND ALL PHYSICAL LAWS THAT HUMANS ARE ONLY BEGINNING TO LEARN ABOUT. Thus he can APPEAR AS AN ANGEL (Messenger) OF RIGHTEOUSNESS (or Light) which he did to me as a black witch...HE'S VERY GOOD AT BEING VERY BAD..BUT HE'S EVEN BETTER AT DRESSING UP AS YOUR FRIEND UNTIL IT'S TIME TO PAY THE PRICE! Then all of a sudden he's on the inside as your conscience, condemning the actions he helped you produce.The problem is Most people think of demons in terms of Ugly, revolting, lizard like, or ghostlike creatures which are easy to detect well, they can appear as that if it suites the purpose at hand (i.e. Hunting's or Fantasy Illusions of the mind) BUT The real truth is that demons are most likely to appear in an attractive form that you relate to and even love to be with, a form that fulfills deep seated desires and practice THAT YOU ALREADY ARE COMFORTABLE WITH (i.e. Religious practices or even personal habits). Demons are deceivers.They love to masquerade, so even Christians are fooled by them (If it were possible even the elect could be fooled but it were for the spirit of God within to WARN US). They really love the deception of appearing as "PASSED ON LOVED ONES" with the end result being a misrepresentation of the spiritual laws which the bible makes very clear cannot ever happen (i.e. The fact that scripture says in the book of Hebrews that "After death is Judgment NOT HANGING AROUND IN A LIFE THAT CANNOT SUPPORT THEIR EXISTENCE)

A Demons NATURE (or How they act because of what their individual MISSIONS IN THE LIVES OF CERTAIN HUMANS are.) binds them within a certain moral framework by which they are controlled.

For instance a demon of LUST is bound to his lust just as his host is and this can be the undoing of his power over you if you learn how to counter it with scripture and DELIVERANCE.

The Bible clearly portrays them as personal beings.

They have personal intellect (Mark 5:7), knowledge (Acts 19:15), emotion (Matthew 9:31; Mark 5:7; James 2:19), self-awareness (Mark 5:9), will (Matthew 8:31), and ability to speak (Mark 1:24; 5:7-12; Acts 19:15).

They are in all ways just as PERSONAL as you are!

Demons act in conjunction with Satan's planed purpose BUT do not always obey his lead because they are inherently rebellious in their innermost being and can be TURNED UPON EACH OTHER as God has done many times in Scripture, turning whole armies upon themselves to protect Israel.

Each demon has its own "personal Agenda"aside from Satan's ultimate purpose, just as human hosts have personal agendas that drive them to success or failure aside from what family or friends might suggest.

The occult can certainly be a gateway for demonic activity and the Bible forbids us to be involved in occult activities EVEN IF IT SEEMS INNOCENT TO US THE DANGER IS THAT SOME PEOPLE ARE NOT ABLE TO RESIST IT'S ALLURE!

(Deuteronomy 18:9-14; Leviticus 19:26b,31; Isaiah 47:8-15):

1.) Divination = fortune telling (i.e. Taro cards, Crystal balls, E.S.P.) ,

2.) clairvoyance (Physics, Ghost whisperers).

3.)Sorcery which operates by charms (This also includes RELIGIOUS ITEMS worn to protect from evil as in Voodoo),

4.) music ( that instills or inspires to NEGATIVE EMOTIONAL ATTACHMENTS),

5.) drugs (Including anything that diminishes your ability to resist Demons from attaching to our past bloodline or current fleshly habits)

.6.) Witchcraft that operates by spells, curses, hypnosis and in some cases a form of MASS HYPNOSIS IS EMPLOYED TO DECEIVE LARGE AMOUNTS OF ADHERENTS AT ONE TIME.

7.) A Medium or spiritualist is someone who acts as a channel through whom the spirit {demon} speaks. They are Consulting the dead (or necromancer's), calling up the dead (spiritual entities)

Yet think about this : most of those whom Jesus delivered from demons were religious Jews, forbidden ever to practice witchcraft or idolatry.

They were "normal" people, neither criminal, insane, nor spooky (Matthew 8:16; Mark 1:39).

Demons are active in less obvious ways than the occult.

a.) The worship of other gods or idols is in fact the worship of demons (1 Corinthians 10:19-21; Revelation 9:20; Deuteronomy 32:17; Psalm 106:36-37) . b.) Demons are involved in the teaching of false doctrines (1 Timothy 4:1-2; 1 John 2:18-22; 4:1-3).

c.) Demons preach from the pulpit of some churches (2 Corinthians 11:13-15).

d.) Causing jealousy and discord among God's people is an activity of demons (1 Samuel 18:8-10).

e.) So too is lying (1 Kings 22:21-24).


But let's look at this closer is not FALSE RELIGIOUS PRACTICE NOTHING MORE THAN "Witchcraft" anyway?

Do not false religious people curse and otherwise defile the temple of God by hurting his true purpose in the earth "To FREE MANKIND FROM THE WORK OF SATAN"?

So in effect religion is a form of the Occult because it fulfills the purpose of the occult which is to spread the words of darkness throughout the earth - Anything that disobeys the word of God is IN DARKNESS!

Remember well that "Witchcraft"has received a BUM RAP OVER THE YEARS BY HOLLYWOOD IN THAT MOST OF THE SO-CALLED witch crafts on the screens that we see are nothing more than HYPED UP WISHFUL THINKING.


At times Jesus spoke directly to demons, and they to Him (Mark 3:11-12; 5:6-13).

However, there is no New Testament pattern for holding lengthy USELESS conversations with demons and I know personally this only works to the advantage of Satan keeping him in the host longer while we reveal info that he can use to stay there. This should be avoided since their basic nature is that of deception (1 Timothy 4:1; 2 Corinthians 4:4; Revelation 20:3,7,8,10).

What deliverance ministries do is to be specific and to the point in their questions to demons

1.)"What is your name (Nature)?

2.) Why are you here? revealing the root cause of infection

3.)and When did you come in? revealing the first reason and generational bind of the devil. But facts prove that this method is not always successful for the ground that gave the demon a place to reside cannot be cast out.

Deliverance from demonic influence will not be obtained by "casting out" only. The ground which admitted the evil spirit in the first place is the ground that can keep a person in possession or oppression (Ephesians 4:27 - "foothold").

Evil spirits can be cast out in the Name of the Lord Jesus, but the ground they have gained can only be removed by the intelligent choice of our wills refusing the territory given to them, and appropriating the deliverance by death with Christ on Calvary.

This should not surprise us for Jesus Himself plainly warned that demons will seek to return and may bring others with them (Matthew 12:43-45).

Upon at least one occasion Jesus commanded the demon to come out and specifically added "and never enter him again" (Mark 9:25).

Unless the ground of demonic influence is dealt with, no full relief can be obtained, or change seen, in the majority of deliverance's

I was born in Ellsworth Maine in 1959 in the month of June and started out as a normal boy, as many before me..BUT that was soon to change when I came into my teen years.

As a young boy of a Baptist mother and an Agnostic Father (What a Mix?) I was an introvert with few friends of any real character and was raised an only child, As I grew up, my interest in the Occult and drugs became clearly evident .

My first introduction to the occult was from a famous T.V. show called "Bewitched" when I was only 6 yrs old, from that first show my interest was peaked and I went on a downward spiral from there..as a child I knew that "Hollywood Witchcraft" was not real but I desired to know about the real thing and dedicated myself to find out about this ancient wisdom of earth religion.

I began studying and looking for deeper truths in the darkness of this MOST ANCIENT world of magic and sorcery!

It was after my adopted Mom (The only real mom I ever knew, which I loved with all my heart.) died when I was only 17 that I was free to do as I pleased....and boy did I do as I pleased! Drug use, Drinking, and Partying was my only thought while keeping a c+ to b average in high school (A miracle in itself) I soon found out about Wicca and became a card carrying mail order Witch, taking a course in the art of magic by Gavin & Yvonne Frost; which did not satisfy my LUST for the ultimate power as I was hungry for more and more power and knowledge of the occult than even they were willing to share.

I began to delve deeper and deeper into the so-called "Deep things" of Occult Knowledge READING Anton LaVeys "Satanic Bible" which fueled my fleshly desires even more.I also studied Aleister Crowley's works on magic.

I studied on lunch breaks in the library at school (Reading Man,Myth,and Magic encyclopedias and other works on Witchcraft ) and on all my free time when I wasn't partying and abusing myself otherwise..the occult became an obsession with me!

I learned even more from friends (Questionable Friends at best) about how to tell fortunes and use the Tarot to make money from unsuspecting people, and learn I did..casting spells and worshiping the goddess. I mixed all my Occult knowledge together to form my own "Witches Book of Shadows" (A Book Of Shadows is a Witch's Greatest tool.

It provides a place for Craft secrets, spell work, rituals, family traditions, otherworldly info & almost anything else a Witch can think. )As I progressed through the Craft & figured out what my personal practices were, so I needed a place to write my thoughts down!

This book became my "Bible" I would turn to it anytime I needed help, my "Grimoire"or "Book of Shadows was my only friend and I worshiped it's contents as my own creation, when I cast spells on those I hated it worked,things were going my way .....


Who had other plans for me..he and he alone had the nerve to put two Christians into my life that could not be SCARED OR MOVED by my appearance or actions and kept coming day after day,night after night inviting me to church (No GUTS No GLORY)..THEY NEVER GIVE UP ON ME!

I remember giving them the SLIP so many times I lost count.

But one fateful Wednesday night Bible Study I sat at the BACK of the this little Church of God in Cheyenne Wyoming, half Drunk and half High.

I don't remember much of the service BUT I do remember hearing that God did not hate me for what I'd done but that HIS LAWS REQUIRED HIS JUDGMENT on my soul,God's LOVE reached out and touched this Witch and suffered him NOT to live a life without hope but revived him into NEW LIFE in Christ!

I saw a literal Light of deliverance shine down into my mind and for the first time in years I could think for myself without the "VOICES OF DEMONS (My Familiars)

WERE "interfering with my thoughts,that night became as "DAYTIME for me and now I am a new creation,OLD things HAVE PASSED AWAY and Jesus is my Lord and Savior FOREVER!

Of course there will be those who think "Well, that's you..you were special to God and he loved you more than me..I've done to many sick things for God to love me!"


(Since all go to hell for the same reason, REJECTION OF JESUS AS PERSONAL SAVIOR and NOT PERSONAL SIN!)

... the MASTER of the HALF-TRUTH tells us these things because HE LOST IT ALL TO HIS OWN PRIDE and wants YOU to suffer for his stupidity. Don't let him lie to you, God thinks as much of you as he does of his own son..just give him your heart and he'll do the rest! As a minister of the Gospel of Jesus Christ I extend this invitation to know him as I do now, get free and stay free it's your personal choice and no ones business but yours alone.

Accept what God has done on your behalf

Article Source: http://EzineArticles.com/?expert=Clarence_Sargent

Nature in the Christian view (as compared to our non-Christian worldviews such as witchcraft) is that nature is no longer an object of fear and worship, because let‘s face it…we only “worship in ignorance” what we “Fear in ignorance”. God on the other hand only DEMANDS KNOWLEDGEABLE WORSHIP.
It is “False Religion” that MYSTIFIES GOD to the point that you can’t relate to him BUT must “BLINDLY FOLLOW PRECEPTS AND RULES THAT MAKE NO SENSE” to a freethinking mind.
We need to do a self-check, to make sure we get rid of all of our idols, good luck charms, crosses, medallions, and demonic symbols.
We must repent fully of trusting in fate, destiny, and luck: and put our whole trust in the Living Christ, follow Him wholeheartedly without exception to our fears from the past. Trusting in fate or luck is clearly a dependence upon evil spirits which I knew as “familiars.”
Now as to my testimony, as I alluded to earlier God’s plan for my life was set long before I was ever born and no matter what bad decisions I was making; up to this point, in fact I was on the very path to running into his power; that I had been running from; because he had the nerve to put two Christians into my life that could not be SCARED OR MOVED by my appearance or actions and REMEMBER I was a full out witch in both dress and lifestyle, they kept coming anyway; day after day and that impressed me.
They were always inviting me to go to their church and NEVER GIVE UP ON ME! And so, one fateful Wednesday night Bible Study I sat at the BACK of this little Church of God in Cheyenne Wyoming.
I came into the sanctuary half Drunk and half High, not wanting to be there at all.
Much of the service I cannot recall BUT I do remember hearing the statement that God “did not hate me for what I'd done, no matter how bad but that HIS LAWS REQUIRED HIS JUDGMENT on my soul” God’s LOVE reached down and touched this Witch and suffered him NOT to live a life without hope, reviving me into NEW LIFE with Christ!
I witnessed a literal shaft of Light shine down into my darkened mind and for the first time in over 8 years I could think for myself without the "VOICES OF DEMONS" interfering with my thoughts, that evening the night became "DAYTIME for me and now I can proudly say I am a new creation; the OLD dark things HAVE PASSED AWAY completely and Jesus is my Lord and Savior!
Of course there are those who will think "Well, that's you, you were special to God and he loved you then more than me now, I've done too many sick and unforgivable things for God to love me!"


God loves ALL MANKIND EQUALLY AND WITHOUT BEING PARTIAL TO ANY PERSON. It is Satan, the MASTER of the HALF-TRUTH that tells us these things.

It is only because HE LOST IT ALL TO HIS OWN PRIDE that he wants YOU to suffer for his stupidity by following his path. Don't let him lie to you, God thinks as much of you as he does of his own son. Just give him your heart and he'll do the rest!

If God is God then He should be able to accomplish anything no matter what it may be..right?

Well I'm here to tell you that JESUS CHRIST is God and HE CAN AND WILL SAVE YOU NO MATTER WHAT YOU'VE DONE...he looks past what you do and love's you deeply.


A spiritual adventure of another witch:

For God did not give us a spirit of timidity, but a spirit of power, of love and of self-discipline.

"My walk in darkness began when I was about three. I was sexually abused by my father. Unable to cope with the trauma, I developed alternate personalities to carry out the everyday demands of life. I retreated from life as much as I could, and had no real friends until Eighth grade.

Growing up in a hostile, abusive environment, I became addicted to seconals as a teenager, and I experimented with a great many drugs. My preference was always LSD. I dated and married abusive men. There was much violence in my life, a lot of death, a lot of horror. I never knew peace. Because my father read the Bible a lot, and shouted scriptures, I was confused about Jesus.

I became fascinated by the occult. I believed that my will, if strong and directed properly, could change anything. This is one of the foundations of witchcraft, which I started to embrace. I found the study appealing at the time, though difficult.

I began to be haunted in my dreams by a woman dancing in a way I had never seen before. It was breathtakingly beautiful. Supposing she must be another witch who wanted to teach me something, I began looking for her.

I was getting sick. Physically, the doctors could find nothing wrong. I was getting thinner, and increasingly, the spirits I thought I controlled were beginning to control me - taking over the body, while I was somewhere on the ceiling watching the horror they inflicted.

I called my best friend, who knew Jesus. She said, 'The Lord will bring a sword between us if you don't come out of witchcraft.' She had never known I was involved in witchcraft. I had kept her from knowing my beliefs.

Then she asked me to visit a church where she knew they weren't afraid to help abused women. She asked me to promise to just sit through one service. I promised. She knew I would do all I could to keep my word.

I'm glad of that promise, because it was the only thing that kept me in my seat. I had been in and out of all kinds of churches, but none of them affected me because they were spiritually dead. The presence of the Lord was not there. But it was very different in this place! I was ill before I reached the door.

Nauseous, and in pain - tearing pain - I rode an emotional rollercoaster. It was like some bad drug having an alien affect on me. Suddenly, I wanted to hurt people in the church.

I wanted to hit them and tear the skin off their faces. I knew I had no personal problem with these people, to cause all these feelings to erupt. Then, when the haze of pain began to clear, who should I see dancing before the altar worshipping the Lord but the woman in my dreams!

Now, beside the promise, I had another reason to fight to stay. I was beginning to realize that there must really and truly be a God, a supreme God, just like all the Bible stories. That woman in my dreams was here. I gripped the chair in front of me until my knuckles turned white, and I stayed.

The pastor was such a gifted speaker, that even the pain and nausea began to fade as I concentrated on what he was saying. He was talking about Jesus but in a real way - one that I could relate to in everyday life. He had my attention.

As he was beginning to draw to a close, he stopped, as though he could hear something that we couldn't. Then he said, 'There is someone here whose only wish is to die, because she is so tired. Rae? Rachel? Rachel, will you come to me?'

In one overwhelming second, I suddenly knew that this God loved me, called me by name, and wanted to know me. Without hesitation I stood up. I had tried committing suicide several times in my life. I was so tired; all I had really wanted was to die.

But God knew this. He had to have told this man, who was a stranger to me and yet had called me by name. I had to get to the front of the church! But the spirits took over and the battle was on. They recognized the pastor, and told him in the ugliest voice ever to come from my body, 'I know you!'

The pastor, must have somehow known by the Holy Spirit about these spirits. 'You will stop tearing the child,' he told them.

The pain stopped, but I began slithering like a snake. Then pray-ers in the church surrounded me. I couldn't breathe. I discovered later that that is an important sign.

When evil spirits quit trying to intimidate, and show off by making the person unable to breathe, they are about to exit the body. When I accepted Jesus, I immediately saw a glorious Being that I could not lift my unworthy face to look at. But the light . . . !

I can't describe it!

There was a sword in his hands. It was covered in leaping flames. 'Take my sword,' he told me. When I reached up for it I came into his world - Christ's realm. I was whole, and crying a river of tears - me who before would never allow myself to cry.

There was healing in those tears. I was also aware of the fear that the demons were in in those final moments. The Bible really is true: Every knee shall bow before Jesus. He is indeed Lord of Lords, King of Kings, and the Savior of our soul.

There is no life and no peace without Jesus. This is my birth experience into the Kingdom of the Living God.

As 2 Timothy 1:7 says:

Fear was the first spirit to enter me, but one of the first things I learned is that God is love." I was a sold-out, goddess-worshipping witch!

    • . . .by William Schnoebelen

      "I was a witch! I was a sold-out, goddess-worshiping witch!

    • When my "lady" and I chipped the ice out of a stream in the middle of Iowa wilderness to bathe and then celebrate the March equinox naked under the stars, we were totally consumed with zeal for the Wicca.

    • We drove 170 miles one way every weekend to teach classes in Wicca in a car with a bumper sticker which said "In Goddess We Trust!"

      We were kicked out of almost every apartment we tried to rent for wild circle dances and burning frankincense; and we had a firebomb thrown into one temple because we dared to publicly proclaim the goddess!

      Wicca is one of the more seductive deceptions that Satan has come up with.(1) It is the contemporary name for the cult of so-called "white" witchcraft or Neo-Paganism, which has been enjoying a renaissance in the United States.

      It claims to be a "back to nature" religion which worships the sky and earth, and thus has attracted many adherents among those sympathetic to environmental and ecology issues. Yet, for all its charm and nostalgic fantasy, Wicca drew me into the deepest quagmire of satanic evil imaginable.

      Almost everything we did back then raised eyebrows. Regrettably, we see people today doing things openly that we had to do in secret. We see books that used to only be available in dark, musty occult bookstores now being sold openly in shopping malls.

    • The meditation practices we taught in secret witchcraft circles are now being taught in "respectable" churches.

      Naturally, we believed we were doing good. I was a sincere devotee of the chief deity of Wicca, the Great Mother. At first I believed the rites we did were for the benefit of humanity and the earth itself. I also believed what I was told: that there was a profound difference between the Wicca and those called satanists or devil-worshipers.

      I thought that the whole meaning of Wicca was beneficial rituals to nature deities like Pan, Diana or Cernunnos; and of course rites of passage and initiation. I stood, blindfolded, naked and bound at the edge of the Circle "which is placed between the worlds."

    • I heard the words of the Great Mother and felt the prick of the swordpoint challenging my courage. I was anointed as a "Priest of the Goddess" and learned her secret name. I gave my life to her service.

      I truly believed that she was the One "who was with me from the beginning, and who was attained at the end of desire." I walked the earth and felt her a living, breathing thing; and I worshiped her as "Holy Mother Earth."

      It took me sixteen years of ardent devotion to her and the Craft to find out that I was terribly wrong. I had to learn the hard way that my only hope for true spiritual fulfillment in life was Jesus Christ!

      I finally learned in the most graphic fashion imaginable that the difference between witchcraft or Wicca and satanism is actually non-existent.

    • To be sure, an anthropologist or sociologist of religion might find them different, but such distinctions mean little when you are gambling with the eternal fate of your own immortal soul.

      The actual spiritual difference between Wicca and satanism might best be illustrated this way: Practicing Wicca is like having a hand-grenade blow up in your face, in terms of the spiritual impact.

    • Practicing satanism is like having a neutron bomb detonate in your face. The difference is there and discernable, but it is still an utter disaster for you, either way.

      In eternal perspective, the disaster of Wicca is altogether real and no less dangerous than that neutron bomb.

      Why Should YOU Believe This Warning?

      Before we discuss this subject, allow me to give my credentials. I was initiated into the Alexandrian Wicca on Imbolc, February 2, 1973 and made a High Priest and Magus is September of the same year.

    • That summer my lady and I were also promoted to the High Priestly rank in the Druidic Craft of the Wise. We also helped establish a Church of All Worlds "nest" in Milwaukee and studied under Gavin and Yvonne Frost and their Church and School of Wicca.

      Wicca has many "denominations" or traditions. Some are large and well-known, like the Alexandrian, Gardnerian, Druidic, Welsh Traditionalist, Gerogian, Dianic and Church of Wicca. Others are as small as a single coven or 13, or even a family tradition.

      My wife and I established covens all over the Midwest; Dubuque and Davenport, Iowa; Madison and Milwaukee, Wisconsin; and Chicago. Over the years, we advanced to higher levels of witchcraft.

    • Up to our departure from the city of Milwaukee in 1984, we were presiding over one of the oldest and largest networks of covens in the Midwest.

      About a year after becoming a High Priest (1974), I was told by our initiators that Wicca was not what it seemed.

    • Although much of the extant literature written by witches (and Dr. Margaret Murray's work(2)) would lead one to believe that Wicca is a survival of the ancient pagan fertility cults, especially of Northern Europe and the British Isles; there is not a shred of real historical proof for any connection between Bronze Age cults and modern witchcraft.

      I learned from our initiators that it seemed that Wicca is, in fact, a manufactured religion not much older than this century. There did not seem to be evidence for any Book of Shadows (a combined "bible" and ritual book for Wiccans) much older than the 1910's!

      You see, Wicca is one of Satan's "nicer" creations, tailor-made for the last half of this century.

    • Although it may have existed for perhaps a century at most, it "came out of the broom closet" in 1951, when the British laws against witchcraft were repealed.

    • It is nothing really new, but its packaging is subtly different, tailored to a world strangling on its own technology and dying for romance, idealism and meaning.

      A Cult of Deception

      You may say:

    • "So you got sucked in too deep. So what? I've been a witch for years and never got into that satanic junk. It's just a Christian myth for real losers. As long as I stay where I am, I'm cool. I'm happy!" That may be so, but do you honestly want to belong to a cult that deals in deception?

      Let's look at the word, "Wicca," as an example. The OXFORD ENGLISH DICTIONARY reveals that the word does not mean "wise one." It means twisted, bent, or warped.

    • Even Margot Adler admits that the word has its roots in the Indo-European roots "wic" or "weik" meaning "to bend or to turn." Of course, she tries to put the best possible face on it by saying that:

      "According to this view, a Witch would be a woman ( or man) skilled in the art of shaping, bending and changing reality." (4)

      Elsewhere, she asserts that:

      "The lexicographical (dictionary) definitions of witch are rather confusing and bear little relation to the definitions given by Witches themselves."(5)

      But this is playing games, the same sort of word games most cultists play to conceal the truth. By this standard, anyone, including Anton LaVey, could say they were a witch and be right.

      Yet you should hear the howls of rage among the Neo-Pagan community when even Gavin and Yvonne Frost first claimed to be witches. They couldn't be witches, they were monotheists, fakes and gay-bashers!

    • So all of a sudden there WAS an objective standard of what makes one a witch. Yet like many things in occultism, it vanishes like mist when you try and pin it down.

      In my own personal development as a witch, and the development of almost all our colleagues, I found that after about five or six yeaars it was necessary to begin pursuing the study of the "Higher Wisdom" of Satan in order to keep growing. Magick is like a drug. You keep needing more in order to stay at a level at which you feel fulfilled. There is no end to it!

      If you've stayed a Wiccan or "white" witch for a long time, it's only because you don't have enough of the Promethean itch to grow. OR it may be that you have many Christian friends or loved ones praying for you. Did you ever think of that?"

      Footnotes Introduction

    • 1. Wicca, pronounced "Wicha," contrary to popular practice, is the term most witches prefer to use for their faith. They pronounce it "Wikka" and frequently assert that it means "Wise One."

    • 2. Margaret Murray's books, THE WITCH CULT IN WESTERN EUROPE and THE GOD OF THE WITCHES, did much to popularize the concept that Wicca is a survival of ancient religions. In recent years, though, their scholarship has been seriously challenged.

    • 3. See Margot Adier's DRAWING DOWN THE MOON, Beacon Press, Boston, 1986 rev. ed., p.46.4. Adler.p.11.5. lbid.p.10.

      * This chapter was used by permission from William Schnoebelen's book.Wicca:Satan's Little White Lie".

    • f_oijahboradam_0a6ee11

Kimberly's Story - From Wicca to Christ

"When I read Candace's story I couldn't help but feel an eerie sence of familiarity. Much of what had happened to her happened to me, just not to the same harsh extent.

Growing up I had never been to church (beyond the occasional wedding) and my family never really spoke much of God or religion.

We were a happy family and maybe that's why we never talked about God or questioned his existence. We never had anything bad happen to make us ask "why?"

Then I became a teenager.

I don't know why I was attracted to the rebellious side of being a teen.

I wasn't doing it on purpose, it's just what I really wanted to be like. My "crowd" wasn't a bad one, at least we didn't think so, but we got into trouble now and then. I started smoking, ciggerattes and marijuana,drinking and staying out all night and lying to my Mother.

I was having sex at 13 and pregnancy scares at 14. I didn't care, I was having fun. Then it all went downhill.

I had broken up with my boyfriend of 5 years, and I was only 16. I started to do anything for any guy who would give me the time of day.

Then I did get pregnant, and I thought maybe I had found love again, but it wasn't so.

He never beat me but the verbal abuse I put up with threw me into a deep depresion. I tried so hard to be a good mother and house wife (even though we were not married) and nothing was ever good enough. He called me a slut and a whore.

He refused to claim his daughter when he knew I was with no one else. He called me fat and lazy while I was pregnant.

Sometimes I wished he would have beaten me. It probably would have hurt less. When I thought I could not take it anymore and was on the verge of suicide I happened upon something that would change my life.

I was watching an afternoon talk show one day. The subject was a new religion called Wicca. I heard them talk of thier love and worship of nature and all living creatures and the spiritual force of the earth and I was hooked.

I went out and found everything I could on wicca. I trained and practiced and finally I proclaimed myself a bonafide witch.

Wicca had opened up a whole new world for me. It gave me hope, it helped me with struggles, and it made me friends. It was a community where I belonged. For once I was happy.

I found the courage to take my 3 year old daughter and leave her father, and it was the best choice I had ever made. I moved into my own apartment and I was in total bliss. No more complaining if something wasn't cleaned right or put away in the right place.

I was finally on my own. But on your own can be a very lonely place.

I started to pray to my God and Goddess for someone to love me the way I needed to be loved. Someone that understood me. And it happened.

He was perfect in every way and we really got along great. We saw each other for a couple of weeks and then we slept together and I never heard from him again. I found out a while later that he was a virgin and that he had only used me to "get it over with" so to speak.

I was crushed. What self-esteem I had rebuilt was gone and I went wild. I started sneaking into bars and taking guys home I didn't even know for meaningless sex.

Sometimes these guys were 30 or 40 years old and I was only 19 going on 20. I had gone from having had slept with nine people to twenty seven people in two months. I had given up all hope of ever finding someone to love. Then I met Jeff.

I met him while I was working at one of my twelve jobs that I had had in that year. I had never seen him before but I just couldn't get him out of my head.

Well he kept coming back and it turned out that his ex-girlfriend was my co-worker and he had her ask me out. I said yes and we went to the only place I knew how to talk to guys at, the bar.

We hit it off instantly and I could tell that he wasn't like other guys. At the end of the night he asked for my phone number but I knew as I handed it to him that he would never call.

Much to my surprise the phone rang the next day and it was him asking me out on a second date. I twas the start of a long and beautiful relationship. But there was one problem. My beliefs were a conflict to his.

He was a strict christian and I was a witch. He never said anything but I could tell it bothered him. So finally one night we sat down and talked about it. I explained to him that it was what I had chosen because I knew of no other choice. He would talk to me about God and the Bible and I had no idea of anything that he said.

So he taught me. I resented it at first but then I started to see so many things falling in to place that I had given dumb luck and Wicca credit for.

He explained to me that Christianity was not a religion, it was a relationship. He never got frustrated, even when I did and was patient.

Almost a year into our relationship I accepted Jesus Christ and became a Christian. I have never been happier. I realize now that my ultimate unhappiness came from not knowing where I was going. I know now. "

Kimberly S. Pa

Deliverance From Satan and His Demonic Forces

If the person for whom you are interceding has not confessed Jesus as Savior and Lord, pray specifically for his/her salvation if you have not already done so. Stand and thank the Father that it is done in the name of Jesus. Then pray:

Father, in the name of Jesus, I come boldly to Your throne of grace and present ___________ before You. I stand in the gap and intercede in behalf of ___________, knowing that the Holy Spirit within me takes hold together with me against the evils that would attempt to hold ____________ in bondage. I unwrap ___________ from the bonds of wickedness with my prayers and take my shield of faith and quench every fiery dart of the adversary that would come against ___________.

Father, You say that whatever I bind on earth is bound in heaven, and whatever I loose on earth is loosed in heaven. You say for me to cast out demons in the name of Jesus.

So I speak to you, Satan, and to the principalities, the powers, the rulers of the darkness and spiritual wickedness in high places and the demonic spirits of_____________________________(names of spirits) assigned to __________. I take authority over you and bind you away from __________ in the mighty name of Jesus. You loose __________ and let him/her go free in the name of Jesus. I demand that you desist in your maneuvers now. Satan, you are a spoiled and defeated foe.

Ministering spirits of God, you go forth in the name of Jesus and provide the necessary help to and assistance for __________.

Father, I have laid hold of __________?s salvation and his/her confession of the Lordship of Jesus Christ. I speak of things that are not as though they were, for I choose to look at the unseen ? the eternal things of God. I say that Satan shall not get an advantage over __________, for I am not ignorant of Satan?s devices. I resist Satan, and he has run in terror from __________ in the name of Jesus. I give Satan no place in __________. I plead the blood of the Lamb over __________, for Satan and his cohorts are overcome by that blood and Your Word. I thank You, Father, that I tread on serpents and scorpions and over all the power of the enemy in __________?s behalf. __________ is delivered from this present evil world. He/she is delivered from the powers of darkness and translated into the Kingdom of Your dear Son!

Father, I ask You now to fill those vacant places within __________ with Your redemption, Your Word, Your Holy Spirit, Your love, Your wisdom, Your righteousness and Your revelation knowledge in the name of Jesus.

I thank You, Father, that __________ is redeemed out of the hand of Satan by the blood of Jesus. He/she is justified and made righteous by the blood of Jesus and belongs to You ? spirit, soul and body. I thank You that every enslaving yoke is broken, for he/she will not become the slave of anything or be brought under its power in the name of Jesus. __________ has escaped the snare of the devil who has held him/her captive and henceforth does Your will, Father, which is to glorify You in his/her spirit, soul and body.

Thank You, Father, that Jesus was manifested that He might destroy the works of the devil. Satan?s works are destroyed in __________?s life in the name of Jesus. Hallelujah! __________ walks in the Kingdom of God, which is righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Spirit! Praise the Lord! Amen.

Once this prayer has been prayed, thank the Father that Satan and his cohorts are bound. Stand firm, fixed, immovable and steadfast on your confessions of faith as you intercede on this person?s behalf, for greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world (1 John 4:4).

© Copyright 2006http://www.occultresearch.org/- occult, cults, witchcraft & black magic - All rights reserved. Witchcraft explained

Witchcraft is said to be the use of magic through gardless of sex.

Practices which are classed as witchcraft

Throughout time, any practice which is thought to harm others by intent is said to be a form of witchcraft, some of the more common types of witchcraft are

Wishing harm on another’s person or property

This is perhaps the most well known of all witchcraft and usually involves the use of a curse or hex performed with the sole purpose of bringing harm to the intended victim or that persons property.

Spells can also be used to change a persons will and make them do something they otherwise wouldn’t, an example of this would be to make someone fall in love with you and this type of witchcraft is said to be white magic.

Spell casting

Perhaps one of the most well known aspects of witchcraft is the witches ability to cast spells, we all visualise the witch stirring the bubbling cauldron whispering an incantation over the spell.

However concocting spells in cauldrons is not the only way witches cast spells, spells can be cast through a variety of means. Some of the more popular methods involve the use of candles burning, chanting and reciting incantations, physical rituals and the preparation of herbal remedies.

Awakening the dead

Awakening or conjuring the spirits of the dead is a practice of witchcraft known as necromancy, the “witch of endor” is said to have routinely practiced this form of witchcraft for divination and prophecy, and it is also a form that the witch doctors of Jamaica performed in their voodoo ceremonies.

Witchcraft in the past

The practice of witchcraft using the methods described above was widespread in the past and was foremost in ancient Egypt and Babylonia as documentation has shown. During the Vedic, age witches were then called yoginis and the form of witchcraft was abhichara, witchcraft in this era was mainly aimed at Aryan people and took on the form of magical incantations.

The Hebrew bible constantly makes reference to witchcraft and condemns the practices as does also the New Testament in the bible, other popular forms of witchcraft which have been documented is African witchcraft and neopagan witchcraft.

The African form of witchcraft we all know is the witch doctor, the witch doctor traditionally practiced medicine as ways of healing people and also putting a curse or hex on unfortunate victims.

During the 20th century a lot of interest was taken into neopagan witchcraft with the most famous documentation being that of Margaret Murray in 1921 when she documented the theory of a pan European witch cult. Magical terms & traditions

* Alchemy – alchemy combines elements of chemistry, physics, medicine and spiritualism and was practiced in ancient Egypt, China, Persia and India. Today alchemy is mainly of interest to historians of science and philosophy for its mystic and artistic aspects.*

Astrology – there are many systems, traditions and beliefs that make up astrology and it is thought that knowledge of the positions of the stars can help us to get a better understanding and bring more knowledge of human affairs and events.

* Athame – the Athame is a ceremonial knife that witches use in ritual magic, the witch will take great care when purchasing or choosing the Athame and very often will use a family heirloom as their ceremonial knife.

* Banishing – this is the banishing of evil forces or spirits and is often performed before and after the main ritual.

* Black magic – this is a form of magic that is used to summon evil and direct evil which in turn brings bad luck and destruction to those on the receiving end.

* Ceremonial magic – this is a very elaborate and complex ritual and practitioners will use a variety of aids and accessories when performing the ceremonial ritual.

* Curse – a curse is the effect of a supernatural power aimed at someone to bring them bad luck and trouble, the gypsy curse was the more well known among curses.

* Demonology – demonology refers to a group of people that attempt to name demons and spirits which are said to be malevolent, it is the opposite of angelology which attempts to compile information from the angels for good intentions.

* Divination – this is an attempt to gain information by interpreting omens or a supernatural agency, it is a universal cultural belief which is seen in many cultures and religions up to the present day.

* Dowsing – dowsing has existed for thousands of years and has also been called water witching, those who practice it are said to be empowered with the ability to find water, precious metals, gemstones and hidden objects. Those practicing divination will use a rod, pendulum or y shaped twig over a piece of land or map.

* Geomancy – this is a form of divination which relies on interpreting markings on the ground, or how a handful of dirt will land when thrown back to the ground, it is a form of divination which was chiefly practiced in Africa.

* Hoodoo – hoodoo is an African traditional branch of folk magic which has been around for thousands of years, it is often used to describe a potion or spell and those who practice it are called hoodoo man. Some people also refer to this type of magic as hoodooism.

* Invocation – this is a spell or chant that is used to call upon the god or goddess for a favour or for protection.

* Magic circle – wicca and pagan traditions use what is known as circle casting, this is generally done with salt, crystals, candles or some other purifying substance, the circle is said to offer protection.

* Mojo – the mojo is a tiny bag which is normally worm under the clothes and holds a charm, it is used for protection and can also be used when practicing black magic with the intent to bring harm to others.

* Necromancy – this type of black magic involves conjuring the spirits of the dead in order to gain knowledge of future events.

* Obeah – those who practice magic in the west Indies call it obeah and it is similar to voodoo and hoodoo.

* Paganism – this refers to a broad range of spiritual and religious beliefs and is generally associated with someone who worships someone other than god.

* Shamanism – this is a type of magic which users are said to be able to cure suffering and illness, shamans are thought to have some control over many aspects such as the weather, interpretation of dreams and astral projection.

* Tarot – a deck of tarot cards consists of 78 cards which are used for divination, the tarot cards are thought to date back to 12th century Italy when they were used as a game.

* Voodoo – voodoo is a form of black magic that is practiced in west Africa, it is a system of religious worship and practices that is widespread in a multitude of African groups.

* Wicca – wicca is a form of neopagan religion which is found in many countries, the wiccan only practice magic for good and follow the rule of do no harm to others.

* Witchcraft – there are many forms of witchcraft and the term witchcraft is used when someone practices magic or sorcery of any kind both white and black magic. Types of witchcraft

There is a lot more to witchcraft and witches than the haggard, wart nosed old woman with the black cape, broomstick and black cat. Witchcraft comes in many shapes and forms and has been practised the world over in many different cultures. The renaissance and gothic Satanism

During the renaissance in the middle ages, the Roman Catholic Church proclaimed that evil people, mostly women had sold their sole to the devil and worshipped him in exchange for certain supernatural powers the devil bestowed upon them.

They were said to be witches who worshipped Diana and other goddesses of this time, they were classed as pure evil and are said to have took part in the kidnapping of babies and killing and eating their victims.

They were said to posses the ability to fly through the air in the middle of the night and hold meetings where spell casting took place and evil wrong doings.

These were all beliefs that the people during this period held and thousands of people were convicted of being a witch and worshipping the devil and were executed in what has come to be known as the “burning times”.


Wicca is a more recent form of witchcraft and is a religion-based form of witchcraft; it is based on deities, seasonal times and symbols and is a form of celebration for the Celtic people.

Some followers of Wicca call themselves witches, pagans or neo-pagans and both men and women who follow this religion are called witches.

There are basically two laws that must be followed and these are the Wiccan rede and the three-fold law. The Wiccan rede says that those following the religion are free to do as they please as long as they harm no other; the three-fold law says that any evil that is done to others will return three times over.

These laws obviously encourage the Wiccan to do only good and any magic they practise is white magic and usually involves healing spells and incantations.

Religious Satanism

Modern day Satanists worship Satan and there are three main traditions to the followers of this religion, the church of Satan, the temple of set and church of satanic liberation. The church of Satan is thought to be the biggest of these and currently holds thousands of members in the United States.

Most Satanists believe that Satan is a force of nature not a particular deity and has nothing to do with the usual associations we think of when we think of Satan or the devil.

Satanists as you would expect are the total opposite of Wiccan and delight in causing harm and destruction wherever possible and only practise black magic.Witchcraft & wicca FAQs

* Can I follow the path of Wicca and witchcraft and still be a Christian?

There are many common factors of Wicca and being a Christian so the two are not worlds apart, so some say that yes the two can go hand in hand while others (Myself included) claim that there are no real connections of substance at all to Wicca and Christianity.

The two seem to compliment each other and the most important issue is doing what GOD SAYS FOR YOU TO DO NOT WHAT "FEELS GOOD" Because feelings can deceive the Heart. Having been a Wiccan I can attest to the fact that most Wiccans HAVE GOOD INTENTIONS TO HARM NO ONE ELSE, BUT ONLY TO LIVE AND ENJOY LIFE AS THEY SEE FIT, the problem is not in the intent of the witch but in the intent of the spirits that truely control the witch even if they do not see it.* Are witchcraft and Wicca the same thing?

People have different views regarding this; however, there are some main differences to the two which are worth noting, in general, Wicca’s are free to review different systems of belief and take what they want from the different beliefs and blend them together.

Pure witchcraft however relies on using magic and rituals to work with elemental and spiritual forces of nature. Some feel these differences are only slight and Wicca and witchcraft both have the same goals of working to achieve balance and harmony within nature.

* Whom does the witch worship?

Witches believe that there is a single force and this force is defined as “the one”, with the force being the universe. This divine energy is usually personified and witches will call it the goddess or god; however, this title is only put there to make it easier for the human mind to comprehend.

When some witches invoke the god or goddess, they might give those names such as Odin, pan, Dianna or Astarte, but this is only a matter of personal preference.

* Are witches anti-Christian?

Witchcraft and followers of Wicca are very tolerant towards other religions and views, Wiccan withhold the law of “harm no other” and as such allow others to speak their beliefs freely.

Wicca’s believe that there are many paths to the same destination and it doesn’t matter which one you choose to get there as long as no harm is done along the way.

* Wicca’s profess to follow the Wicca rede and this says, “harm no others and do as you will”, does this mean that the witch can do anything they want as long as they can justify it?

The whole philosophy behind Wicca is based on living in complete harmony with all other things; this includes every living thing in the world around them.

Following this rule, the witch has to make sure that no harm comes to any living thing in the world so the answer would be no, they could not please themselves if they thought that harm was going to come from something no matter how much it could be justified. The tools of witchcraft

There are many sacred tools that witches have used for thousand of years and there are numerous systems and traditions that they use, with some witches choosing to work in very elaborate settings while others use only the bare essentials and prefer a more natural approach.

Listed below are some of items and tools that witches commonly use and items which we associate with witches.Athame

The Athame is more commonly know as a knife and most witches will own several ritual knives, the Athame is a very personal and magical tool which the witch will take great care over when obtaining. The Athame should fit comfortably in the hand and feel right with many witches going to great lengths to make their own blades and hone them to perfection.

They also personalize them with great care with runes, carvings and other symbols with special meanings to them, with some witches preferring to use family heirlooms such as letter openers as their Athame.

The broom

Who doesn’t think of witches without thinking of the broom, this has been a symbol of the witch for thousands of years and indeed they do use it for the cleansing ritual. Many witches will also place a broom outside of their door with the brushy side up to ward off evil spirits and to stop unwanted outside energies from entering the home.

The bell

Perhaps not one of the most widely known tools of the witch, the bell is said to have magical properties and for centuries, it was thought to posses magical or spiritual powers. Bells are also associated with the divine and are commonly used in the opening and closing of ceremonies and the start and closing of spell casting.

The cauldron

The cauldron is another symbol that we all associate with the witch; the traditional cauldron has three legs and is thought to represent bounty and blessings.

The cauldron has also come to be known as representing the reincarnation and the cycles of birth, death and rebirth.

Witches will burn incense in them or create spells in them and the witch will have cauldrons in different sizes for the different tasks they want to perform.

The chalice

The chalice is a cup which is used on the altar and normally represents the female principle of water, chalices can be made of any material but most witches prefer silver or pewter.

The chalice is used with the Athame in the enactment of the great rite, which is the union of male and female from which life springs forth. The chalice can also be used to form a bond and will be passed around from person to person so they can all drink from it.

The Paton or altar pentacle

The pentacle for the altar is usually a disk or plate which is inscribed with a five pointed star surrounded by a circle, this will be used to consecrate the various other tools used and is also used as a concentration point for other magical spells. The laws of witchcraft

Unlike most religions and beliefs witchcraft does not have a long list of rules which have to be adhered to, there are only two basic laws which must be followed and adhered to at all times. These two rules are known as the Wiccan rede and the three-fold law; these two principles hold what the witches define as ethic and moral behaviour within the practice of witchcraft. The three-fold law

Many people will have heard the three-fold law put a different way, some people call it cause and effect, it literally means “what we reap, we will sow” and get back three times.

This is thought to be the reasons why many witches of today are loathe to practice black magic as this would turn around and come back at them three-fold. The witches of today primarily belong to a group or coven called the Wiccan and this law and the Wiccan rede are strictly followed.

The Wiccan rede

The law of the Wiccan rede states that witches are free to do whatever they wish as long as no harm befalls themselves and others. Harm is defined as physical, mental and physic damage to themselves and others around them.

For the majority of today’s witches harming others is simply something that is unthinkable and as such only good or white magic spells are performed.

The universe plays a big part in modern witchcraft and all things are thought to be connected to all others.

All spells which are cast by the witch of today are directed towards a specific task and are only cast after a great deal of thought has been given to them and the outcome.

One question that is often asked of the modern witch is while upholding this law are they then to take mistreatment from others without retaliating, the answer of course is no, witches will place a protection spell around themselves and their loved ones.

The protection spell will then neutralize harmful energies back into the universe without doing harm, the witch then waits for justice to even out as what comes around goes around and therefore justice will take place.

Code of ethics for healers

Certain witches are pagan healers and as such, they are bound by a code of ethics which they must follow, the ethics are:

* The primary obligation of the healer is to those they are healing.

* Any knowledge gained during a consultation should be kept confidential.

* Always be self critical and acknowledge your limitations.

* Work in co-operation with other healers.

* Always take into account the customs, values and beliefs of your client.

* They must not act in any way that would bring the wicca community into disrepute.

* If you feel ethically or morally compromised you have the right to refuse treatment.

* The healer should seek help when treating with herbal treatments. © Copyright 2006 Occultresearch.org - occult, cults, witchcraft & black magic - All rights reserved

© Copyright 2006http://www.occultresearch.org/- occult, cults, witchcraft & black magic - All rights reserved. Black magic explained

Black magic or dark magic as it is sometimes called is a form of magic that is intended to draw malevolent spirits or entities and is usually performed for acts of evil.

During the inquisition, Christians were frightened of witches and warlocks who practised these black magic rituals but now in modern times witches will use the term black magic to offset the good magic they profess to practise, as black magic is said to be very rarely used.

In olden days, black magic was performed to gain benefit without regard to the harm that it caused others and indeed most performed black magic solely to hurt and inflict damage on others.

The difference between black magic and white magic is still debated amongst modern witches with several theories contrasting the two branches. Theories such as the “all as one”, “no connection” and “separate but equal” theories all being popular and open for debate. The most popular theories include

The all as one theory

Believers of this theory believe that all magic, black or white is evil with black magic generally being associated with the devil or Satan. Religions such as Christianity, Islam, Judaism and Buddhism all follow the belief that any type of magic is bad.

The dark doctrine theory

As black magic refers to powers of darkness, believers of this theory believe that this type of magic relates directly to Satan.

The formal differences theory

There are thought to be many forms and components to black magic and those casting the black magic have different interests and reasons for doing so, followers of this theory believe that black magic is only harmful when it involves the use of personal items such as clothing, hair or blood of those the spell is directed towards.

The no connection theory

Followers of this theory believe that black and white magic have no connection at all as both practises use totally different forms, followers to this theory see both forms as totally opposing each other.

The separate but equal theory

People who follow this theory believe black and white magic are the same thing with the only difference being the goals they accomplish and the means by which witches get there.

All spells are spells and the difference is only determined by the outcome of the particular spell cast.

Black magic is usually said to be performed more by those who worship the devil hence the term black magic, magic spells cast this way will usually involve the use of ones personal belongings such a piece of clothing, a lock of hair or blood.

The spells cast are said to usually be for the sole purpose of bringing harm to the one they are directed at.

White magic is usually thought to help people and do no harm to others; popular spells of this type are love spells and potions, with the hope of bringing the love of your life into your arms.

However, spells of this type usually involve the use of personal belongings too but for different means.Curses & hexes

The basic curse or hex is perhaps one of the oldest forms of magic dating back thousands of years with forms of hexes and curses being used in many cultures and traditions.

Hexes vary considerably in different hands and can range from the simple to the more elaborate and can be cast in a variety of ways, the most simplest of curses and hexes do nothing more than bring the person bad luck while the more elaborate can cause many problems with the victims wealth, health and even specified body parts.

The very basic hex or curse can be a spoken curse wishing bad luck and unhappiness on the intended victim; this is usually invoked by briefly describing what you want to happen to the victim followed by a sacred word or magical name.

Gypsy curses

Gypsy curses are perhaps the best known of all curses, exactly why is not known, but it probably stems from gypsy fortune telling of many years ago and one of the most famous of all gypsy curses which has been portrayed on TV many times is.

“May you wander over the face of the earth forever, never sleep twice in the same bed, never drink water twice from the same well and never cross the same river twice in a year”.

As you can see gypsy curses can be pretty elaborate and not just simply one or two words, after all if we could be cursed or hexed with just a couple of simple words the parents of almost every teenage child would drop dead on the spot.

Voodoo, curses and hexes

Voodoo has long been recognised as a form of curse or hex, this tradition involves the use of a figure crafted in the fashion of the intended victim and often has some trait of the victim such as hair or blood.

The practitioner of voodoo would then use pins to stick in the doll with the hope of causing the victim great pain and suffering; the practice of voodoo is thought to have come from the Caribbean.

Different forms of curses and hexes

People throughout the world have their own different beliefs on curses and hexes with all of them intending to bring trouble and strife to the unsuspecting victim, the Chinese believe that they can deliver a curse by leaving a few grains of rice and some pennies on the victim’s doorstep. This type of curse symbolizes a wish for the victim to have great financial difficulty.

More recently a Tanzanian member of parliament declared they would put an Islamic death curse on the board members of a Tanzanian executive branch if they didn’t clean up corruption.

The aboriginal Australians strongly believe that a curse can be put on someone by pointing a kangaroo bone at them and curses have always been associated with the Egyptians.

King Tutankhamen’s tomb is a great example of this and it has always been shrouded with mystery and anyone said to have been associated with the opening of the tomb was cursed with six of the people involved with the opening of the tomb meeting untimely and unfortunate deaths.

The curse of Rasputin

Perhaps one of the most famous of all curses was the one which Rasputin mumbled from his deathbed, Rasputin cursed Russia’s ruling monarchs due to being shot, almost drowned and castrated by the Romanov prince.

This curse was apparently very effective as the entire family were dead within one year. What is Necromancy?

Necromancy is a form of divination which is used to conjure the spirits of the dead in order to gain knowledge about the future and the outcome of events in the future, the spirits conjured this way are called spirits of divination.

The spread of necromancy

During the middle ages, illiterate members of society were either nobility or Christian clergy and it is thought that either of these groups was responsible for the propagation and practice of necromancy, even though in Christianity it is forbidden and denied.

Some people deny that necromancy has anything to do with witchcraft while others say that it is a form of black magic and witchcraft and necromancers were tried as witches and hanged, the confessions of those accused of necromancy suggest that a wide range of spell casting and magical practices were involved in necromancy.

The practice of necromancy

It is though that to be able to conjure up the dead the practitioner needs the help of powerful spirits for both the practitioners’ protection and to make the corpse or ghost of the dead submit to his will. An ancient spell is the used to call upon the powers of powerful spirits to bind the dead with two essential elements that are needed to summon the dead, a burnt sacrifice and a blood-drenched altar.

Elaborate preparations are made which includes the careful study of the planets and in particular the moon and the influence of Saturn.

The site for the ritual also has to be chosen with great care with the most favourable sites being crossroads, vaults, ruins or a deserted forest.

Once the site has been chosen and the alignment of the planets is in favour a concentric circle of power is drawn on the ground, within the circle are inscribed crosses and other symbols.

For the magic to work, the necromancer and his assistant must stand within the circles centre and the circle must be blessed or consecrated.

The summoning of the dead or spirit of the dead can then take place using the names of power, when this is successful the dead will return full of anger at being summoned against his will to return to the land of living.

The necromancer must then struggle to gain control over the dead and when control has been gained, the necromancer can then control them and questions will be asked which the dead must answer.

After the ritual has finished the necromancer must not leave the circle until the dead has been dismissed and all flowers must then be removed from the area and burned and the ashes buried deep into the earth.

The ritual is one of the darkest forms of black magic and is the most dangerous of all forms of witchcraft.

© Copyright 2006 Occultresearch.org - occult, cults, witchcraft & black magic - All rights reserved

© Copyright 2006 http:// www.Occultresearch.org/ - occult, cults, witchcraft & black magic - All rights reserved.

Séances and Ouija boards : are a form of black magic and witchcraft which are a method of divination involving the summoning of the dead in order to gain information about future or past events.

Séances involve the use of a medium, which is the person who will go into a trance like state and then invoke spirits of the dead and open a channel of communication with them.Séances are usually held in a darkened room with the participants being seated around a table holding hands.

During the séance, the table can tilt and move slightly and a breeze can often be felt when the presence of the spirit is said to be in the room, some say these are all tricks by the medium and associates.

When the spirit of the dead person is within the room they will then speak through the medium and questions can be asked, very often people will go to a medium and request that they speak with loved ones who have departed.

Another popular method of communication with the dead is by use of a Ouija board where people will place their fingers lightly on a planchette on a board with letters of the alphabet, once the spirit has been raised then questions are asked by the medium and the planchette will begin to form letters on the board resulting in answers.

Belief in communication with the dead stems back to the 1820`s and was widely known as a form of sorcery and witchcraft, it is a form that is still practiced today and many sceptics regard mediums and séances as nothing more than scams.

Channelling during the séance

Channelling is a very common practice to the séance and is the practice of allowing the spirit to enter the body of the medium in order for it to be able to communicate with those present. This process is thought to be entirely different from that commonly known as possession, possession is said to be the non-consensual take over of a persons body by a malevolent spirit or demon.

Channelling involves welcoming the spirit of the dead into the body for the sole purpose of gaining information and interaction between the living and the dead. The physical manifestations of the channelling is the onset of an unusual voce and uncharacteristic behaviour of the medium, due to the nature of this, this is why so many people are sceptical as to how genuine séances are.

Sceptics believe that, as the bereaved are so emotional over the loss of their loved ones they can easily be tricked into giving information before the ritual which the medium then uses to their advantage during the séance.

Very often, the bereaved will clutch at any straw and if they believe they have a chance of speaking with their loved one for one last time then they take it with open arms and wallets.

How genuine séances and Ouija boards are is something that has been debated for many years and will continue to be debated and regarded with scepticism for some time to come.Tarot cards

The exact origins of the tarot cards are unknown but they are thought to closely resemble a pack of cards which were used to play a game in 15th century Italy where the cards were known as tarocchi.

How exactly tarot cards came to be used for divination is unclear but as early as 1540 drawings show simple cards being drawn and used as methods of divination or fortune telling.

The tarot deck

The typical deck of tarot cards holds 78 cards and are in two distinct parts, the first part is called the trump cards and these consist of 21 cards without suits, with the addition of a 22nd card which is called the fool.

These cards are known as the major arcana or greater secrets; the second part consists of 56 cards which are divided into 4 suits of 14 cards in each.

In the traditional Italian card deck, they were known as swords, batons, coins and cups but decks that are more modern call the baton suit rods or staves while the coins suit is called pentacles or disks.

These cards are known as minor arcana or lesser secrets.

The use of the tarot cards

In most parts of the world, the tarot deck is widely used as a form of divination or as a tool for assessing the unconscious. The cards are shuffled as a deck and then dealt out in various formations or patterns; they are often thought to show a persons thoughts or desires.

The cards can be used to show events that have happened in the past, present or future and are able to give answers to questions regarding uncertainties and indecision.

Each card in the deck has a variety of meanings which have varied widely throughout the years and many decks are customized for a particular person’s use, the kings, queens, pages and knights signify different people in the readings of the cards and each suit can provide information about the person’s attitude, emotional state and physical characteristics.

Scepticism of tarot readings

Many religious groups oppose the use of tarot cards because of their association with divination and fortune telling and consider them a form of witchcraft, many sceptics also oppose the readings of the tarot deck and believe that readers mislead their clients and exploit vulnerable people.

These people often come to depend on the tarot reader and return on a regular basis for help with problems of course at great expense. The witches' pentacle

The pentacle has long been thought of as a symbol of witchcraft, the pentagram dates back over 8,000 years and is said to represent an ancient philosophical concept both in the east and in west and is the most misunderstood and stigmatized of all symbols.

For the modern pagans of today the five points of the pentacle symbolize the four directions with the fifth as the sanctity of the spirit, with the circle symbolising unity and wholeness.

The pentacle is used and is one of the most powerful symbols, by those involved in ceremonial magic and Wicca, in magic the shape of the pentacle is draw in the air with a sacred blade.

Altars feature a pentacle in the form of a flat disc and are widely used as a tool in rituals and are featured on many tools such as cauldrons, chalices or the handles of daggers.

Spells and invocations are often repeated 5 times to ensure the effectiveness of the spell and many pagans wear the sign of the pentacle for protection and to show others that they are involved in the practice of magic and divine wisdom.

The pentagram is used the world over and has been recognised as a sacred symbol since ancient times with almost all cultures having some form of five folds symbol which bears significance to religion.

The elements of the pentacle

When the pentacle is drawn or written, it is called a pentagram and was originally made from clay or dough but today pentacles are more often found crafted in metals such a copper, brass and silver or gold. Many witches wear the pentacle as a sign or their religion and when made out of silver it is said to represent the moon energy.

It is widely used in the practice of magic and is used to either invoke or banish energies when draw certain ways, the simplest of these magic spells will usually involve the use of a candle placed on the points.

Each of the five angles on the pentagram are said to represent the five metaphysical elements and these are:

* Earth – this is the lower left hand corner and represents stability and physical endurance.

* Fire – the lower right hand corner and which represents courage and daring.

* Water – the upper right hand corner which represents intuition and the emotions.

* Air – the upper left hand corner which represents the arts and intelligence.

* Spirit – the topmost point which represents the divine.

The circle which encloses the points is thought to represent God or Goddess which brings protection and gives the wearer universal wisdom.

The pentagram dates back to pre-Babylonian times and is used by many people in many different cultures and has slightly different meanings to each religion. Pagan cults & evil practices

The origins of witchcraft date back to times when drawings were found in caves revealing that from the beginning of time magic rituals involving animals, birth and death have been associated with evil doing and witchcraft.

Tribes and communities each had their own form of leader such as high priest or priestess, sorcerer or wizard or witch.

The sole functions of these were to assist the tribe or village with weather conditions causing poor crops, disease, wars, birth and deaths.

Many of these practices involved the use of elaborate rituals or ceremonies and included the use of certain objects and plants which had carefully been passed down over time.

It was the Romans who associated Christians with magic and witchcraft believing them to take part in rituals involving sexual orgies, worshipping a god who had the head of an ass and who were said to make sacrifices using babies.

The empress Theodora ordered the death of over one hundred thousand members of what was believed to be a sect or cult, however after the 6th and 7th centuries were past the witch hunts died down and there were only a handful of executions for practicing witchcraft until the beginning of the 12th century.

When the church became the official cult in Europe, the Christian monks and priests began trying to eradicate any religion or belief that wasn’t Christian or part of the churches beliefs. Witches and wizards became sworn enemies of the church and those who followed Christian beliefs; it was the theologians of the Middle Ages who created the appalling witch massacres that occurred in the 15th, 16th and 17th centuries.

The popular image of the devil or Satan as being horned with the hoofs of a goat was brought about by the early missionary church of the European horned god who was known in Greece as pan, to the Nordic people as Thor and to the ancient Gauls as cernununos.

The Jewish and Muslim religions were also considered as demons and heretics as these too opposed the church and their beliefs, as were the pre Christian cults of South America and India.

Christianity was therefore imposed upon the world and it is thought that only by sheer force on such a scale has the church maintained its dominance on religion for so many centuries.

Interesting facts

* A study into the victims of witch trials has shown that among the poor people, rich people were also condemned as witches; it was so easy to accuse and destroy reputations as tangible proof was claimed for the evidence of witchcraft.

It is thought that very often jealousy and rivalry were the prime motives for making accusations.

* Over 90% of all people accused during the witch-hunts were woman and many of these were old women, it is thought that the church believed that the devil could easily seduce women into joining him and so they were persecuted on this belief alone.

* The church itself used witchcraft in major accusations against other religions and followers of those religions, the albigensians of France were drowned in their own blood on the orders of pope innocent III.

When King Philip le bel of France tried to take over the vast knight’s templar wealth and dispose of his allies the templar’s were captured and tortured.

They subsequently confessed to worshipping an idol by the name of bapomet who was said to take on the form of a cat.

Perhaps the most famous was Joan of ark who it was thought became such a political threat to the hierarchy of power and being a woman, she was accused and burnt as a witch. What are Runes?

Runes are connected to witchcraft and they are a tool used in divination and magic which have been used throughout Europe, Scandinavia, the British Isles and Iceland from around 100 b.c.e.

They are used as an oracle for seeking advice and are said to work best on asking a specific question once having given details of the circumstances, although the outcome is sometimes questionable and unclear.

The runes at best will point you in the right direction but you will have to conclude the answer yourself from the information they give you and figure out exact details yourself, there is never a clear cut and dry answer to your problems.

However, rune casting or runic divination as it is called is not a way of fortune telling but rather a way of analyzing the particular path you are on and what the outcome is likely to be.

The word rune means mystery or secret and each rune has a special meaning and properties associated with it, each of them translates into a word or phrase that has a special meaning representing the forces of nature and the mind and each is associated with a Norse god.

The runes were also used as a method of writing and first made their appearance among German tribes in central Europe, it is thought that some of the rune symbols may have come from other languages such as Greek and early roman.

Inscriptions on the runic stones have been dated as far back as the 3rd century AD though it is thought that they existed a long time before then.

How to read runes

By far the simplest way of reading runes is to use the one rune method, after you have cleared your mind of all other thoughts ask the question in mind, concentrating on it.

When you have concentrated on your question and you feel the time is right take just one rune from your bag and from this stone, you will gather information relating to the question at hand, what you make of this information is entirely up to you.

If you think that more information is needed then you can take three runes instead of just the one from the bag, you will deduct information from the first rune regarding the circumstances of your question.

The second rune will give you an indication of the route you should take and the third is the likely outcome should you choose to go with the action.

This of course is only a very brief glimpse of casting runes and there are several books and websites you can read should you wish to delve deeper into the magic of runes. The tradition of Halloween

Obeah in the Virgin Islands

Perhaps the most famous form of obeah that we are all familiar with if we have visited the Virgin Islands is the mocko-jumbie or the stilt dancer.

Obeah tradition in the virgin islands proclaim that a jumbie is a lost or evil spirit and is thought to be related to the word nzumbi or as we more commonly know them zombies.

However as dark as the word suggests a jumbie might be they are totally opposite and wear brightly coloured clothing, they dance during the daylight hours and stilt dancing is very popular at holidays and at carnivals.

Obeah and wanga

The wanga is associated with obeah and it is a small magical charm packet which is used in the practice of black magic in Haiti, it is a form of magic that is associated with voodoo.

Wanga is also known as mojo, toby and jomo, it is usually a drawstring bag in which a charm is held and is worn under the clothing.

They are thought to hold supernatural powers and can protect the wearer from harm and evil, they are also used in the casting of evil spells with the intent to harm others, usually something relating to the person such as a lock of hair or fingernail clippings is used.

Particular attention is taken to the tying of the bag as this is thought to ensure that the particular spell works correctly and once it has been sealed then it is encouraged to work by using perfume or anointing oils on it regularly. The witches coven

When we think of a witches coven, we think of a group of old wart nosed witches standing around a simmering cauldron reciting incantations, however the true witch’s coven is nothing like this and they do exist today.

Of the covens existing today, the Wicca coven is perhaps the most notable and joining a coven or becoming the leader of one is is not a task that should be taken lightly.

There are many unqualified Wicca teachers out there who give bad advice and teachings, and it seems that just about anyone can and will set up a website claiming to be a Wicca.

Before letting you join the coven you will have to take a kind of interview and of course, you will have to decide as much as the coven if you want to be a part of the group.

The pagan belief system is very diverse and as such, practices from group to group will vary, however one thing that all groups or covens have in common is that they rely on the blending of spiritual energies within the group.

There are several questions you should ask of the group leader or high priest or priestess and also yourself before you join the group, questions to ask could be:

* What is this coven trying to accomplish?

* How many members are in the coven and how big do they expect to grow?

* What is the group’s general experience in the Wicca practice?

* What is the turnover rate of the coven, do members leave frequently? * Have the coven been forced to banish a member and if so why?

* What qualities are the groups leaders looking for and why?

* How do the covens leaders get to chosen as leaders?

* Do leaders have an excessive amount of power over the coven?

* Does the coven have a set of written rules they will let you see?

* What contributions are expected of its members?

* Who prepares and decides the rituals?

* What magical practices does the coven perform or use?

* Do the other members of the coven seem welcoming?

* Are the members committed to spiritual progress?

* Is input readily accepted from members?

Points to be wary of

* Be very wary of anyone who approaches you to ask you to join the coven, this is not normal wiccan behaviour, people aren’t asked to join.

* Beware of any covens that have young people under the age of 18 within their coven, responsible high priests and priestesses will never have anyone under the age of 18 in their coven.

* Beware of any coven that asks members to do chores or work for the high priest and priestesses, genuine high priests and priestesses never have this rule.

* Beware of any coven that abuses members for wrongdoing.

* Beware of any coven whose leader insists that a sexual ritual must take place with the high priest or priestess before being enrolled into the coven. The Salem witch trials

Perhaps the most famous of all witches and witch hunts were those accused of witchcraft during the Salem witch trials in what was then known as Salem village in Massachusetts U.S.A.

It was the bizarre behaviour of two of the daughters of the towns minister reverend Samuel Parris who started events in the small town in 1692. The events of the Salem witch trials

In January of 1692 Elizabeth parris age 9 and 11 year old Abigail Williams began to show signs of disturbing behaviour which ranged from seizures, trance like states, blasphemous screaming and shouting and mysterious happenings around them.

Within a very short space of time, other girls of similar age began to show these strange signs and symptoms, doctors were baffled as to the cause of these happenings and when they couldn’t find any medical cause for them they were declared to be under the influence of Satan.

By late February of that year after many prayer meetings and fastings conducted by the reverend parris in the hope of revealing their true identity and expose them as witches and under ever-increasing pressure, the girls named three women as witches.

By the end of February of that year these three women Tituba a Caribbean Indian slave of the parris family, Sarah good and Sarah osbourne were all arrested despite proclaiming their innocence.

However, the slave Tituba confessed that the devil sometimes appeared to her in the shape of part dog, part hog and said there was a conspiracy of witches at work in the village of Salem.

By march 1st after unrelenting questioning from the people of Salem Tituba finally admitted to practicing witchcraft, following this confession several of the towns people came forward and claimed they had seen or being harmed by strange apparitions of people in the community.

Accusations were made of many people in the village and among those accused were faithful churchgoers and upstanding citizens in the community along with those who had records of criminal activity.

During this period of time, several people were accused of witchcraft examined and denounced, with many of the townsfolk now starting to oppose the witchcraft trials petitions were being signed to protest people’s innocence.

By October 19th of that year over 20 people had been condemned as witches and hanged on the gallows during what was to be known as the Salem witch trials.

A letter was wrote during this time criticizing the trials and eventually the governor by the name of Phips ruled that spectral and intangible evidence no longer be admissible in the trials.

Salem today

Salem village is now known as Danvers and still standing is what was then known as the witch house on the corner of North and Essex in Salem, where guided tours with tales of the Salem witchcraft trials take place.

After all this time over 552 documents documenting the trials are still stored and preserved at the Peabody Essex museum along with several other pieces of memorabilia such as the pins used in the examination of the witches and what is said to be the finger bones of one of the victims of the Salem witch trials. What is Satanism?

Satanism is a form of witchcraft which is religion based and is more prevalent in the United States with the church of Satan being the most popular choice for followers of the devil. It is based on deep-seated philosophy and followers are bound by certain conditions and rules.The nine satanic statements

* Satan represents indulgence and abstinence is forgotten.

* Satan represents vital existence.

* Satan represents wisdom instead of self-deceit.

* Satan represents kindness to those who earn it.

* Satan represents vengeance instead of turning the other cheek.

* Satan represents responsibility to those who deserve it.

* Satan represents man as just another animal.

* Satan represents all of the so called sins.

* Satan is the church's best friend without him the church wouldn’t have lasted.

The eleven satanic rules of earth

* Do not give opinions or advice unless asked for it.

* Do not profess your troubles to others unless you’re sure they want to hear them.

* When in another lair treat them with respect.

* If a guest in your lair treats you disrespectfully treat them cruelly without showing mercy.

* Do not make advances sexually unless you are given a mating sign.

* Do not take something that doesn’t belong to you unless given it.

* Acknowledge the power of magic and use it successfully to obtain your desires.

* Do not complain about anything which doesn’t concern you.

* Do not harm small children.

* Do not kill non human animals unless they are food or for your protection.

* Bother no one but if someone bothers you ask them to stop, if they don’t destroy them.

The nine satanic sins

* Stupidity – Satanists must learn to see through the tricks that people can try.

* Solipsism – never show people your true feelings, reactions and responses.

* Self-deceit – never deceive yourself, the only time this is permissible is when self-deceit is for fun.

* Herd conformity – only conform to a person's wishes if it benefits you.

* Lack of perspective – never lose sight of who and what you are and the threat you can be to others.

* Forgetfulness of past orthodoxies – this is one of the keys to brainwashing people into accepting and trying something new.

* Counter productive pride – pride is acceptable up to a point but only if it works for you.

* Lack of aesthetics – aesthetics is important in lesser magic and should be cultivated. What is Voodoo?

Voodoo is one of the world’s oldest forms of religion which has been associated with witchcraft and has been around in Africa since the beginning of human civilisation.

Those who practice voodoo believe that nothing and no event happens on its own but that all things are connected, following this theory what you do to another, you do to yourself.

Rituals involved in voodoo ceremonies include prayers, singing, dancing and the sacrifice of animals, those following the beliefs of voodoo believe that god manifests through the spirits of dead ancestors and so must be honoured in these rituals.

Music and dance play a key role in the rituals and this has often been portrayed as the lead up to sexual frenzy and orgies, this however isn’t true. Voodoo dancing is an expression of spirituality, a way of connecting with divinity and the spiritual world.

The ancestors of those who follow the voodoo religion are thought to be part of the world of spirits and these spirits can be called on to help and give protection and guidance.

The voodoo priest or priestess can also use herbal remedies or medicines which have been passed down through families to help those who are sick, with faith healing playing a big part also in the religion.

Voodoo has always wrongly been categorised as an evil form of witchcraft with the rites and rituals being performed for evil doings however this is untrue.

The misconceptions of voodoo

Despite voodoo being one of the oldest of all religions it has been characterised as being barbaric and primitive based on superstition and fear, the Europeans seem to fear anything that comes out of Africa and especially anything they don’t fully understand.

Voodoo has however adopted several elements from Christianity but despite this when the French colonised Haiti they saw the voodoo religion as a threat and prohibited the practice of the religion severely punishing those who took part in rituals.

The struggle to banish the religion of voodoo lasted over three centuries but despite every effort it couldn’t be stopped and voodoo is still practiced today in a number of countries.

The power of voodoo

Due to the strength the Africans gained from their religion, voodoo survived the persecutions of the French and it is thought that the voodoo priests used their religion to determine how to fight the political battle in order to win it.

In 1804, the Haitians finally won the battle and independence and today the practice of voodoo reflects its history. © Copyright 2006 Occultresearch.org - occult, cults, witchcraft & black magic - All rights reserved

Below I will give links to TRUSTED web-sites that explain in small ways some of the so-called unexplained events that captivate Christian & non-Christian ALIKE!

In future blogs I will do detailed studies about all the unexplained things and HOW SATAN deceives MILLIONS into a belief system so close to the FACTS BUT OHHHH! SO FAR FROM THE TRUTH!

Remember the Occult is very real and just because "A FEW" PHONIES EXIST IN THE WHOLE DOES NOT MEAN THE THE WHOLE IS INNOCENT FUN.

Dangers of the Occult

By Richard F. Ames

Are witchcraft, astrology and spiritism just harmless hobbies, or are they deceptive sources of information and guidance?

Many do not realize that the occult now pervades modern culture, and that Christians must remain on guard against its evil influence.

Millions are pursuing astrology, witchcraft and the occult. Are they sowing seeds of doom and destruction? Are these just harmless hobbies, or can you face real dangers if you dabble in the occult?

Less than three months after its release, the movie Harry Potter and the Sorcerer’s Stone became the second-highest-grossing film ever, selling nearly $1 billion of tickets to theatergoers eager for a tale of witchcraft, wizardry and the occult.

The first of seven installments in author J. K. Rowling’s planned series, Harry Potter is at the helm of a multi-billion-dollar media empire that has made Rowling one of the three highest-paid women in Great Britain. Her books have sold more than 60 million copies in 200 countries around the world.

Yet, for many, the occult is more than fiction. A May 2000 Zogby America poll revealed that 57.7 percent of Americans aged 18–29 believe in ghosts.

This phenomenon is not confined to the United States; Time Magazine reported recently that belief in ghosts is shared by 45 percent in Britain.

Melbourne’s Saturday Herald Sun reported that 46 percent of Australian women, and 34 percent of Australian men, believe in ghosts (January 16, 1999).

Leger Marketing reported in October 2001 that 30.2 percent of Canadians believe in ghosts. In Rowling’s books, characters routinely interact with ghosts.

Harry communicates with his dead parents through a special mirror. Characters seek guidance from astrologers, cast occult spells and use their paranormal powers to fight their enemies.

The Bible condemns this as sorcery, yet it is a part of the ordinary world of Harry Potter.

The Harry Potter series teaches young minds a false and evil worldview in which occult powers, condemned in Scripture, can be used as tools for good.

Sadly, instead of condemning the dangerous and un-biblical world of witches and wizards, some churches and clergy have tried to exploit its appeal to youth.

Last year, a vicar in one English church held a special "Harry Potter liturgy." A serpent was hung in the church, while a clergyman wearing a wizard’s robe led the service. Other elements of the Harry Potter story were brought into the church service.

Incredibly, many other pastors expressed interest in having that liturgy for their own churches.

What have the world’s churches come to?

As one American commentator observed:

"Nobody respects a religious institution willing to compromise willy-nilly with the secular culture, on a fool’s quest for popularity. A church that will try anything stands for nothing!" (Rod Dreher, New York Post, Sept. 5, 2000).

Today’s media fascination with the occult extends far beyond Harry Potter.

Thirty-five years ago, many considered the television series Bewitched controversial. Today, it seems tame compared to such popular television fare as Buffy the Vampire Slayer, Angel, Sabrina the Teenage Witch and Charmed, which glamorize the occult.

And the occult is not just for teenagers or couch potatoes.

Even leaders of nations pursue the occult. Former White House chief of staff Donald Regan reported, in his autobiography For the Record, that President Ronald Reagan’s travels and activities were approved by an astrologer of his wife’s choosing.

The London Daily Telegraph reported that former British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher consulted an astrologer "for signs of future dangers."

Most members of India’s Parliament have personal astrologers on retainer. Even in the former Soviet Union, once a bastion of materialism, the occult holds sway, as Russia is "swamped by astrologers, UFOlogists, soothsayers, parapsychologists, bogus doctors and other charlatans, whom genuine scientists make few efforts to contradict.… One of the main tasks of a senior official in the Presidential Security Service is to study astrology and prepare horoscopes" (London Daily Telegraph, July 29, 1996).

How Has Mankind Been Deceived?

Scripture reveals the source of occult deception. "So the great dragon was cast out, that serpent of old, called the Devil and Satan, who deceives the whole world; he was cast to the earth, and his angels were cast out with him" (Revelation 12:9).

Satan deceives the whole world, not just a part of this world. And he also has spirit helpers, called demons.

How does Satan deceive the whole world? He does it through the occult, false religion and false education—and through a social system that seeks licentious pleasure rather than God!

The prophet Isaiah wrote:

"And when they say to you, ‘Seek those who are mediums and wizards, who whisper and mutter,’ should not a people seek their God?

Should they seek the dead on behalf of the living?" (Isaiah 8:19).

Who are people seeking today:

mediums, wizards or the true God?

Isaiah wrote:

"To the law and to the testimony! If they do not speak according to this word, it is because there is no light in them" (Isaiah 8:20).

We need to understand that there is a real spirit world!

Notice this warning:

"When you come into the land which the Lord your God is giving you, you shall not learn to follow the abominations of those nations.

There shall not be found among you anyone who makes his son or his daughter pass through the fire, or one who practices witchcraft, or a soothsayer, or one who interprets omens, or a sorcerer, or one who conjures spells, or a medium, or a spiritist, or one who calls up the dead" (Deuteronomy 18:9–11).

God Almighty condemns sorcery and witchcraft. If you are "playing around" with such darkness, then you need to reject that underworld of evil!

Seek the true God of your Bible! God’s warning continues:

"For all who do these things are an abomination to the Lord, and because of these abominations the Lord your God drives them out from before you.

You shall be blameless before the Lord your God. For these nations which you will dispossess listened to soothsayers and diviners; but as for you, the Lord your God has not appointed such for you" (Deuteronomy 18:12–14).

Can anything be more clear concerning the evils of witchcraft and sorcery?

And yet millions of adults are teaching their children that there is nothing wrong with a Harry Potter actively pursuing witchcraft and wizardry.

But the prophet Samuel told King Saul that witchcraft is sin. "For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry.

you have rejected the word of the Lord, He also has rejected you from being king" (1 Samuel 15:23).

God says that participation in the occult is spiritual harlotry (Psalm 106:38–39)! How did God punish His people for their wickedness?

"Therefore the wrath of the Lord was kindled against His people, so that He abhorred His own inheritance. And He gave them into the hand of the Gentiles, and those who hated them ruled over them.

Their enemies also oppressed them, and they were brought into subjection under their hand" (Psalm 106:40–42).

The nation of Israel went into captivity because of these abominable practices. A great tribulation and captivity will also come upon our peoples, if we fail to repent of our evil practices!

Some might argue that dressing up in Halloween costumes is "innocent" fun, and rationalize that parents today are not encouraging their children to expose themselves to symbols and practices of the occult.

But parents who take this approach are risking their children’s spiritual lives by underestimating the devil’s influence (Ephesians 2:2; 2 Corinthians 4:4).

In Luke’s gospel, we find that our Savior cured many individuals who were plagued by evil spirits:

"And that very hour He cured many of infirmities, afflictions, and evil spirits; and to many blind He gave sight" (Luke 7:21). Do we live contrary to our Savior’s example?

Do we teach our children to attract and cultivate evil spirits at Halloween? Certainly, dressing up like a demon or a witch invites evil rather than opposes it!

The Apostle James advises us to resist evil, not entertain it!

"Therefore submit to God. Resist the devil and he will flee from you" (James 4:7).

That is your Creator’s instruction to you! He promises that the devil will flee from you. Yes, "Resist the devil!"

Do not join the masses in celebrating the dark world of Satan and the occult!

Do not participate in the dark traditions of Halloween or any other such practices.

Notice God’s warnings against mediums and familiar spirits:

"Give no regard to mediums and familiar spirits; do not seek after them, to be defiled by them:

I am the Lord your God" (Leviticus 19:31).

The Creator God plainly states that we should avoid mediums and spiritists.

He does not want you to be defiled by evil influence. Notice His strong language:

"The person who turns to mediums and familiar spirits, to prostitute himself with them, I will set My face against that person and cut him off from his people. Consecrate yourselves therefore, and be holy, for I am the Lord your God" (Leviticus 20:6–7).

When a person consorts with mediums and familiar spirits, God says that he is prostituting himself. Christians are to be clean and wholesome.

They should be "holy" as we just read. Remember what the Apostle Peter wrote: "But as He who called you is holy, you also be holy in all your conduct, because it is written, ‘Be holy, for I am holy’" (1 Peter 1:15–16).

Astrology and False Prophecy

Satan also deceives mankind through astrology. According to the Encyclopaedia Britannica: "Astrology originated in Mesopotamia, perhaps in the 3rd millennium bc, but attained its full development in the Western world much later, within the orbit of Greek civilization of the Hellenistic period.

It spread to India in its older Mesopotamian form. Islamic culture absorbed it as part of the Greek heritage; and in the Middle Ages, when Western Europe was strongly affected by Islamic science, European astrology also felt the influence of the Orient….

Although various Christian councils condemned astrology, the belief in the worldview it implies was not seriously shaken.

In the late European Middle Ages, a number of universities, among them Paris, Padua, Bologna, and Florence, had chairs of astrology."

Even though all true Christians have condemned astrology over the years, it has persisted. In our modern time, astrologers admit that the newspaper variety of horoscope advice is mainly entertainment.

But when world leaders consult astrologers for guidance, they are seeking the wrong god!

Listen to God’s warning through the prophet Jeremiah:

"Thus says the Lord: ‘Do not learn the way of the Gentiles; do not be dismayed at the signs of heaven, for the Gentiles are dismayed at them" (Jeremiah 10:2).

We have already seen that Jesus predicted that signs and wonders would deceive the many.

The book of Revelation reveals dramatic events leading up to the Second Coming of Christ. There will be a great false prophet and religious system that will perform miracles, signs and wonders.

The Apostle John writes this about the great false prophet. "He performs great signs, so that he even makes fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men" (Revelation 13:13).

Millions, if not billions, of people will be deceived by these impressive miracles. "And he [the false prophet] deceives those who dwell on the earth by those signs which he was granted to do in the sight of the beast" (Revelation 13:14).

How can you tell whether someone is truly a minister of God, and not someone controlled by the occult world? Deuteronomy gives us a key.

"If there arises among you a prophet or a dreamer of dreams, and he gives you a sign or a wonder, and the sign or the wonder comes to pass, of which he spoke to you, saying, ‘Let us go after other gods’; which you have not known; ‘and let us serve them,’ you shall not listen to the words of that prophet or that dreamer of dreams, for the Lord your God is testing you to know whether you love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul. You shall walk after the Lord your God and fear Him, and keep His commandments and obey His voice, and you shall serve Him and hold fast to Him" (Deuteronomy 13:1–4).

A false minister or prophet may even prophesy accurately concerning some sign or wonder.

But God says that if he leads you after other gods—if he leads you away from the God of the Bible and the true Jesus Christ of your Bible—then he is a false prophet. Notice also that God may be testing you, to see if you will be faithful to His Word and to His way of life!

Satan has deceived the whole world. He has many methods of deception, including witches, wizardry, channeling, sorcery, astrology, spiritism and false religion.

You need to be on guard against the dangers of the occult. The Apostle Peter gave us this instruction in 1 Peter 5:8–9:

"Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil walks about like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour.

Resist him, steadfast in the faith, knowing that the same sufferings are experienced by your brotherhood in the world."

God promises us protection from evil. Jesus taught us to pray:

"And do not lead us into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one" (Matthew 6:13).

Paul exhorted Christians: "Put on the whole armor of God, that you may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this age, against spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places" (Ephesians 6:11–12).

You can overcome the wicked one by knowing the word of God—the Bible—and living by it.

You can overcome the temptations and deceptions of the occult and false religion. As the Apostle Paul encourages us in Philippians 4:13:

"I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me." May God empower you to go forward in faith. May you live not by the dark deceptions of this world, but by the light of truth, God’s Word.

King Saul's Séance

Movies like The Sixth Sense, and television programs such as Crossing Over With John Edward, play on mankind’s wish that the dead could communicate with the living.

This is an age-old wish; nearly 3,000 years ago, a desperate King Saul sought help from a medium—and suffered greatly for doing so.

Saul had disobeyed God’s instructions regarding the Amalekites. He received God’s judgment that "rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry.

Because you have rejected the word of the Lord, He also has rejected you from being king" (1 Samuel 15:23).

Because of Saul’s disobedience, the Spirit of God was no longer guiding him (1 Samuel 16:14; 28:6).

Desperate for guidance, Saul asked a medium to perform a séance, though he knew this violated God’s law, which prescribed the death penalty for witchcraft or mediumship (Leviticus 20:27).

During the séance, a spirit identified as Samuel (1 Samuel 28:14–15) warned that the Philistines would defeat Israel’s armies, and Saul would soon die.

Saul became "dreadfully afraid" because of these words, and "fell full length on the ground" (v. 20).

Clearly, this spirit’s message terrified Saul. But was the summoned spirit really Samuel?

No, it was not.

Scripture explains that Saul never actually saw Samuel; he only perceived that the spirit was Samuel because of the medium’s descriptions (1 Samuel 28:14).

The Bible faithfully records Saul’s experience, from his terrified point of view, but does not teach that the spirit was Samuel.

Interestingly, most of today’s mediums follow a similar practice, claiming to communicate with deceased spirits even though—like Saul—their clients never actually see those spirits.

Crossing Over With John Edward is wildly popular in some circles, and has even spawned imitators like The Pet Psychic, whose host claims to communicate with families’ dearly departed pets.

Spirit communication is not only the stuff of horror movies and cable television; even "innocent family fare" like Charles Dickens’ A Christmas Carol stirs the hope that our loved ones can still call to us from beyond the grave. But this is a false hope.

Our dead friends and relatives are unconscious, and will remain so until the resurrection (Ecclesiastes 9:5; Psalm 146:4). Their state in death is compared to a sleep from which only God can wake them (1 Corinthians 15:51). No medium can summon the dead.

The Apostle Paul warned that some in the "latter times" would give "heed to deceiving spirits" (1 Timothy 4:1). Some modern mediums may be charlatans, who infer details about the dead by "reading" their living, paying clients.

But other "genuine" mediums may be genuinely deceived, communicating with demonic spirits who impersonate the deceased.

"Genuine" or not, mediumship is dangerous business. But few today realize the serious consequences of rebelling against God’s law and seeking after spirits.

What was the result for Saul?

Scripture explains:

"So Saul died for his unfaithfulness which he had committed against the Lord, because he did not keep the word of the Lord, and also because he consulted a medium for guidance" (1 Chronicles 10:13).

Christians today should heed Saul’s cautionary example.

It has come to my attention through some contacts I have in Wicca and I have confirmed it to be true, that "Born Again Bible thumping Church Goers" are CONDEMNING, ACCUSING, and INSULTING PEOPLE OF OTHER FAITHS without knowing the facts about what they critisize.


This behavior of beating people up with "Bible Facts" IS NOT a GODLY practise, and God will not hold you ,whoever you are male or female blameless for these actions!

This behavior is "Mid evil"at best and shows a complete LACK of the love of God, for it is and ALWAYS HAS BEEN GOD THE FATHERS JOB TO LEAD THEM TO HIS SON...JESUS....NOT OURS! John 3:16-21 (GW)

" God loved the world this way:

He gave his only Son so that everyone who believes in him will not die but will have eternal life. God sent his Son into the world, not to condemn the world, but to save the world.

18 Those who believe in him won't be condemned. But those who don't believe are already condemned because they don't believe in God's only Son.

This is why people are condemned:

The light came into the world. Yet, people loved the dark rather than the light because their actions were evil. People who do what is wrong hate the light and don't come to the light.

They don't want their actions to be exposed. But people who do what is true come to the light so that the things they do for God may be clearly seen."


Please understand that God HATES SIN BUT REALLY DOES LOVE THE SINNER,therefore YOU have no RIGHT to call a sinner anything that God would not call them!

I was angered (Righteously) when a friend (ON YAHOO 360) I treasure as a good,honest,and caring person was SLANDERED by a SO-CALLED CHRISTIAN for being a Wiccan...This is wicked behavior CHURCH (I know you are few,but it only takes one rotten apple to spoil the good ones) Witches, Satanists, Atheist's and Skeptic's view "God and Jesus" through OUR BEHAVIORS and if we can't truly show the love of God to them then WE NEED TO SHUT UP and go away UNTIL WE GROW UP INTO HIS LOVE.

Psalms 101:5-7 (GW)

" I will destroy anyone who secretly slanders his neighbor. I will not tolerate anyone with a conceited look or arrogant heart. My eyes will be watching the faithful people in the land so that they may live with me.

The person who lives with integrity will serve me. The one who does deceitful things will not stay in my home. The one who tells lies will not remain in my presence. "

2 Corinthians 3:2 (KJV)

Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all men:

Romans 2:24 (GW) As Scripture says, “God's name is cursed among the nations because of you.”


Let's all learn to get along with those we don't agree with in the spirit of Christian LOVE,you will draw more bees with HONEY(LOVE) THAN WITH VINEGAR (UNWISE ZEAL).


I know first hand how ignorant believers are for they condemned and beraded me for ever being a witch in the first place, NOT understanding that circumstances in my life led me into wiccan and black witchcraft..those were my choices at the time and I thank God that he had "a Remnant"of faithful followers that LOVED and reasoned with me for "Months"before God finally broke through my stubborn heart!

DON'T UNDERESTIMATE THE POWER OF PATIENCE WHEN DEALING WITH PEOPLE.The high value of a person's heart is WORTH THE WAIT,and above all don't be so naive as to believe that you can't learn from others..some of my Witch friends have good hearts that get HURT and BLEED just like yours..so be very careful with their hearts...please! to condemn and cause people to hate our God because of your misplaced ZEAL.

The Following Article is needed in the Church today because it says it all.....I have experienced both side of this issue and can confirm to you that it is true, so take back this holiday in confidence knowing the facts and tossing out the bull that religion has created!

The History of Halloween -- It's Probably Not What You Think

by Dennis Rupert, pastor New Life Community Church of Stafford Last update: 05/30/2008

This article has been carefully researched in an attempt to separate fact from hype and exaggeration.

Sources include scholarly works by folklorists, books by Celtic experts, internet sites, and various reference works. I read and talked with pagan sources to find out how they viewed Halloween, but did not rely upon them for information on the origins of Halloween.

I am especially indebted to folklorist W.J. Bethancourt III for initially bringing this history to my attention.

I have confirmed his research by my own limited study and highly recommend his site as the first place to view for information on Halloween practices (History of Halloween : Myths, Monsters and Devils).

The Celtic Connection

Our modern celebration of Halloween is a VERY distant descendant of the ancient Celtic fire festival called Samhain. (The word is pronounced "sow-en" rhyming with cow, because "mh" in the middle of an Irish word has a "w" sound.) It was the biggest and most significant holiday of the Celtic year.

The Celts (pronounced 'Kelts") lived more than 2,000 years ago in what is now Great Britain, Ireland, and France. Their new year began on November 1.

Celtic legends tell us that on this night, all the hearth fires in Ireland were extinguished, and then re-lit from the central fire of the Druids at Tlachtga, 12 miles from the royal hill of Tara. (The Druids were the learned class among the Celts.

They were religious priests who also acted as judges, lawmakers, poets, scholars, and scientists.) Upon this sacred bonfire the Druids burned animals and crops.

The extinguishing of the hearth fires symbolized the "dark half" of the year. The re-kindling from the Druidic fire was symbolic of the returning life that was hoped for in the spring.

The feast of Samhain is described by MacCane as order suspended.

"During this interval the normal order of the universe is suspended, the barriers between the natural and the supernatural are temporarily removed, the sidh lies open and all divine beings and the spirits of the dead move freely among men and interfere sometimes violently, in their affairs" (Celtic Mythology, p. 127).

The Celts believed that when people died, they went to a land of eternal youth and happiness called Tir nan Og. They did not have the concept of heaven and hell that the Christian church later brought into the land.

The dead were sometimes believed to be dwelling with the Fairy Folk, who lived in the numerous mounds or sidhe (pron. "shee") that dotted the Irish and Scottish countryside.

The Celts did not actually have demons and devils in their belief system. Some Christians describe Halloween as a festival in which the Celts sacrificed human beings to the devil or some evil demonic god of death.

This is not accurate. The Celts did believe in gods, giants, monsters, witches, spirits, and elves, but these were not considered evil, so much as dangerous.

The fairies, for example, were often considered hostile and menacing to humans because they were seen as being resentful of men taking over their lands.

On this night of Samhain, the fairies would sometimes trick humans into becoming lost in the fairy mounds, where they would be trapped forever.

Folk tradition tells us of some divination practices associated with Samhain. Among the most common were divinations dealing with marriage, weather, and the coming fortunes for the year.

These were performed via such methods as ducking for apples and apple peeling. Ducking for apples was a marriage divination.

The first person to bite an apple would be the first to marry in the coming year -- like the modern toss of the wedding bouquet. Apple peeling was a divination to see how long your life would be.

The longer the unbroken apple peel, the longer your life was destined to be. In Scotland, people would place stones or nuts in the ashes of the hearth before retiring for the night. Anyone whose stone had been disturbed during the night was said to be destined to die during the coming year.

Inaccurate Christian Teaching about Halloween

You will often read in the literature published by Christian organizations (such as the tracts and comic books from publisher Jack Chick) that, "Samhain was the Celtic God of the Dead, worshipped by the Druids with dreadful bloody sacrifices at Halloween."

Chick embroiders this fantasy in a tract called "The Trick" and a full-sized comic book called, "Spellbound?", shown here.halowen2.gif (63875 bytes)

His writings describe evil Druids going from castle-door-to-door seeking virgin princesses to rape and sacrifice, leaving carved pumpkins illuminated by candles ("made from human fat!") for those who cooperated, and arranging demonic assassinations for those who refused to give them what they wanted.

This, according to Mr. Chick, is supposed to be the "true" origin of trick or treating.

Let's look at a few historical facts : Contrary to information published by many Christian organizations, there is no historical or archeological evidence of any Celtic deity of the dead named "Samhain."

We know the names of some 350 Celtic deities and Samhain isn't found among them. The Celtic gods of the dead were Gwynn ap Nudd for the British, and Arawn for the Welsh. The Irish did not have a "lord of death" as such.

McBain's Etymological Dictionary of the Gaelic Language says that "samhuinn" (the Scots Gaelic spelling) means "summer's end."

It's not just Christian organizations that perpetuate this fallacy -- even the World Book encyclopedia (1990) writes about "Samhain, the Celtic lord of death" (World Book is in discussion with scholars in order to change this in future editions.)

This idea is based on a fallacy that seems to have come from Col. Charles Vallency's books in the 1770s before the reliable translations of existing Celtic literary works and before archaeological excavations.

(Col. Charles Vallency also tried to prove that the Irish were descended from the inhabitants of Armenia!) Samhain is the name of the holiday.

There is no evidence of any god or demon named "Samhain," "Samain," "Sam Hane," or however you want to vary the spelling.

  • Contrary to Christian criticism from many sources, Halloween did not originate as a Satanic festival, but was religious in nature (of course, the religion I am referring to is the Celtic faith of the ancient Druids rather than Christianity).
  • This is an important distinction, for Halloween’s association with Satanic worship is a modern phenomenon. The Celts didn't worship the devil (or any god of death) on Halloween.
  • It is important to distinguish between paganism and Satanism. Pagans are people who believe in more than one god.
  • Some modern day pagans call themselves Wiccans. [For more on Wicca and modern witchcraft see What is Witchcraft?] Pagans are quick to emphasize that they do not worship Satan or the devil.
  • The devil is a Judeo-Christian concept, they say, because one has to believe in a single God to believe in God's opposite: "We do not accept the concept of 'absolute evil,' nor do we worship any entity known as 'Satan' or 'The Devil.'" (Drawing Down the Moon, pp. 103).
  • Celts were pagans, not Satanists.Of course, from a Christian standpoint both are in error. But to my mind there is a major difference between:
  • (1) pagans (who have not heard the gospel) practicing a holiday containing fairies and elves and
  • (2) Satanists (in rebellion against God) who sacrifice children to the devil. There is no original evidence to indicate that Samhain was any more Satanic than pagan harvest festivals of other religions, like the Romans or the Greeks.
  • We have no evidence any where (from tradition, Celtic texts, or archaeology) that virgin princesses or any one else were being offered to the lord of death on Halloween.
  • There is general agreement that the Celts did in fact practice some form of human sacrifice or human execution, but this seems to have been limited to criminals, prisoners-of-war, or volunteers.
  • (For more information on human sacrifice and the Druids see History of Halloween : Myths, Monsters and Devils.)
  • We have no evidence that Druids practiced human sacrifice on Halloween (let alone sacrificed "virgin princesses").
  • The pumpkin is a New World plant that never grew in Europe until modern times, so it couldn't have been used to make jack-o-lanterns by the Druids.

  • There's zero evidence that the ancient Druids or their congregants ever dressed in costume or engaged in ritualized begging at harvest time. One Christian tract entitled Trick or Treat says:

The Druids went from house to house asking for a contribution to their demonic worship celebration. If a person didn't give, their trick was to kill him. The people feared the phrase "Trick or Treat."

This charge has been laid at the door step of the Celts so often that it's hard to believe there is no evidence for it, but there is absolutely none.

Tad Tuleja (a folklore expert) writes:

An exhaustive Victorian survey of Irish calendar customs mentions divination games and apple bobbing as Halloween pastimes, but says nothing about food collection or a procession of "spirits."...On the question of masked begging at the Celtic New Year, authorities on the Druids do not say a word. (Halloween and Other Festivals of Death and Life, p. 83).

Where did costuming at Halloween come from? There is a lot of confusion on this point.

But in spite of what you may have read in an encyclopedia or seen on the History Channel, I can find absolutely NO historical evidence of costumed begging among the Druids or as part of the Samhain festival.

We do have records of costumed processions in a much later time (Christian times), but these costumed processions were NOT limited to the Halloween holiday. They appear much more frequently at Christmas.

The earliest actual historic practice seems to have been poor folk in masks and costumes going from house to house.

They would put on a simple play or musical performance in return for food and drink. This practice is called mumming or guising and has no discernable connection to the Celts.

You may be surprised to learn that your parents or grandparents know nothing about costuming on Halloween. A reader sent me this email:

You mentioned in your article that the American custom came about in the 1930s as a reaction to vandalism.

My parents were kids in New York City in those days, and I started looking for more info because of a comment my mom made on Halloween night.

It seems that Halloween as we know it did not exist at the time--it was all pranks, as you mentioned (my mom mentioned taking gates off posts and moving outhouses, as you did, and my dad said that in the days of coal fuel there were big cans of ashes that the kids would tip over--a big mess).

The interesting part was that both of them said (Dad was born in 1924 and Mom in 1927) that each year as kids, they did go from door to door begging for food--but it was on Thanksgiving Day, not Halloween!

My mom said that rather than "Trick or Treat!" their line at each door was "Anything for the poor? Anything for the poor?"

They were given fruit, nuts, a cup of cider, or the occasional coin--that sort of thing.

This email is similar to conversations with my own father and mother (born 1928 and 1930 in western Pennsylvania), who told me that no one dressed in costumes or went door-to-door when they were children.

There were lots of pranks on Halloween (some of which make great stories for the grandchildren), but they know nothing of dressing up.

So where did costuming come from? That's a big question mark. Folklorist Tad Tuleja says that costume parties are frequently mentioned in the early decades of the 1900s (but nothing about going door-to-door in costume).

The costume parties themselves seem to be an attempt to involve children in disciplined "fun" as opposed to destructive "fun."

  • The actual phrase trickor treat" is not Druidic! The earliest known reference in print dates only to 1938 in an article in the Los Angeles Times entitled "Halloween Pranks Plotted by Youngsters of Southland," Los Angeles Times (Los Angeles, California), October 30, 1938, p. A8:

  • "Trick or treat!" is the Halloween hijacking game hundreds of Southern California youngsters will play tomorrow night as they practice streamlined versions of traditional Allhallows Eve pranks."

  • The phrase is not recorded by the Merriam-Webster Company until 1941. And the term is actually American, not European (Halloween and Other Festivals of Death and Life, p. 47,86-90)!

  • It's not only the phrase that is American, the practice is too!

  • In America in the late 1800s and early 1900s, there was a custom of playing pranks on Halloween.

  • This custom appears to have come from immigrants from Ireland and Scotland which had a practice called Mischief Night.

  • Favorite pranks included tipping over outhouses and unhinging fence gates (Charles Panati, Extraordinary Origins of Everyday Things).

  • The pleasant fiction was that such rambunctiousness was the work of "fairies," "elves," "witches" and "goblins" (Halloween and Other Festivals of Death and Life, p. 87). That's the "trick" part of Halloween.

Where did the "treat" part of Halloween come from?

Jill Pederson Meyer writes:

"By the turn of the century, Halloween had become an ever more destructive way to “let off steam” for crowded and poor urban dwellers.

As Stuart Schneider writes in 'Halloween in America' (1995), vandalism that had been limited to tipping outhouses; removing gates, soaping windows and switching shop signs, by the 1920’s had become nasty -- with real destruction of property and cruelty to animals and people.

Perhaps not coincidentally, the disguised nighttime terrorism and murders by the Ku Klux Klan reached their apex during this decade.

Schneider writes that neighborhood committees and local city clubs such as the Boy Scouts then mobilized to organize safe and fun alternatives to vandalism.

School posters of the time call for a “Sane Halloween.” Good children were encouraged to go door to door and receive treats from homes and shop owners, thereby keeping troublemakers away.

By the 1930’s, these “beggar’s nights” were enormously popular and being practiced nationwide, with the “trick or treat” greeting widespread from the late 1930s."

The Halloween begging activity known as trick-or-treat comes from America in the 1930s, not the British Isles (for confirmation see A Letter from a MacDonald). The custom was intended to control and displace disruptive pranks.


Every year, right around Halloween, we are treated to an outpouring of literature making false statements about the origins of Halloween.

(In years past, I even helped distribute this type of literature to my congregation.) But my research on this subject has found that the Christian Halloween literature is vastly mistaken. Christians are guilty of spreading falsehood (perhaps out of ignorance, but falsehood none the less).

Believers do no service to God or to other Christians by creating very frightening fantasies masquerading as historical facts.

Sloppy and improper scholarship makes Christians look deceitful. It also makes God appear deceptive to unbelievers.

What I am arguing for is accurate information, rather than falsehood. No, I'm not a "closet pagan." No, I'm not "a wolf in sheep's clothing."

No, I haven't "bought into pagan propaganda." I'm a born-again, fundamentalist, Bible-believing, filled with the Spirit Christian (did I use enough labels?) trying to get at the historical truth.

At the Christian college I attended, I was taught that all truth was God's truth and that we don't need to fear truth -- whether it comes from secular, pagan, or Christian sources.

Over a period of years I have been reading and talking with folklorists, historians, Christians, pagans, and people from Scotland and Ireland.

The origins of Halloween are NOT what most Christian literature teaches. Sorry, no pumpkins with candles of human fat!

Sorry, no human sacrifices by evil druids.

Sorry, dressing up can't be historically connected to the Celts.

Sorry, treat-or-treat is not a Satanist plot to captivate our children.

Halloween and the Middle Ages

What do Christians do with a holiday when pagans refuse to stop practicing it?

This was the dilemma that faced Christians in the Middle Ages.

(It is also the dilemma facing Christians today with 40 million children going door-to-door each Halloween.)

In 601 A.D. Pope Gregory the First issued a now famous edict to his missionaries concerning the native beliefs and customs of the peoples he hoped to convert.

Rather than try to obliterate native peoples' customs and beliefs, the pope instructed his missionaries to use them:

if a group of people worshipped a tree, rather than cut it down, he advised them to consecrate it to Christ and build a church around it.

In terms of quickly adding people to the Christian faith, this was a brilliant concept and it became a basic approach used in Catholic missionary work.

In many cases, church holy days were purposely set to coincide with native holy days. Christmas, for instance, was assigned the arbitrary date of December 25th because it corresponded with the mid-winter celebration of many peoples.

In 835 Pope Gregory IV decided to move the practice of All Saints' Day to November 1.

This was possibly done to correspond with the Celtic practice of Samhain. The Mass that was said on this day was called Allhallowmas ("the mass of all the holy ones")

. The evening before All Saints' Day became known as All Hallow e'en ("the evening of all the holy ones"). So you see the name "Halloween" is actually Christian, not pagan. It is derived from All Saints Day.

The old beliefs associated with Samhain never died out entirely. The powerful symbolism of fairies, elves, and the traveling dead had a strong tie with the people and they were not satisfied with the new Catholic feast honoring dead saints. When people continued some of the beliefs and practices associated with Samhain, the church increased the rhetoric against Samhain.

They branded the earlier religion's practices as evil, and began to associate them with the devil. As representatives of the rival religion, Druids were considered malevolent worshippers of devilish or demonic gods and spirits.

Celtic belief in supernatural creatures (like elves and fairies) persisted, while the church made attempts to define them as being no longer merely mischievous, but wicked.

People continued to celebrate All Hallows Eve as a time of the wandering dead, but the supernatural beings were now thought to be Satanic.

How did witches become connected to Halloween? Once the Druids were branded as evil by the church, their practices were looked at as "witchcraft."

Followers of the old religion were persecuted, went into hiding, and were branded as witches who worshipped Satan.

This is why European witchcraft became connected with Satan, whereas witchcraft in other areas of the world is animistic in nature. October 31 became known as a witch holiday.

It was called "The Witches' Sabbath" by witch hunters and eventually European witches began celebrating October 31 as one of their four great Sabbaths held during the year.

Of course, in some ways from a Christian standpoint the church's response makes sense.

Doesn't the Bible view the worship of other gods as deception by demons (1 Corinthians 10:18-22)?

Yes, but the Bible also says that Satan often preaches in Christian churches (2 Corinthians 11:13-14).

Pagans don't have a monopoly on evil, demonic deception, or harmful practices. As a Christian (in spite of a good, pure, and holy God) I often do evil things and fall into deception.

Christians can also do very hurtful things in the name of Christ. (Some of the worst hate mail that I get comes from Christians who don't agree with me about baptism or giving or eternal security or grace or Halloween.)

I'm not sure that anything is gained by calling pagans, Satanists or demon worshippers. It's easy to view yourself as God's agent and to brand people with strong labels. Then you can justify not relating to them in grace.

You can begin to hate and fear them. And eventually you can persuade yourself that as agents of Satan they deserve persecution (i.e. the inquisition and witch burnings).

This goes against everything that Jesus taught about reaching out to pagans (1 Corinthians 5:9-13) and loving our enemies (Matthew 5:43-48), and showing mercy to them (Luke 6:27-36).

The truth is that sometimes Christians end up acting more like Satan, than pagans

The Present Day Celebration of Halloween

Halloween celebrations (of any kind or form) did not become popular in the United States until the late 1800s.

It appears to have arrived after 1840, when large numbers of immigrants arrived from Ireland and Scotland and introduced elements like Mischief Night, beliefs about elves and fairies, and practices such as jack-o'-lanterns.

(Many of the Halloween customs that they brought to America probably did not enter Irish and Scottish culture until after 1750.) The practice does not come from ancient times, but modern.

It must be said that "Halloween" as we know it in America, with all the folk stories and urban legends attached to it, is a distinctly American phenomenon, with the "Trick or Treat" bits occurring after 1930.

Halloween is celebrated in many countries today, but this is actually a result of secular American influence:

...the trick-or-treat and masking customs on 31 October in England and Finland have been introduced from the United States and Canada (Halloween and Other Festivals of Death, p. 162).

Does anyone today celebrate the Celtic holiday of Samhain as a religious observance? Yes. During the mid-1900's, a new interest in pagan religion occurred in Europe and the United States.

As a result, paganism as an organized religion has attracted large numbers of people. Many followers of various pagan religions, such as Druids and Wiccans observe Samhain as a religious festival.

They view it as a memorial day for their dead friends, similar to the United States' national holiday of Memorial Day in May.

Modern pagans (and non-Satanic witches) would vehemently deny that their celebration has anything to do with the demonic horrors depicted in such films as Friday the 13th.

To them, Halloween is one of the four greater Sabbats (holidays) held during the year. Halloween for them is a time of "harvest celebration.

It is a time of ritual, a time for ridding oneself of personal weaknesses, a time for feasting and joyful celebration. It is also a time for communing with the spirits of the dead. It is still a night to practice various forms of divination concerning future events."

Contrary to popular belief Halloween is not the most important celebration for Satanists.

Most Satanists celebrate their own birthdays as their most important "unholi"-day, which is to be expected from adherents of a religion who believe that the highest form of religion is "worship of self" (The Satanic Bible, Anton LaVey).

Some of the stories of Satanic ritual abuse that are passed around in Christian circles may have no basis in fact (like those found in Rebecca Brown's book "He Came to Set the Captives Free").

According to Christian researchers Bob and Gretchen Passantino (see their well-researched book entitled Satanism by Bob and Gretchen Passantino, Zondervan, 1995):

"The actual incidence level of satanic-associated crime is very low, and on Halloween consists mostly of petty vandalism and desecration of graveyards and churches; satanic graffiti; raucous rituals including drug and/or alcohol use and sexual promiscuity; and very rarely sexual violence or animal killing.

The most well-known documented criminal activity associated with Halloween are the "Devil's Night" fires that were rampant in the Detroit area.

These destructive bonfires were not religiously inspired, but were a convenient excuse for out-of-control juveniles to act destructively, often in their own communities.

It is not true that satanists look for "Christian virgins" to rape during Halloween rituals.

A young Christian is much more likely to be in danger of a drunk driver, or a party that gets out of hand with drug or alcohol use than of satanic abduction.

Occasional anti-social, criminally committed individuals or small groups that also practice self-styled satanism commit crimes on Halloween, but they invariably betray a pattern of sociopathy at other times as well.

It is not true that poisoning or sabotaging of Halloween treats is a significant risk if parents take sensible precautions. Most horror stories are unsubstantiated rumors that quickly cross the country, gaining embellishments, and unnecessarily frightening parents.

If parents are careful about restricting their children's treats to ones from people they know and trust, or from a formal program run by a church, community group, or merchant association, they should be fairly safe.

In many communities, local hospitals and/or police stations will screen treats free of charge."

How should Christians react to Halloween? Here are some Christian myths mixed with good old fashioned FEAR and Ignorence!

  • "Halloween is the most dangerous day of the year -- when Satanists and witches snatch children off the streets and sacrifice them in Satan's name!"

  • "We don't worship other gods or honor the dead on Halloween. Halloween is nothing but a secular time of fun and games -- an excuse for the kids to dress up and overload on sugar!"

  • "I love to see the children, out in the neighborhood streets with their parents, dressed in funny clothing, having a wonderful time .... and mocking the Devil with laughter."

These are three examples of very different Christian reactions to Halloween. Allow me to offer some opinions.

1. Occult and Satanic Elements:

Deuteronomy 18:11 says:

"There shall not be found among you anyone who makes his son or his daughter pass through the fire, one who uses divination, one who practices witchcraft, or one who interprets omens, or a sorcerer, or one who casts a spell, or a medium, or a spiritist, one who calls up the dead."

2. Non-Satanic elements:

Although some devil worshippers have adopted Halloween as their "holiday," the day itself did not grow out of Satanic practices.

Halloween has some weak connections to Celts celebrating a new year, but most of present day Halloween customs are neither pagan, nor Satanic. Here is a table of practices and dates as they are connected with Halloween:

black cats, spiders
tricks & pranks
pumpkin carving
trick or treat
slasher movies
earliest date
Middle Ages
early 1900s(?)
after 1750s
pagan Celts
Celts or Medieval witchcraft
Medieval superstition
Irish Mischief Night
Boy Scouts & others
original intent
pagan religious practice
pagan religious practice
fear & easy labels
"those nasty fairies"
stop pranks(?)
ward off evil
stop pranks
make money
Biblically forbidden
if destructive
yes - Phil 4:8

Most holidays (even Christmasand Easter) contain evil, neutral, and good elements as part of their celebration. Christians must discern one from the other and make decisions that glorify God and cause no harm to their personal walk with Christ.

Christians seem to have no trouble making these distinctions about Christmas, but we utterly fail to do the necessary thinking when it comes to Halloween.

In my opinion, present day Halloween has some evil elements (divination rituals, communication with spirits), some neutral elements (sorry, costumes didn't come from evil Druids involved in human sacrifice), and some good elements (asking for candy was an attempt by the Boy Scouts of America to calm the abuse of the holiday!).

As W.J. Bethancourt III says:

"Each Christian must decide for themselves whether dressing up in funny clothes and asking for candy from the neighbors is 'satanic' and 'necromancing' or not. Allowing your children to dress up as mass-murderers and as villains from the Hollywood slasher movies may or may not be 'satanic,' but it certainly is stupid. Making such creatures objects of 'hero-worship' might not be giving the kind of message to a child that necessarily enables them to become sober, productive adults."

Costuming children as ballerinas or cartoon characters or Bible heroes seems far removed from Satanism or any practice of paganism.

What I have tried to show is that much of the association with witchcraft and Satanic elements has actually come from Christian misinformation attempting to "demonize" this holiday. There is no evidence that the original Celtic celebration was Satanic.

Much of the information on Halloween that Christians preach and write about is plainly based on shoddy research.

While Christians should absolutely avoid pagan practices, Christian hype tends to make us overreact to benign folk elements of Halloween.

We appear like zany buffoons to the world when there is no necessity for doing so. Furthermore, our groundless retreat from all elements of Halloween leaves a vacuum that wicked elements delight to fill.

October 31st is only a day on the calendar. Halloween, like any other day, is only as evil as one cares to make it.

3. Alternative Celebrations:

I would also suggest using the holiday to be involved in the joy and celebration of All Saints’ Day, thanksgiving for harvest, and the celebration of the Reformation of the Church. Here are two tracts which offer alternatives to the traditional American celebration of Halloween:

Tract 1:

One successful alternative used by a number of churches is a "Faith Festival" in which children dress as their favorite Bible character and gather for a special children's service with puppets, a Christian film, or something special.
This offers an ideal opportunity to explain the spiritual significance of Halloween and to encourage the children to remember Hebrews chapter 11, which features great men and women of faith who have gone before us. The "Faith Festival" can be a time to thank God for His many blessings.

Tract 2:

As believers, we can take this opportunity to provide a creative alternative to this celebration. In ancient Israel, the majority of Jewish festivals occurred at the same time as pagan festivals.
God did not simply tell his people not to engage in pagan festivals, He provided an alternative. During every major pagan festival, the Hebrew people would take part in a God-given alternative, a festival celebrating the same general subject but with a completely different focus.

There are many wholesome alternatives for our children: a church Bible costume party, Reformation Day church service, holding a harvest celebration like the Jewish Feast of Tabernacles.

4. Being Positive Without Fear:

Regardless of the position you take regarding your family's response to Halloween, if you are concerned about the evil associations with Halloween, you can rejoice that you can "resist the devil and he will flee from you" (James 4:7) and that through the cross Christ has "disarmed principalities and powers," and "made a public spectacle of them, triumphing over them" (Colossians 2:15).

I would certainly suggest using the holiday to teach our children about the triumph in Christ of God over evil. This should not be a night that we hide from in fear, but a night (like every night) when a Christian can stand confident in victory, because the One who lives in us is greater, than the one who lives in the world (1 John 4:4). "You, dear children, are from God and have overcome them!" (1 John 4:4).

Holding oneself apart from the world is perhaps a good thing, but sometimes this is just an excuse for being afraid. We are reminded to be "in the world" and "sent to the world", as well as being "not of the world" (John 17:15-18).

There are very few times when strangers actually come to your door and ask you to give them something!

Our family has used Halloween to hand out Christian tapes to everyone that has come-a-begging!

Some Christian children use "trick or treating" by giving a tract in return for the candy they receive at each house. What a wonderful way to spread the gospel!

A smile, some candy, a tract and a "God bless you!" will save more souls than hiding in your house with the porch light off.

As a believer in Jesus Christ and thus a child of God, I personally do not give much honor to the celebration of Halloween, but our family does participate in some of the neutral elements of Halloween and we use Halloween to reach people who don't know Jesus.

We also use Halloween to celebrate the victory that I and other saints have over the wickedness of this world.

A good general principle should be to refrain from participating in anything that compromises your faith or brings dishonor to Jesus Christ.

Another good principle is to look for ways to become a positive, Christ-proclaiming voice in the midst of a secular and pagan world. Each Christian must be persuaded in his own conscience about how they approach Halloween.

Why Did I Write This Article?

What I'm arguing for is:

(1) Accurate information, rather than falsehood.

(2) A little bit of tolerance toward Christians who choose to participate in "harmless" Halloween activities that have no connection to paganism (like pumpkins, dressing up, or treat-or-treat).

(3) For the Christian community to think about how it is going to handle Halloween -- because it is not going to go away. It is more popular than ever. We can redeem it for Christ or we can use fear and scare tactics to hide our light under a basket (Matthew 5:15).

I think we find a close parallel in Christmas. Christmas wasn't celebrated by the early church until the fourth century. In that century, the church decided to try to redeem a Roman pagan winter solstice festival (the birthday of the unconquered sun).

Sometime before 336 the Church in Rome, unable to stamp out this pagan festival, spiritualized it as the "Feast of the Nativity of the Sun of Righteousness."

In some ways, I think Christians have succeeded in giving December 25 a new meaning.

I really think Pope Gregory had the right idea. Take pagan holidays and assign Christian events or practices to them and redeem them for Christ.

Christians have as much right as any other group to lay claim to a day on the calendar (Romans 14:6). What's the alternative?

The alternative is to let pagans, devil worshippers, or Hollywood producers put their stamp on October 31. At the very least, this will mean a day given over to the celebration of (what the Bible calls) superstitions, false gods and goddesses.

At its worst, Halloween becomes a Mardi gras of the grotesque, of destruction, of wickedness, and of death, because we weren't being a preservative for good (Matthew 5:13).







As God is my eternal Witness, Savior, and judge, I do here by affirm that I am a child of God that has been purchased with the precious blood of the Lord Jesus Christ (Rms. 6:3-11):

I confess Him as my Lord and Savior and by my own volition, I specifically renounce Satan as my lord and god.

As one completely acknowledging and accepting the finished work of Christ on the cross for my redemption and my only hope of eternal life, I now renounce all ancestral and genetic ties, back as many generations on my dad's and mom's sides that God needs to go.

Because I have, through the lord Jesus Christ's own shed blood, been redeemed and delivered from the power of darkness and translated into the kingdom of God's dear Son (Col. 1:13), I now cancel out and nullify all demonic power or effect that has been passed down to me from my ancestors, including the ancestral demon that carries my formal name and his network.

Also, I cancel out any other ancestral demon and their networks. Because the lord Jesus Christ became a curse for me by dying the death on the tree (Gal. 3:13), I use my authority that is found in Him to cancel every spell or curse that may have been placed on me with or without my knowledge.

As God's child, covered by the precious blood of the Lord Jesus Christ, and trusting totally in the atoning power of that blood (Eph.1:7), I cancel, renounce, sever, and nullify every agreement or pact I have made with Satan or anyone else, including blood pacts.

I renounce and sever any and every way that the Devil has gotten ground in my life and all ground that I have ever given to Satan that gave him power or claim over me.

I cancel, renounce, sever, and nullify any powers, gifts, or workings in me which are not of my Heavenly Father or pleasing to Him.

I confess that I belong totally to the Lord Jesus Christ. As one who has been crucified (Gal.2:20) and raised with Christ and now sits with Him in the heavenly places (Eph. 2:5), I sign myself eternally and completely over to the Lord Jesus Christ.

It is my desire to pray daily that my lord Jesus will have total control of my life. All of these things I do in the precious name of my Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ and by His absolute authority over all things, rulers, authorities, principalities, and powers (Eph. 1:18-23), and with a childlike faith, I thank you that it's done. Amen.

Full Name _____________________________

Witness: _______________________________ If you are serious about repentance pray this prayer today...It will work with your FAITH to break the powers of darkness!!

Print this prayer out and keep for your records so you can show Satan what HE lost and you gained!

Popular Posts

February 27, 2008

The Root of Terrorism a la Islamic style. VERY LONG ARTICLE with a lot of good info!

by: Abul Kasem, Email: abul88@hotmail.com

First published Aug 2004 at:( www.faithfreedom.org )

I N T R O D U C T I O N:

The world is fast becoming accustomed to the term ‘Islamic Terror.’ It is a new genre of global terrorism. Thanks to the Jihadists, Suicide Bombers, Hamas, Hezbollah, Al-Qaeda, Lashkar-e-Taiba, Jaishe Muhammad, Islamists, Mullahs, Maulanas, Pirs, Hijabi Women, and others, Islam dominates virtually every News Media of every continent today. Sooner or later, the term ‘Islamic Terror’ may find a place in the English lexicon. With such a plethora of Islamic awareness, the question is: Is Terror a la Islamic fashion something new, or is it the ongoing product of early Jihadists’ zeal as taught and practiced by Muhammad? Ask any Islamist/Islamic apologist this question and the pithy answer will most likely be something like: Islam is peaceful, it never advocates violence, the least of all, ‘Terrorism’ using Islam; Osama bin Ladin and his Jihadists who have hijacked Islam are not true Muslims, the suicide bombers do not represent the true teachings of Islam…..and so on and so forth.

In this detailed article, by exposing the ‘true’ nature of what Islam is all about, I would like to demolish the above paradigm of the Islamists. Since Islam is firmly rooted in the past, in order to find the root cause/s of the present ‘mayhem’ by the Islamic fighters, we must analyze the past deeds, actions, philosophical and theological attitudes of the early Jihadists under the leadership of none other than Muhammad, the Messenger of Allah. As we proceed, we must first of all realize that there is no such thing as ‘moderate Islam’, ’current Islam’, or the ‘future Islam.’ It is past actions of Muhammad performed millennium ago that propelled all Muslims of yesterday, which haunts and impels all Muslims today, and which will continue inspiring Muslims tomorrow. We must look back, and not forward, to find out the truth about Islam. Just as a tree sustains its life and continues its growth because of its roots that are firmly anchored underground-beyond the ocular visibility, so is Islam. Terrorism is firmly rooted in the very ‘lofty’ doctrine of an Islamic world envisioned by Muhammad. Today’s use of terror tactics is nothing new in Islam; it was the lifeblood through which Muhammad forced his concept of a uni-polar world, devoted only to one Semitic God, Allah. In this lengthy treatise, I have chronicled all documented events of terror, murder, deceit, lies, intrigue and warfare that is used to nurture, advance and propagate the very essence of Islam: which is to accept Islam, pay protection money (Jizya) or die. Many readers will be shocked and surprised at the contents of this dissertation and will shake their heads in utter disbelief. Most Muslims will be agitated, angry, frustrated and will surely go into the typical complete denial mode. To all these readers I would like to say that I, too, went through the same phase. As I took Islam very seriously during my formative years, I eventually started to understand fully its doctrine and its life force, and found I could not believe that a man who claimed to be the messenger of Allah could ever indulge himself, as well as instruct his followers in mindless murder, loot, plunder, torture and unbound lasciviousness. As you read episode after episode of the early terrorism of Islam, you will find eerie similarities with the modern day global terrorism as perpetrated by the Jihadists of today. You will, for sure, discover that all the ingredients of terrorist operations are present, as they were millennium ago; it is, as if, to use the infidel language, the ‘reincarnation’ (or resurrection) of the past Islamic terrorists. These ingredients are/were:

* Persecution and the killing of the unbelievers
* Plunder and ethnic cleansing
* Political assassination and revenge killing
* Gratuitous murder and unabated genocide
* Property grab and extreme lasciviousness
* Forced conversion/Jizya
* Sectarian persecution (destruction of mosques)

Let us now delve into early Islamic history and find out how and why the early Jiahadists did what they did.

‘They say we are terrorists? They are right—of course we are. That is what we do for a living’—Khalid Shaikh Muhammad[1]

Section One

The seed of terror a la Islamic fashion was planted when Muhammad concluded an elaborate treaty with seventy five (seventy-three men and two women) Ansars (Medina residents) that is commonly called the second pledge of Aqaba, Aqaba being a small hilly hamlet (or a cave) in the outskirts of Mecca. This pact was done in secrecy to protect the life of Muhammad when he desired to migrate to Medina. During the negotiation process, Muhammad asked for the solemn pledge of the Ansars to protect his life the way the Ansars would protect their women and children. When the Ansars pledged their complete fealty to Muhammad, to the extent of sacrificing their own lives for his security, he promised blood to the Meccans and paradise to the Ansars. As per Ibn Ishak[2], Muhammad said to the Ansars: “Nay, blood is blood and blood not to be paid for is blood not to be paid for. I am of you and you are of me. I will war against them that war against you and be at peace with those at peace with you.” Tabari[3] writes that during the oath of Aqaba al-Abbas and Ubadah b. Nadlah said that pledging allegiance to Muhammad was declaring war against the world. Soon after the second pledge of Aqaba, Allah approved this declaration of war against all infidels, first in verses 22:40-42 and then in verse 2:198.

And true to his promise, Muhammad’s days of blood and terror started soon after he left Mecca, and with a handful of his followers, arrived at Medina. Except for a few, those followers were desperately poor illiterate hoodlums and troublemakers with no saleable skill or means to support themselves through gainful employment. Many of his companions lived in utter unhygienic conditions, so much so that lice grew on their heads and they developed terrible body odour. Here is a Hadith from Sunaan Abu Dawud about the unbearable body stench of Muhammad’s early converts:

Book 32, Number 4022: Narrated AbuMusa al-Ash'ari:

Abu Burdah said: My father said to me: My son, if you had seen us while we were with the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) and the rain had fallen on us, you would have thought that our smell was the smell of the sheep.

Even Muhammad, the Messenger of Allah developed lice on his head! Unbelievable, isn’t it? Read this Sahih Hadith from Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 47: Narrated Anas bin Malik:

Allah's Apostle used to visit Um Haram bint Milhan, who would offer him meals. Um-Haram was the wife of Ubada bin As-Samit. Allah's Apostle, once visited her and she provided him with food and started looking for lice in his head. Then Allah's Apostle slept, and afterwards woke up smiling. Um Haram asked, "What causes you to smile, O Allah's Apostle?" He said. "Some of my followers who (in a dream) were presented before me as fighters in Allah's Cause (on board a ship) amidst this sea cause me to smile; they were as kings on the thrones (or like kings on the thrones)." (Ishaq, a sub-narrator is not sure as to which expression the Prophet used.) Um-Haram said, "O Allah's Apostle! Invoke Allah that he makes me one of them. Allah's Apostle invoked Allah for her and slept again and woke up smiling. Once again Um Haram asked, "What makes you smile, O Allah's Apostle?" He replied, "Some of my followers were presented to me as fighters in Allah's Cause," repeating the same dream. Um-Haram said, "O Allah's Apostle! Invoke Allah that He makes me one of them." He said, "You are amongst the first ones." It happened that she sailed on the sea during the Caliphate of Mu'awlya bin Abi Sufyan, and after she disembarked, she fell down from her riding animal and died.

Two important aspects of Muhammad’s life are clear in the above Hadith: firstly, he lived in unhygienic condition, took infrequent bath, so much so that lice found a fertile breeding spot on his head; secondly, he used to be intimate with other person’s wife (or wives?). How is it possible for a woman to touch a man’s head and look for lice unless she is quite warm and friendly to him? As per Islamic rule even looking at any un-related woman is totally Haram, forget about being touched by her. I would let the readers ponder on the moral rectitude of the messenger of Allah vis-a-vis married women from this Hadith and judge what sort of respect he had on the very Islamic Laws on morality that he himself had introduced.

Now, back to Muhammad’s companions. Yes, almost all of Muhammad’s companions used to smell like sheep! Muhammad took them to Medina in search of useful employment for them; but no one wanted those doleful, indigent, stinky Jihadist clods to be on his/her payroll. Except for a few, even the regular job of daily labourer was out for them. Some of them would work as manual labourers and/or ‘coolies’ for a very brief period and then become unemployed once again. The extent of poverty among these early ‘birds’ of Islam has been summed up in this Hadith of Sahi Bukhari by Aisha, Muhammad’s favourite wife:

Volume 2, Book 24, Number 499: Narrated Aisha:

A lady along with her two daughters came to me asking (for some alms), but she found nothing with me except one date which I gave to her and she divided it between her two daughters, and did not eat anything herself, and then she got up and went away. Then the Prophet came in and I informed him about this story. He said, "Whoever is put to trial by these daughters and he treats them generously (with benevolence) then these daughters will act as a shield for him from Hell-Fire." (See Hadith No. 24, Vol. 8).

The greatest surprise is that those indigent, dirt poor Muslims later became very rich indeed. Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari about their transformation from poverty to wealth:

Volume 2, Book 24, Number 497: Narrated Abu Masud Al-Ansar:

Whenever Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) ordered us to give in charity, we used to go to the market and work as porters and get a Mudd (a special measure of grain) and then give it in charity. (Those were the days of poverty) and today some of us have one hundred thousand.

How did Muhammad do such a miracle? Was this transformation from dire poverty to wealth achieved through Islamic piety, spirituality, prayer, fasting and the blessings of Allah? Or was this through ‘terrorism?’ To find the answer please read on.

When the life of the largely unemployed and underemployed Muhajirs (refugees) became intolerable in Medina, Muhammad had to do something for their survival, and he had to do this rather quickly before they became disillusioned with his promise of the great treasures of Khusroo (the Persian Emperor) and the Byzantine King. Rodinson[4] writes that these early Muslims had no regular sources of income and the only method of survival for them was plundering when all else had failed.

That, the major means of livelihood for the Muslims in Medina was from the proceeds of plunder and the forced Jizya tax on non-Muslims, can be confirmed from the following Hadith in Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 4, Book 53, Number 388: Narrated Juwairiya bin Qudama At-Tamimi:

We said to 'Umar bin Al-Khattab, O Chief of the believers! Advise us." He said, "I advise you to fulfill Allah's Convention (made with the Dhimmis) as it is the convention of your Prophet and the source of the livelihood of your dependents (i.e. the taxes from the Dhimmis.)."

[Please note that this Hadith has been removed by the compiler from the summarised Translated (by Dr. Muhammad Muhsin Khan) version of Sahih Al-Bukhari. However this Hadith is available in the Internet version of Translation of Sahih Al-Bukhari]

How did Muhammad earn his living in Medina? What job did he do? In what occupation was he employed? What business was he involved in? All these questions remain unanswered. Except for the following Hadith from Sahih Bukhari, all the Sunna, the Sahih Ahadith, the Sirah (biography) never mention of any form of acceptable and/or dignified profession/occupation that Muhammad engaged in to support himself and his retinue of ever increasing number of wives and concubines: Here is that incredible Hadith:


Narrated Ibn 'Umar that the Prophet (SA) said, "My livelihood is under the shade of my spear,(1) and he who disobeys my orders will be humiliated by paying Jizya"

Footnote: (1) "Under the shade of my spear" means "from war booty".

That’s right, Muhammad, the messenger of Allah earned his livelihood by plunder; the above Hadith is very clear on this. Please note that this Hadith has been carefully removed from the Internet version of Sahih Bukhari. This hard to believe Hadith can only be found in the original print version of the Translation of Sahi Bukhari by Dr. Muhammad Muhsin Khan. [Ref: The Translation of the Meanings of Sahih Al-Bukhari, Arabic-English, Vol.IV (page 104) by Dr. Muhammad Muhsin Khan, Islamic University—Al-Medina Al-Munauwara] Please consult the reference provided if you have doubt. It is also interesting to note that in the footnote the translator explains the meaning of ‘spear’ as ‘booty’; clever indeed.

If you thought that this is too much-- that a messenger of Allah, the best of Allah’s creation could never ever resort to sword (read terrorism) to earn a living, then there is even more surprise awaiting for you. Here is a Hadith from Sahih Muslim that writes clearly, without ambiguity, that Muhammad and his followers did just that—resort to terrorism (please note that the comment inside the parenthesis is by the translator):

Book 004, Number 1066:

Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: I have been helped by terror (in the heart of the enemy); I have been given words which are concise but comprehensive in meaning; and while I was asleep I was brought the keys of the treasures of the earth which were placed in my hand.

If those impeccable Ahadith are not convincing enough to attest that Muhammad resorted to terrorism to enrich his followers, here is another Sahih Hadith from Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 220:

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "I have been sent with the shortest expressions bearing the widest meanings, and I have been made victorious with terror (cast in the hearts of the enemy), and while I was sleeping, the keys of the treasures of the world were brought to me and put in my hand." Abu Huraira added: Allah's Apostle has left the world and now you, people, are bringing out those treasures (i.e. the Prophet did not benefit by them).

To put his words into action, Muhammad even declared that booty or plunder (read theft and armed robbery) was lawful for him, as confirmed from this Sahih Hadith from Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 4, Book 53, Number 351:

Narrated Jabir bin Abdullah:

Allah's Apostle said, "Booty has been made legal for me."

The following Hadith tells us that Muhammad built mosques using the proceeds of robbery, pillage and the revenue from forced Jizya on non-Muslims. Read this Hadith carefully and you will surely comprehend why many people flocked to Muhammad and his Islam—yes, it was pure greed and lust for money and wealth; Muhammad broke all laws and rules of an established contemporary civilised society just to satisfy this greed of his followers. Here is the appropriate Hadith from Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 4, Book 53, Number 390:

Narrated Jabir bin 'Abdullah:

Allah's Apostle once said to me, "If the revenue of Bahrain came, I would give you this much and this much." When Allah's Apostle had died, the revenue of Bahrain came, and Abu Bakr announced, " Let whoever was promised something by Allah's Apostle come to me." So, I went to Abu Bakr and said, "Allah's Apostle said to me, 'If the revenue of Bahrain came, I would give you this much and this. much." On that Abu Bakr said to me, "Scoop (money) with both your hands." I scooped money with both my hands and Abu Bakr asked me to count it. I counted it and it was five-hundred (gold pieces). The total amount he gave me was one thousand and five hundred (gold pieces.)

Narrated Anas: Money from Bahrain was brought to the Prophet . He said, "Spread it in the Mosque." It was the biggest amount that had ever been brought to Allah's Apostle . In the meantime Al-'Abbas came to him and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Give me, for I gave the ransom of myself and Aqil." The Prophet said (to him), "Take." He scooped money with both hands and poured it in his garment and tried to lift it, but he could not and appealed to the Prophet, "Will you order someone to help me in lifting it?" The Prophet said, "No." Then Al-'Abbas said, "Then will you yourself help me carry it?" The Prophet said, "No." Then Al 'Abbas threw away some of the money, but even then he was not able to lift it, and so he gain requested the Prophet "Will you order someone to help me carry it?" The Prophet said, "No." Then Al-'Abbas said, "Then will you yourself yelp me carry it?" The Prophet said, 'No." So, Al-'Abbas threw away some more money and lifted it on his shoulder and went away. The Prophet kept on looking at him with astonishment at his greediness till he went out of our sight. Allah's Apostle did not get up from there till not a single Dirham remained from that money.

Let us now make out how the early Muslim Jihadists chose their victims of terror.

Looking around for prey, Muhammad found that there were only two choices for him; rob the Medina residents, or resort to armed highway robbery for the booty of rich Meccan caravans plying the Mecca-Medina route. He could not rob his Medina companions (Ansars) as that would tantamount to his immediate destruction. So, the only other choices left were the Jews, and his nemesis, the Meccan Quraysh, who had largely rejected his call for his brand of religion. As for the Jews, he could not agitate them so soon, as he had already entered into a covenant with them. He had no legitimate reason to attack and appropriate their land and goods. Please note that, in all the first few raids, Muhammad did not want any Ansar to take part in it. It was, because he did not want to upset the Medinites by displaying his transformation to a true brigand. He was also fearful that if his plundering raids were not successful (i.e. unprofitable) then the Ansars would lose their awe and respect for him. That was why, he, at first, did not invite any Ansar to take part in his first few terror raids. He needed to demonstrate to his host country that terrorism was/is profitable indeed!

With the notion of plundering the Jews out, the only choice he was now left with was to attack and loot the Quraysh caravan. Nonetheless, with such a feeble force at his disposal at that time, he would never be able to launch a decisive strike on the mighty Quraysh army--he thought correctly. After all, in the first place, this fear of military might of the Quraysh, was the main reason for his exile from Mecca.

He contrived a brilliant idea. The plan was to lay siege on the Quraysh when they were the most vulnerable; that is, when they (the Quraysh) were either alone, with very few comrades, or were far away from their formidable sanctuary at Mecca. That meant, raiding the Quraysh merchant caravans, terrorising them and robbing them either on their way to trade with Syria or on their return journey to Mecca. But Muhammad was clever too; he was not hasty; he was patient in seizing the appropriate opportunity to attack the vulnerable Quraysh caravans. The plan was very smart and lucrative, no doubt, because with this assault, he could inspire his Jihadist followers to take revenge on their ‘tormentors,’ while, at the same time, they could also plunder a great booty that Muhammad could never offer to these destitute and famished Muhajirs.

With this design in mind, Muhammad was set to move. He engaged a few spies to supply him with the intelligence of the movement of Meccan caravans. However, the Quraysh caravans were always well protected with armed security guards, just to prevent it from the plunder of highway bandits. Still then, Muhammad wanted to try his luck, as those Meccan caravans were such richly laden with exquisite goods—no Jihadist could resist. Apologist biographer, like Hussein Haykal[5] of course tries to conceal the truth by mentioning that the Muhajirs from Mecca were homesick and were looking for an opportunity to take revenge. While it is natural to feel a little ‘homesickness,’ the overwhelming reason for attacking the Quraysh caravan was plundering and booty—plain and simple. This premise bourns out from the fact that later, when Muhammad conquered Mecca, none of those ‘homesick’ Muhajirs decided to return to their former abode!

Let us now briefly review the first few of such many surprise/terror raids on the Quraysh caravan. There is a controversy as to which was the first raid on the Quraysh caravan by Muhammad. Ibn Ishak writes that Muhammad himself conducted the first raid, and it was the raid on a caravan at Waddan. Ibn Ishak’s book is scanty in giving a reasonable dating of these operations. Waqidi writes that the first raid was the raid conducted by Hamzah. Most other biographers are quite agreeable with Waqidi’s version of the dating of Muhammad’s raids. I have tried to use the same approach.

Note: The dates are approximate and are guides only.

Terror One

The Raid on Quraysh Caravan at al-Is, or the Expedition of Sif al-Bahr by Hamzah ibn al-Muttalib--March, 623CE

The first raid/expedition against the Quraysh caravans took place seven or nine months after the Hijrah. Led by Hamzah ibn ‘Abd al-Muttalib (Muhammad’s uncle), with thirty or forty men of the emigrants; the purpose of this raid, as stated earlier, was to plunder the Quraysh caravan. This raiding party of Hamzah assembled at the seacoast near al-Is, between Mecca and Medina, where Abu Jahl ibn Hashim, the leader of the caravan was camping with three hundred Meccan riders. Hamza met Abu Jahl there with a view to attack the caravan, but Majdi b. Amr al-Juhani, a Quraysh who was friendly to both the parties intervened between them; so, both parties separated without fighting.

This very first adventure of Muhammad in war and plunder was not a success. Hamza returned to Medina and Abu Jahl proceeded towards Mecca. This raid failed as the Muslims were afraid to face such a formidable convoy of the Quraysh; they returned to Medina empty-handed.

Terror Two

Raid on Meccan Caravan at Buwat by Ubaydah b. al-Harith---April, 623CE

This raid took place nine months after the Hijrah, a few weeks after the first terror at al-Is.

About a month after Hamzah’s abortive bid for plunder, Muhammad entrusted a party of sixty (or eighty) Jihadists led by Ubaydah b. al-Harith (a cousin of him) to conduct another terror operation at a Qurayshcaravan that was returning from Syria and protected by two hundred armed men,. The leader of this caravan was either Abu Sufyan ibn Harb or Ikrima b. Abu Jahl. The Muslim party went as far as Thanyatul-Murra, a watering place in Hejaz. No fighting took place, as the Quraysh were quite far from the place where Muslims were in the offing to attack the caravan. Nevertheless, Sa’d b. Abi Waqqas, an ardent Jihadist, shot an arrow at the Quraysh. This was the ‘first arrow of Islam.’ The arrows thrown at them by the Medina party surprised the Quraysh. It was completely an unprovoked attack on the Quraysh that sent the strong message to them about what they could expect next. However, no fighting took place and the Muslims returned empty-handed. Some say that Ubaydah was the first Jihadist to carry the banner of Islam; others say Hamzah (see Terror 1) was the first to carry the first banner.

Some say that Muhammad commanded Ubaydah to conduct this raid while he (Muhammad) was returning from the raid of al-Abwa (see Terror 4).

Terror Three

Raid on a Meccan Caravan at Kharar by Sa’d ibn Waqqas—April, 623CE

The very brave act of Sa’d ibn Waqqas, to shoot arrows at the Quraysh (see Terror 2), must have greatly impressed Muhammad. During this time, Sa’d had been between twenty to twenty-five years old. However, his young age did not deter him from being appointed by Muhammad as the leader of a plundering team to lay a siege, with only twenty other Jihadissts (some say only eight), on the Meccan caravan. All of them were from the Muahjirs (immigrants). So, one month later, the third terrorist operation took place under the leadership of a youthful Sa’d and his gang. Sa’d, with his minions of committed Jihadists set up an ambush in the valley of Kharrar on the road to Mecca and waited to raid a returning Meccan caravan from Syria.

They planned a surprise attack. Nonetheless, to their utter frustration, they learnt that the ‘booty’ (the Meccan caravan) had already eluded them, just one day before they arrived at the place of plunder. The Muslims returned to Medina crestfallen.

Section Two

‘If terrorism is to throw terror into the heart of your enemy and the enemy of Allah then we thank Him, the most merciful, the most compassionate, for enabling us to be terrorists’—Ramzi BinalShibh[6]

Terror Four

Raid on a Meccan Caravan and on B. Damrah at al-Abwa/ Waddan by Muhammad—August, 623CE

Muhammad became quite frustrated with the dismal failures of the previous three attempts to plunder the vulnerable Quraysh merchant caravans. Time was of essence, and he felt the pressure of producing results (read profit) to please his believers. With this urgency in mind, he personally, took charge of this raiding foray and led his followers, to his very personal first step in the act of bloodshed and pillage. This was the raid at al-Abwa, also known as the Ghazwah of Waddan. As said before, he himself conducted this raid, directed at Abwa, the spot where his mother lay buried. To his dismay, when he arrived at the site, the Quraysh caravan had already passed. Disappointed, he then raided the nearest tribe of B. Damra (a branch of B. Bakr) and forced them to conclude a treaty of no aggression (by B. Damra). This treaty was the first written accord of Muhammad with any foreign tribe. The agreement was of benefit to Muhammad, as it prevented the B. Damra to mobilize forces against him, nor could they assist Muhammad’s enemy who were principally the Quraysh. In return, Muhammad pledged not to wage any war against this tribe. Then Muhammad went as far as Waddan in pursuit of the Quraysh caravan, but it eluded him. Although he failed in his pursuit of the Quraysh booty, he cleverly concluded this strategically important treaty of friendship with this nomadic (B. Damra) tribe. The treaty provided him with an ally in his raid on Quraysh caravans. After concluding the treaty he returned to Medina after fifteen days.

[Please note: Ghazwa means either a military force when an Apostle (Rasul) leads it or an Imam.[7] It also means a sudden attack on a caravan or another tribe for the purpose of seizing property and women.[8]

Sariyah or brigade means a small force commanded by one of the Imam’s lieutenants.[9]

There is an allusion in Sahih Bukhari of this very first, personal act of terrorism by Muhammad:

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 256: Narrated As-Sab bin Jaththama:

The Prophet passed by me at a place called Al-Abwa or Waddan, and was asked whether it was permissible to attack the pagan warriors at night with the probability of exposing their women and children to danger. The Prophet replied, "They (i.e. women and children) are from them (i.e. pagans)." I also heard the Prophet saying, "The institution of Hima is invalid except for Allah and His Apostle."

This Hadith clearly says that in his terror operations Muhammad did not even want to spare the women and children of the infidels.

Terror Five

Raid on a Rich Meccan Caravan at Bawat by Muhammad—October, 623CE

A month after his raid at al-Abwa, Muhammad personally led two hundred men including some citizens of Medina to Bawat, a place on the caravan route of the Quraysh merchants, where a herd of fifteen hundred (1,500) to two thousand-five hundred (2,500) camels, accompanied by one hundred (100) riders, under the leadership of Umayyah ibn Khalaf, a Quraysh was proceeding. The purpose of this raid, obviously, was the plunder of this exceedingly rich Quraysh caravan.

No battle took place and the raid resulted in no booty. Muhammad went up to Dhat al-Saq, in the desert of al-Khabar. He prayed there and a mosque was built at the spot.

This was the first raid where a few al-Usharayh Ansars took part. They were attracted to the raid with the prospect of striking it rich through pillage.

Terror Six

Raid on a Meccan Caravan at al-Ushayrah, in the district of Yanbu by Muhammad—November, 623CE

This was Muhammad’s third personal raid. Between one hundred-fifty and two hundred (note the increasing number of Jihadists joining in the robbery) followers joined this terror operation. They had thirty camels that they rode upon by turns. When they arrived at al-Usharayh in the direction of Yanbo, they expected to waylay upon a rich Meccan caravan towards Syria led by Abu Sufyan. Muhammad already had the intelligence report of this caravan’s departure from Mecca. He waited for a month (+) for this caravan to pass. Unfortunately, it was too late; for, when Muhammad reached the intended spot of plunder, the Meccan caravan had already passed. The readers should keep in mind of this raid, as this was the same caravan that gave rise to the famous action at Badr (Badr II) during its return journey. In this operation, Muhammad entered into an alliance with Bani Mudlij, a tribe inhabiting the vicinity of al-Usharayh. He also concluded another treaty with Bani Damra. All those treaties established good political connections for him.

Terror Seven

Raid on Muhammad’s Milch Camels at Badr (Badr I) by Kurz ibn Jabir al-Fihri—December, 623CE

After those six unprovoked and hostile attacks on the Quraysh caravans, the Quraysh had had enough. It was now time for them to retaliate and send a strong message to Muhammad that his highway robbery cannot go unpunished forever. With this end in view, Kurz ibn Jabir al-Fihri, allay of the Quarysh raided the vicinity of Medina where Muhammad’s milch camels were pasturing. This was conducted ten days after Muhammad returned to Medina from his unsuccessful plundering attempt at the Quraysh caravan at al-Usharayh. Having heard of this attack, Muhammad swiftly went out looking for Kurz until he reached the Safwa valley, close to Badr. This was the first raid at Badr or Badr I. Kurz escaped the capture; Muhammad returned to Medina and stayed there for the next three months. It is said that later, Muhammad caught Kurz and he (Kurz) converted to Islam.

Terror Eight

Raid on Meccan Caravan at Nakhla by Abd Allah ibn Jahsh, the First Successful Plunder—December, 623CE

After his return from the first Badr encounter, Muhammad sent Abd Allah b. Jahsh in Rajab with eight emigrants and without any Ansar for another terror operation. Abd Allah b. Jahsh was a maternal cousin of Muhammad. The participants in this plunder were: 1. Abu Haudhayfa 2. Abd Allah b Jahsh 3. Ukkash b. Mihsan 4. Utba b. Ghazwan 5. Sa’d b. Abi Waqqas 6. Amir b.Rabia 7. Waqid b. Abd Allah and 8. Khalid b. al-Bukayr. Some historians say that there were between seven to twelve partakers in this raiding/plundering party of the Muslims. It will be useful to remember the names of these very first Islam’s terrorists, as we shall witness, later, that their names crop up in many other terror operations.

Muhammad gave Abd Allah b. Jahsh a letter, but not to be read until he had travelled for two days and then to do what he was instructed to do in the letter without putting pressure on his companions. Abd Allah proceeded for two days, then he opened the letter; it told him to proceed until he reached at Nakhla, between Mecca and Taif, lie in wait for the Quraysh and observe what they were doing. Abd Allah b. Jahsh told his companions that whoever chose martyrdom (read terrorism) was free to join him and whoever did not could go back. All the companions agreed to follow him (a few biographers write that two Muslims decided not to be martyrs and chose to return to Medina). Sa’d b. Abi Waqqas and Utbah b. Ghazwan lost a camel that they were taking turns to ride. The camel strayed and went to Buhran. So they went out looking for the runaway camel to Buhran and fell behind the raiding party.

As instructed by the Prophet, Abd Allah and the rest of the party then proceeded, and soon they arrived at Nakhla. Nakhla was a valley to the east of Mecca, about half-way to Taif. It was the usual route to Syria for the Meccan caravans. Muhammad had the secret information that a rich Meccan caravan, lightly guarded, laden with dry raisin, wine leather and other goods was soon to pass by the route.

Four Quraysh men guarded this donkey caravan. They were:

1. Amr b. al-Hadrami. He was the leader of the caravan.
2. Uthman b. Abd Allah b. al-Mughirah.
3. Nawfal b. Abd Allah b. al-Mughirah, Uthman’s brother.

4. Al-Hakam b. Kaysan, the freed slave (Mawla)of Hisham b. al-Mughirah.

Soon the Meccan caravan arrived at Nakhla guarded by the four Quraysh men. When they saw the Muslims they were afraid of them. One of Abd Allah b. Jahsh’s men, Ukkash b Mihsan, was shaven in head to hide the real purpose of their journey and to give the Quraysh the impression of lesser Hajj (Umra); for, it was the month (Rajab) when hostilities were forbidden. When the Quraysh saw the shaven head of Ukkash, they thought that the Muslims were on their way for pilgrimage and they felt relieved and safe and started to prepare food for themselves. That was how the first band of Muslim Jihadists deceived their prey.

Due to the prevalence of a sacred month, either at the beginning of Rajab, or at the end of it(the opinion among the historians vary), Rajab being one of the four sacred months when there was a total ban on warfare and bloodshed in the Arabian Peninsula, Abd Allah b. Jahsh was, at first, hesitant to attack the caravan. Nevertheless, after much deliberation, the Muslims did not want this rich caravan to escape their hand. So they decided to kill as many Quraysh as they could and take a large booty. They attacked the Quraysh while they (the Quraysh) were busy preparing their food. In the short battle that ensued, Waqid b. Abd Allah killed Amr b. Hadrami, the leader of the Quraysh caravan. Nawfal b.Abd Allah escaped. The Muslims took Uthman b. Abd Allah and al-Hakam b. Kaysan as prisoners.


Abd Allah b. Jahsh returned to Medina with the booty and with the two captured Quraysh men. He had already decided to give one-fifth of the booty to Muhammad, and divide the rest among them. The prevailing share of the leader of a plundering party at that time was one-quarter of the booty. It is not clear why Abd Allah b. Jahsh decided on one-fifth booty, as Allah did not yet decide the provision of ‘Khums’ (gang leader’s commission on booty of plunder/theft) for Muhammad in verse 8:41. This verse was released after the Badr war, which took place after the plunder at Nakhla.

And know that out of all the booty that ye may acquire (in war), a fifth share is assigned to Allah,- and to the Messenger, and to near relatives, orphans, the needy, and the wayfarer,- if ye do believe in Allah and in the revelation We sent down to Our servant on the Day of Testing,- the Day of the meeting of the two forces. For Allah hath power over all things.

Since this bloodshed took place during a sacred month, Muhammad was quite unwilling to start an un-ending cycle of revenge killings. The Quraysh also spread everywhere the news of the raid and the killing by Muhammad in the sacred month. Therefore, he rebuked them (the Muslims) for fighting in the sacred month and refused to take any share from the booty. Then verse 2:217 regarding fighting in the sacred month was revealed.


They ask thee concerning fighting in the Prohibited Month. Say: "Fighting therein is a grave (offence); but graver is it in the sight of Allah to prevent access to the path of Allah, to deny Him, to prevent access to the Sacred Mosque, and drive out its members." Tumult and oppression are worse than slaughter. Nor will they cease fighting you until they turn you back from your faith if they can. And if any of you Turn back from their faith and die in unbelief, their works will bear no fruit in this life and in the Hereafter; they will be companions of the Fire and will abide therein.

This revelation permitted Muhammad to conduct war during the sacred months.

Then Abd Allah b. Jahsh divided the booty, one-fifth going to Muhammad. He also decided to make more money by asking ransom for the two captives. However, Muhammad refused to accept the ransoms from the Quraysh until the two of his men, Sa’d b. Abi Waqqas and Utbah b. Ghazwan returned from searching the straying camel. He was afraid that the Quraysh might kill them if they found them. When Sa’d and Utbah returned unharmed, Muhammad released the two Quraysh prisoners on payment of their ransom of one thousand six hundred (1,600) Dirhams (one Dirham = 1/10 Dinar; one Dinar = 4.235 gm of gold; at the current price of gold this ransom was approximately USD 8,000) per head (i.e total ransom money was USD 16,000). It is reported that, soon after his release, Hakam b. Kaysan became a Muslim, probably after witnessing the profitability in terrorism a la Islamic style. Later, he was killed at the battle of Bir Mauna. The other prisoner, Uthman b. Abd Allah returned to Mecca and died as an unbeliever.

The Islamic name of this first successful plunder is ‘Nakhla Raid.’ It was also the first raid on which the Muslims seized the first captive, and the first life they took. Rightfully, Abd Allah b. Jahsh was called the Amir al-Mominun, that is, the commander of the faithful.

After the success of Nakhla raid Muhammad felt militarily strong and promulgated the rule on the justification of transaction and the distribution of spoils of plunder. He actually legalized and legitimized plunder.

This successful raid on the Quraysh caravans gravely alarmed the Meccans, because their prosperity completely depended upon the regular and un-interrupted trade to Syria. The trading with Abyssinia and Yemen was of lesser importance. Even the trading caravan towards Abyssinia and Yemen did not look safe from the marauding army of Muhammad. The Nakhla attack also greatly unnerved the Meccans. They now believed that Muhammad had very little respect for life, and absolutely no concern for the sanctity of the sacred months. So the Meccans resolved to avenge the bloodshed. However, the Quraysh restrained their hostility. Muhammad still had a few of his followers residing at Mecca, including his own daughter, Zaynab. The Quraysh did not take any revenge on the remaining followers of Muhammad (including Muhammad’s daughter) at Mecca, neither did they make any attempt to harass his beloved daughter, Zaynab.

Muhammad, on the other hand, after the success at Nakhla, contemplated a more severe and mortal attack on the Quraysh. Allah now gave him the permission to fight the unbelievers in verses 22:39-42, 2:190-194. As well, the raid at Nakhla was justified by the ‘expulsion’ of the believers from Mecca. However, the true reason was “until the religion became God’s alone.” That meant, until all the Meccans (or the world) accepted Islam.

To those against whom war is made, permission is given (to fight), because they are wronged;- and verily, Allah is most powerful for their aid;-
(They are) those who have been expelled from their homes in defiance of right,- (for no cause) except that they say, "our Lord is Allah". Did not Allah check one set of people by means of another, there would surely have been pulled down monasteries, churches, synagogues, and mosques, in which the name of Allah is commemorated in abundant measure. Allah will certainly aid those who aid his (cause);- for verily Allah is full of Strength, Exalted in Might, (able to enforce His Will).
(They are) those who, if We establish them in the land, establish regular prayer and give regular charity, enjoin the right and forbid wrong: with Allah rests the end (and decision) of (all) affairs.
If they treat thy (mission) as false, so did the peoples before them (with their Prophets),- the People of Noah, and 'Ad and Thamud;

Fight in the cause of Allah those who fight you, but do not transgress limits; for Allah loveth not transgressors.
And slay them wherever ye catch them, and turn them out from where they have Turned you out; for tumult and oppression are worse than slaughter; but fight them not at the Sacred Mosque, unless they (first) fight you there; but if they fight you, slay them. Such is the reward of those who suppress faith.
But if they cease, Allah is Oft-forgiving, Most Merciful.
And fight them on until there is no more Tumult or oppression, and there prevail justice and faith in Allah; but if they cease, Let there be no hostility except to those who practise oppression.
The prohibited month for the prohibited month,- and so for all things prohibited,- there is the law of equality. If then any one transgresses the prohibition against you, Transgress ye likewise against him. But fear Allah, and know that Allah is with those who restrain themselves.

Those who were reluctant to join in the war of plunder were reproved. Allah’s revelation on this came down in verses 47:20-21. These verses granted paradise to those who fight (or terrorize and plunder) for Islam i.e. Jihad, and are killed.

Those who believe say, "Why is not a sura sent down (for us)?" But when a sura of basic or categorical meaning is revealed, and fighting is mentioned therein, thou wilt see those in whose hearts is a disease looking at thee with a look of one in swoon at the approach of death. But more fitting for them-
Were it to obey and say what is just, and when a matter is resolved on, it were best for them if they were true to Allah.

Allah then asked these terrorists to “strike off the heads of the unbelievers; to make a great slaughter and bind them fast in bonds” in verse 47:3-4

This because those who reject Allah follow vanities, while those who believe follow the Truth from their Lord: Thus does Allah set forth for men their lessons by similitudes.
Therefore, when ye meet the Unbelievers (in fight), smite at their necks; At length, when ye have thoroughly subdued them, bind a bond firmly (on them): thereafter (is the time for) either generosity or ransom: Until the war lays down its burdens. Thus (are ye commanded): but if it had been Allah's Will, He could certainly have exacted retribution from them (Himself); but (He lets you fight) in order to test you, some with others. But those who are slain in the Way of Allah,- He will never let their deeds be lost.

Furthermore, the true believers were expected not only to fight but also to contribute materially towards the cost of war (4:66-67, 9:88, 9:111), to kill and be killed. Those who did this were promised a higher rank in paradise (4:74, 4:95). The believers were asked to prepare whatever force in their ability, troops, horses, etc. to strike terror into the hearts of the unbelievers (remember Dr. Mahathir’s famous Jewish-bashing speech at OIC conference in late 2003?) (9:73, 123, 8:60).

If We had ordered them to sacrifice their lives or to leave their homes, very few of them would have done it: But if they had done what they were (actually) told, it would have been best for them, and would have gone farthest to strengthen their (faith);
And We should then have given them from our presence a great reward;

But the Messenger, and those who believe with him, strive and fight with their wealth and their persons: for them are (all) good things: and it is they who will prosper.
Allah hath purchased of the believers their persons and their goods; for theirs (in return) is the garden (of Paradise): they fight in His cause, and slay and are slain: a promise binding on Him in truth, through the Law, the Gospel, and the Qur'an: and who is more faithful to his covenant than Allah? then rejoice in the bargain which ye have concluded: that is the achievement supreme.

Let those fight in the cause of Allah Who sell the life of this world for the hereafter. To him who fighteth in the cause of Allah,- whether he is slain or gets victory - Soon shall We give him a reward of great (value).
Not equal are those believers who sit (at home) and receive no hurt, and those who strive and fight in the cause of Allah with their goods and their persons. Allah hath granted a grade higher to those who strive and fight with their goods and persons than to those who sit (at home). Unto all (in Faith) Hath Allah promised good: But those who strive and fight Hath He distinguished above those who sit (at home) by a special reward,-

O Prophet! strive hard against the unbelievers and the Hypocrites, and be firm against them. Their abode is Hell,- an evil refuge indeed.
O ye who believe! fight the unbelievers who gird you about, and let them find firmness in you: and know that Allah is with those who fear Him.

Against them make ready your strength to the utmost of your power, including steeds of war, to strike terror into (the hearts of) the enemies, of Allah and your enemies, and others besides, whom ye may not know, but whom Allah doth know. Whatever ye shall spend in the cause of Allah, shall be repaid unto you, and ye shall not be treated unjustly.

These messages were promulgated within two or three years after Muhammad’s arrival at Medina. These promulgations were not only for the refugees (Muhajirs) but also to all the men of Medina.

(Note: From now on, to conserve space, only the verse numbers will be quoted omitting the full texts of the verses).

Section Three

‘Cruelty is the first of God’s attributes—Andre Gide (1869-1951)[10]

Terror Nine

The Battle of Badr II Led by Muhammad—March, 624CE

It was mentioned previously (Terror 6, CH. 2) that Muhammad, and his accomplices narrowly missed the booty of a caravan of the Quraysh led by Abu Sufyan. As written before, when Muhammad arrived at al-Ushayra to attack this caravan, he learned to his dismay that this richly-laden caravan had already passed two days earlier than his advent at the intended site of pillage. Naturally, his booty-hungry followers were very much dejected at this unexpected loss. Muhammad, however, was astute enough to be aware that the same caravan could be successfully attacked during its return journey from al-Sham (Syria). Only three months of patience and waiting was essential to seize the returning caravan. With this end in view, Muhammad started to recruit Jihadists for his next plundering mission.

In his mosque, he called the Muslims and tempted them to raid the Quraysh caravan for rich booty. He told his congregation[11], “This is the Quraysh caravan containing their property. Go out to attack it, perhaps God will give it as a prey. ” Hitherto, he never mentioned to the local people of Medina about engaging in a war for booty. They always betook him to be altruistic, very pious, noble, peace-loving and a non-belligerent Prophet of mercy and compassion. Many Muslims were greatly shocked at what Muhammad had said at the gathering in the mosque, and they could not believe when he invited them to join him in the loot that Muhammad would go to war. They were truly surprised. However, the greed for a rich booty gripped their minds and there was no shortage of volunteers to take a chance to improve their lot with the proceeds of plunder.

On this greed for ill-gotten wealth, Rodinson writes:[12]

“As the business began to show a profit they were joined by volunteers from the people of Medina, in spite of the fact that their agreement with Muhammad carried with it no obligation to take part in his campaigns.”

The response to Muhammad’s call was mixed. Many people joined his team willingly, but many were also forced or coerced into the Muslim brigand. Muhammad set up the condition that only the Muslims were eligible to join in this terror campaign. Many non-believers tried their luck, but Muhammad was adamant that no Islam meant no share in the spoils. In this way his campaign was a great success among the local Medina Muslims (Ansars). Up until now no Ansar had joined Muhammad in his previous missions of highway robbery. The success of Abdullah ibn Jahsh at Nakhla, however, had raised the desire for booty in the minds of many Ansars. This irresistible lure and greed for the plunder of fine Quraysh merchandise was such a great draw-in that many Medinites responded to his call of raiding the Quraysh caravan with raging alacrity. Such was the enthusiasm for this Jihad of plunder that Muhammad quickly recruited a strong force of three hundred and thirteen (313) men consisting of seventy-seven (77) Muhajirs (refugee migrants) and two hundred and thirty-six (236) Ansars. Thus, the Ansars formed the bulk of his new raiding party of Jihadists.

A few weeks before his departure for Badr, and when the Quraysh caravan came in the vicinity of Medina, Muhammad sent two spies, Talhah ibn Ubaydullah and Said ibn Zayd to track the caravan’s whereabouts. These two men arrived at the campsite of Kashd al-Juhany and hid there until the caravan passed. Forty men guarded the Meccan caravan.[13] The two Muslim spies estimated that the goods the caravan carried were around fifty thousand (50,000) Dinars. (Remember: one Dinar = 4.235 grams of gold. At the current price of gold, this booty was worth about US$ 2,725,000, not including the prices of captives, camels and other items). It was absolutely fabulous; those two spies had no hesitation in surmising. They immediately hastened to pass this good news to Muhammad. Muhammad, however, had already left for Badr just a day before these two spies returned to Medina. He was too impatient for the booty; he could not wait for the spies’ return. Thus, Talhah ibn Ubaydullah and Said ibn Zayd had to stay back in Medina, missing the Muslim army. Nevertheless, Muhammad did not disappoint these two faithful spies for their services. Each of them received full share of the plunder when Muhammad returned to Medina. Remaining at Medina also was Muhammad’s son-in-law, Uthman b. Affan. Uthman’s wife, Ruqayyah (Muhammad’s daughter) fell ill during this time and he had to stay back to look after her. Muhammad gave his son-in-law his full share of the booty. Such was the generosity of the Prophet of mercy! Sahih Bukhari records Muhammad’s promise of booty to his son-in-law in this way:

Volume 4, Book 53, Number 359: Narrated Ibn 'Umar:

'Uthman did not join the Badr battle because he was married to one of the daughters of Allah's Apostle and she was ill. So, the Prophet said to him. "You will get a reward and a share (from the war booty) similar to the reward and the share of one who has taken part in the Badr battle."

In the meantime, through spies and reliable sources, the news of Muhammad’s preparation to raid the Quraysh caravan reached Abu Sufyan. He was dreadfully alarmed. He was aware of the treaties that Muhammad had entered into with many tribes on the caravan route; there was a great possibility of a surprise attack by them as well. He, forthwith, sent Damdam b. Amr al-Ghifari to Mecca for help. When Damdam arrived at Mecca, he cut the nose of his camel, turned its saddle and announced Muhammad’s plan to attack the caravan of Abu Sufyan. Responding to his cry, Abu Jahl called upon all the Meccans to join in the rescue operation. At that time, Banu Kinanah and Banu Bakr tribes were in enmity with the Quraysh. So they did not pay heed to Abu Jahl’s call. Taking full advantage of the Quraysh’s bad time, they, at first, decided to attack the Quraysh from behind, but in the end, the chief of the Kinanah tribe, Suraqa b. Malik decided not to betray the Quraysh. The Muslim biographer, like Ibn Ishaq calls this Suraqa an Iblis.[14] When the Quraysh were assured of non-aggression from these two tribes, Abu Jahl and Amir ibn al-Hadrami (Amr ibn Hadrami’s brother; remember? Amr was killed by the Muslims at Nakhla) convinced the Meccans in favour of war with Muhammad. So every able-bodied person from the Quraysh joined in, except for Abu Lahab. He sent, in his place, al-As b. Hisham (the maternal uncle of Umar b. Khattab) who owed him four thousand Dirhams that he could not pay back. Abu Lahab hired him to proxy-fight for him to clear his debt.[15]

While the Quraysh were readying for the war, Muhammad was completely unaware of the preparation of the Meccans to face him militarily. He was very confident that he will prevail and will accumulate the Quraysh booty.

So, with much hope and great confidence, on Sunday, the 10th March, 624 CE (12th Ramadan, AH2), Muhammad, along with the three hundred and thirteen (313) (the number ranges from 307 to 318) Jihadists, marched out from Medina towards Badr. Ahead of the Muslims were two black flags, one carried by Ali ibn Talib and the other carried by an Ansar man. Seventy camels marched with them and the three hundred plus Muslim soldiers took turns to ride on them. They had only two horses with them. Muhammad kept Abu Lubaba in charge of upper Medina. Instead of the direct route to Mecca, to hide detection, he took an unusual route that passed by Irqul Zabya, Saffra and Dhafiran.[16]

On Monday, the 11th of March, Muhammad arrived near Saffra. He sent two spies, Basbas b. Amr al-Juhani and Adi b. Abu Zaghba to Badr for intelligence regarding any preparation being made for the reception of Abu Sufiyan at Badr and to ascertain the whereabouts of the Quraysh caravan. It was there that Muhammad expected to encounter the caravan and to make a sudden attack. While there, the spies overheard the conversation of two women near a well that the Quraysh caravan was expected within a day or two. They hurried to Muhammad to forward this important information.

In the early morning of Tuesday, 12th of March,[17] Abu Sufyan came in advance of the caravan and halted at the wadi (watering well) and got wind of the presence of Muhammad’s party by examining the distinct Medina camel droppings of Basbas and Adi. Abu Sufiyan was extremely worried at the sinister plot of Muhammad and he hurriedly went back to his main caravan; diverted it towards the coastal route, thus saving it from the pillage by Muhammad’s soldiers. In reality, Muhammad missed the caravan by a few hours only,[18] Abu Sufyan himself went along with the caravan to ensure its safe arrival at Mecca. He sent a second courier, Qays b. Imea al-Qays[19] to inform the advancing Meccan army of his decision to detour the Quraysh caravan and to forward the message that the danger was over. During this time, Muhammad was at Rooha and drank from a well there.

On Wednesday, the 13th of March, this second courier of Abu Sufyan met at Johfa the Meccan army led by Abu Jahl. Abu Jahl was proceeding to provide the added security for the threatened caravan. The courier told Abu Jahl that Abu Sufyan felt no necessity of bloodshed since the caravan was safe. He asked Abu Jahl and his men to return to Mecca. But Abu Jahl insisted on advancing forward to Badr, wishing to do some trading as well as to enjoy some wining and dining there. The accompanying singing girls, however, were sent back to Mecca.[20] Two tribes of the Quraysh, B. Zohra (Muhammad’s mother’s tribe) and B. Adi (Umar’s tribe) also decided to return to Mecca.

The remaining Meccan army marched forward and reached Badr in the evening of Thursday, 14th of March. They encamped on the far side of the Badr well and behind the mountain.

Meanwhile, Muhammad was proceeding forward. And in the early morning of Thursday, the 14th of March, when he arrived at Dhafiran, not very far from Badr, to his chagrin, he received the news of the Quraysh army advancing to protect their richly-laden caravan. He was quite frustrated at the prospect of a bloody war instead of an easy victory for booty. The bad news for the Jihadists was that the prized caravan had already passed.

The news of the advancing Meccan army was completely unexpected to the Muslims. Muhammad himself was not sure if he should proceed further or not, now that the booty had eluded them. Facing the dilemma of whether an attack against the Quraysh would constitute a breach of his covenant of protection with the Ansars (a pledge that stipulated that the Ansars protect Muhammad if he was attacked at Medina and its vicinity), Muhammad, in a meeting of his war council, sought the advice of all the Muslims, especially that of the Ansars. He was afraid that the Ansars might not protect him outside Medina. Abu Bakr and Umar called for an immediate rally. The people of Medina also pledged their support for the march. The leader of the Ansars (from Bani al-Aws), Sa’d b. Muadh promised that the Ansars would sink if Muhammad led them to the sea and plunged into it. Then all the Ansars pledged to fight with Muhammad. Deeply pleased, Muhammad asked his men to proceed. He promised a slaughter to the enemy. To please the booty-hungry Jihadists, he disclosed that Allah, as per verse 8:7, had promised them either the army or the caravan.

Trudging further, Muhammad, with his henchmen arrived at Badr in the early morning of Thursday, ahead of the Meccan army and camped there. A shelter from palm branches was built for him. He got hold of the water wells first. As per the advice of the war veteran, al-Hubab, Muhammad filled all the water wells except the one nearest to him. The Muslims then made a cistern and filled that with water. This clever strategy put the Muslims at a decisive advantage of complete control of the water supply. Thus, the enemy was now at the mercy of Muhammad’s soldiers if they needed water. And Muhammad’s army was ready to kill any Meccan who ventured to approach the cistern to drink from there.

Soon after his very early morning arrival at Badr, Muhammad sought to gather accurate intelligence about the Meccan army. First, he, along with Abu Bakr went out spying.[21] They met a man on the road and inquired of him about the situation. The man would not tell the truth until Muhammad agreed to disclose his identity. So they (Muhammad and Abu Bakr) tried to gather more information about the Quraysh army through mendacity. The extracted information was not much use to Muhammad. In the evening he despatched Ali and a few others to further survey the area surrounding a spring. There, they located two Quraysh slave water carriers. Ali and his companions abducted these two slaves and brought them to Muhammad. The slaves told the Muslims that they were the water carriers of the Quraysharmy. This was a bad news for the Muslims; for, they hoped that the slaves were from Abu Sufyan’s camp. After applying apposite torture to these two slaves, the Muslims extracted the information about the position and the probable strength of the Quraysharmy. This information, along with the fact that the Quraysh had slaughtered nine camels on the first day and ten camels on the second day, gave Muhammad some idea about the probable size of the Quraysh army. He speculated that the Quraysh army must be between nine hundred (900) to one thousand (1,000) men strong. This guess was quite accurate, for, there were nine hundred and fifty (950) Quraysh men. They were mounted on seven hundred (700) camels and one hundred (100) horses. When Muhammad learned about the nobles of the Quraysh present, he said, “Here Mecca has flung its dearest flesh and blood to you.”[22]

At nightfall, Muhammad, along with Abu Bakr returned to his lair and started praying to Allah for His succor. Sa’d b. Muadh kept a vigil at the entrance. The Muslims too, were weary due to the lengthy and arduous march they had to undertake for the last few days. Fatigue and exhaustion overcame them and soon they went into a deep and peaceful slumber. Then the rain came. It rained during the night but more heavily towards the Meccan camp. Due to the rain the wadi bed became soft but firm, which was an advantage to the Muslims. This rain was alluded to in the Qur’an in verse 8:11 as a purification of Allah. At night, as mentioned in 8:45, Muhammad imagined the army of Quraysh to be weak.

Both sides were restless until morning broke. At dawn, while Muhammad was organizing his men into ranks, a few thirsty Quraysh men approached the well for water. Muhammad prayed to Allah for their destruction.

The Muslims hoisted three banners, one for the refugees, in the hands of Musab, one for the Khazarites, by al-Hobab and one for the Bani Aws by Sa’d ibn Muadh.

The Quraysh also drew up their lines and started moving forward. However, they were divided on the policy of fighting against their kinsmen. Shayba and Utba, the two Quraysh chiefs strongly urged that the attack should be abandoned. It should be remembered that Utba was the father of Hind, the wife of Abu Sufyan b. Harb and Shayba was Utba’s brother (i.e., Hind’s uncle). They provided shelter to Muhammad while he (Muhammad) was driven out from Taif by the stone-pelting street boys. Utba and Shayba simply wanted the reparation (blood money) for the killing of their confederate (Amr b. al-Hadrami). So Utbah sent a message to Abu Jahl to retreat from his (Abu Jahl’s) cousin (i.e., Muhammad).

One of Utba’s sons, Abu Hudhayfah was a new Jihadist, and he was with Muhammad. That was why Utbah did not want to fight with Muhammad—Abu Jahl propagated this and condemned the cowardice of Utba to fight the Muslim army. Amr b. Hadrami’s brother, Amir b. al-Hadrami exhorted his people to take revenge for the killing of his brother. So reluctantly, Utba agreed to proceed with the battle, but expressed his desire not to kill Muhammad notwithstanding the raging bitter enmity and hatred between the two sides. Just then Omayr, a Quraysh arrowman brought the news of the Muslim army’s preparation for a war. He proposed a peaceful settlement with the Muslim army but Abu Jahl rejected the proposal. So, the Quraysharmy got ready for a fight. They moved slowly over the intervening sand hills that were made difficult from the previous night’s rain. However, as mentioned earlier, the rain brought an advantage to Muhammad by rendering the ground in front of Muhammad lighter and firmer to walk upon. Another disadvantage of the Quraysh was that they faced the rising sun before them while Muhammad’s army faced towards the west.

As soon as Muhammad had finished organizing his army ranks, he faced the advancing column of the Quraysh appearing over the rising sands in front. While praying to Allah for His assistance so that his little army would not vanquish, he was very concerned and went inside his little hut for a consultation with Abu Bakr. To assure His unflinching aid, Allah revealed 8:46. This verse gave the encouragement to the Muslim soldiers to advance to victory. Another verse 2:42-44 was also revealed. Other important verses related to Badr battle were doubling the army of Medina in 3:18……etc.

The Quraysh army now moved close, but the Muslim army did not move from their position which was at a much higher elevation than the Quraysh army and was, therefore, more advantageous to shoot arrows and spears at the enemy. Observing the strength of Quraysh army, Muhammad became nervous and started praying vigorously. This time, Allah sent him the assurance: like 20 for 200…..etc through verses 8:65, 66. Allah also forbade the Jihadists, in verses 8:15-16, from fleeing from a combat.In fact, ever since then, this provision has become a Sharia Law (Islamic Law) on combat (Reliance of The Traveller, p.659).

While this preparation was going on, Hakim b. Hizam, followed by a few other of the Quraysh, went to drink water from the cistern that Muhammad had dug. Every Quraysh man who came to drink was killed on that day with the exception of Hakim b. Hizam. It is not clear why Muhammad had decided to spare the life Hakim b. Hizam. None of the biographers give a convincing reason for Muhammad’s mercy upon him. However, we learn that Hakim b. Hizam later became a Muslim. Being alarmed at the fate of thirsty Quraysh, Abd al-Aswad Makhzami from the Quraysh sought to destroy the trough that the Muslims had just built, and vowed to drink water from the cistern that Muhammad had dug. When he went out, and before he could reach the cistern, Hamzah attacked him and cut off his foot and half of his leg. Abd al-Aswad crawled with his gravely wounded body towards the cistern and flung himself in it and drank the water from the spring reservoir. Hamzah hit him again with a blow that killed him on the spot. The battle now began. It was Friday, the 15th of March, 624CE (17th Ramadan, AH2). Although it was the fasting month, none of the Jihadists, not even the Apostle of Allah, fasted during fighting.[23]

In the beginning, the three Quraysh, Utbah b. Rabiah, his brother Shaybah b. Rabiah and Utba’s son al-Walid challenged the Muslims for single combats with them. First, Utbah b. Rabiah, refusing to fight with the Ansars asked the Quraysh in Muhammad’s camp to fight him in a single combat. They wanted to fight only with the people from their own tribe, namely their cousins, from the sons of al-Muttalib. So, when three Medina citizens stepped forward Muhammad called them back and asked his kinsmen, the sons of Hashim to arise and fight instead. Following Muhammad’s instruction, Hamzah, Ali and Obaydah (the uncle and the cousin respectively of Muhammad) went for the battle. Hamza wore an Ostrich feather in his breast, and Ali wore a white plume (a feather of horse hair) in his helmet.

Then Utba called his son, Walid, to arise and fight. He fought with Ali. It was a short combat. Ali mortally wounded Walid with his sword. When Utba moved forward, Hamza met him and killed him. Shayba now fought with Obaydah. Both of them were quite old. They battled for a while. At last, Shayba dealt a sword-cut on the leg of Obaydah that nearly severed his leg and brought him to the ground. Witnessing this, Hamza and Ali rushed on Shayba and killed him. Obaydah survived for a few days, then he died.

The fighting then became general and a free-for-all. The first Muslim killed was Umar’s freed slave, Mihja, slain by Amir ibn al-Hadrami.[24] Then Haritha b. Suraqah was killed. To incite his followers, Muhammad invoked the prospect of paradise to those who were slain. This motivated even a sixteen years-old boy, Umayr b. al-Humam,[25] who was eating dates. He threw the dates away and joined in the fighting. The boy was simply surprised to learn from Muhammad that all he had to do to go to paradise was to join in the Jihad and be killed. Soon, he was killed. Muhammad now exhorted that Allah loves fanatic Jihadists. Hearing this, an extremist, Auf b. Harith, asked Muhammad: ‘O apostle of God, what makes the Lord laugh with joy at His servant? He answered, ”When he plunges into midst of the enemy without mail.” Auf drew off the mail-coat that was on him and threw it away: then he seized his sword and fought the enemy till he was slain."[26] Whenever you watch on TV suicide bombers in action, remember those few words by the Prophet of mercy and you will surely understand what impelling force propels these fanatics to create the mind-boggling terror and to blow them apart.

The battle raged. For further invigoration of the Jihadists, Muhammad stooped down, lifted a handful of pebbles and threw them towards the Quraysh, crying aloud, “May their faces be deformed.”[27] Allah, by declaring that it was not the act of Muhammad but that of Allah in verse 8:17, fully approved Muhammad’s symbolic action. The Muslim army was now full of enthusiasm and in extreme fighting-vigour that the Quraysh army failed to withstand. As the fighting raged, Muhammad sent an instruction to his soldiers that Abul Bakhtari and al-Abbas, Muhammad’s two uncles were not to be killed.[28] It is reported that al-Abbas was a secret agent of Islam at Mecca,[29] but the reason to spare the life of Abul Bakhtari is not clear, although Ibn Ishak states that Abul Bkhtari was sympathetic to Muhammad when some pagans tormented him (Muhammad) at Ka’ba. When many Jihadists protested at this unexpected show of mercy for a few selected enemy combatants, Umar threatened to cut off their heads. Thus, the dissenters had no choice but to comply with their master’s request. Ibn Ishaq[30] reports that, besides the general killing in the battle, four apostates were specifically targeted for slaughter. These four Quraysh embraced Islam but did not migrate to Medina with Muhammad because their family members obstructed their departure by confining them in their homes. Later, they left Islam and joined the Quraysh in Badr. Muhammad had no mercy for them. All of them were slain by the Jihadists. Muhammad even invented a verse (4:97) to justify their killing.

004.097: When angels take the souls of those who die in sin against their souls, they say: "In what (plight) Were ye?" They reply: "Weak and oppressed Were we in the earth." They say: "Was not the earth of Allah spacious enough for you to move yourselves away (From evil)?" Such men will find their abode in Hell,- What an evil refuge!

The spirit and frenzy of killing among the Jihadists was so intense that Hazrat Umar killed his own maternal uncle, al-As b. Hisham b. al-Mughira. (Remember? He was proxy fighting for Abu Lahab, the great enemy of Islam!)

While the fighting continued, Muhammad remained at his shelter with Abu Bakr praying to Allah for victory. He implored Allah to send His assistance to the Muslims. So Allah replied in 8:9 to assist Muhammad with thousands of angels! It was a stormy winter day with a ferocious gusty wind blowing around. Three strong blasts of severe storm lashed the battlefield, and Muhammad immediately ascribed them as the angels sent by Allah to help the Jihadists. He told his fighting men that the first blast was one thousand angels led by the archangel Gabriel, the second blast was one thousand angels led by the archangel Michael and the third blast was another one thousand angels led by the archangel Saraphel.[31]. Thus, as confirmed in verse 3:124, Allah initially sent three thousand angel soldiers to help the Muslim fighters. When fighting became tougher Muhammad requested further reinforcement from his Allah and Allah immediately complied by sending another two thousand angels. Thus, as told in verse 3:125, in all, five thousand invisible angels from the almighty Allah, in addition to the three hundred plus Jihadists were required for the Muslim victory. The fanatic Jihadists claimed that the signs of the angels at Badr were white turbans.[32] or were they yellow turbans?[33]

Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari that says that Gabriel came down to help Muhammad:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 330: Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:

The Prophet said on the day (of the battle) of Badr, "This is Gabriel holding the head of his horse and equipped with arms for the battle.”

Thus, with the help of Gabriel the Quraysh started faltering. The heavy sands on which they stood impeded their movements. Some of their ranks gave way. Confusion raged and they started to retreat; began running and the Muslims were pressing after them to capture those of the Quraysh whom they did not kill in the battlefield. The Muslims followed their retreating steps, slaying or taking captive those that fell into their hands. The Quraysh, in their haste to escape, cast away their armour and abandoned their beasts of burden with all their camps and equipment. Seventy (some say forty-nine) Quraysh were killed and around the same number were taken prisoners. The Muslims lost only fourteen of their men, eight were Medina citizens and six were refugees. They also took many Quraysh nobles as captives. Muhammad gave orders not to kill his uncle al-Abbas. When Abu Hudhayfah (remember? his father, Utbah bin Rabiah was killed by Ali) protested about Muhammad’s double- standard and wanted to kill al-Abbas, while Umar threatened to cut-off the head of Abu Hudhayfah.[34] The Muslim soldiers caught a fleeing Abu al-Bakhtari (another uncle of Muhammad) along with his rider companion. The Jihadists agreed to spare the life of al-Bakhtari (as per Muhammad’s instruction) but not the life of his companion. When Bakhtari sought to protect the life of his companion rider the Muslims declined. So Bakhtari fought the Muslim and was killed. This news was brought to Muhammad.

In all, the Muslims took seventy (some say forty-four) Quraysh as captives. Sa’d b. Muadh wanted to kill all the prisoners, saying, “This was the first defeat inflicted by Allah on the polytheists, and killing the prisoners would have been more pleasing to me than sparing them.”[35] However, the prisoners were distributed to the Muslims for their safe keeping until Muhammad returned to Medina.

There is a heart-wrenching tale of how cruelly the Jihadists treated some captives. Umayah b. Khalaf was a polytheist, but he was a friend of Abd Umar, the new convert to Islam. Therefore, Umayah and his son Ali volunteered Abd Umar to become the prisoner of a Muslim. The famous Jihadist, Abd al Rahman b. Awf took charge of him in the expectation of a large ransom. It is reported that Umayah used to torment Bilal, the well-known Negro crier of Islamic prayer calls. When Bilal saw that Umayah and his son Ali were being led away by Abd al Rahman b. Awf, he shouted out to the Muslims to kill his former tormentor. Abd Rahman b. Awf immediately repudiated Bilal by calling him (Bilal) the son of a black woman and commanded him not to kill Umayamah and his young son, Ali. However, this plea of Abd al Rahman fell on deaf ears. On the cry of Bilal, other Muslims hacked Umayyah b. Khalaf and his son Ali to death and cut them into pieces. Abd al Rahman b Awf then cursed Bilal for killing his captive as he missed the opportunity of ransoming his captives (Umayyah b. Khalaf and his son).

Muhammad’s son-in-law, Abu al-Aas was also taken a prisoner. Khadija (Muhammad’s first wife) was his aunt. His mother was Hala d. Khuwaylid. Khadija used to regard him as her own son. Abu al-Aas did not embrace Islam and refused to divorce his wife Zaynab, Muhammad’s eldest daughter. He joined the Quraysh in the march against Muhammad at Badr.

The other famous Quraysh taken as captive were: Amr, Abu Sufyan’s son (not from Hind but from another wife of Abu Sufyan b. Harb) and Amir b. Al-Hadrami, Abu Sufyan’s close friend. Another son of Abu Sufyan, Hanzala was killed at Badr.[36]

As soon as the battle was over, there was widespread plundering by the Muslim soldiers. The Jihadistsalso told the incredible story that the heads of polytheists would fall off before a Muslim’s sword touched them. This they ascribed as help from the angels.

Abu Jahl, one of Muhammad’s uncles, was an implacable foe of Muhammad. Muhammad had such an unrelenting hatred for him that he gave him the appellation, Abu Jahl (“father of folly”) to his original respectable name of Abul Hakam (“father of wisdom”). Not being satisfied with such a sordid act, Muhammad wanted Abu Jahl to be killed.[37] To carry out Muhammad’s instruction, Muadh b. Amr, along with two Medina youths, Auf b. Afra and Muwawwidh b. Afra, the two sons of Afra, set out to search and slay Abu Jahl. Muadh found Abu Jahl in a thicket and attacked him. He brought Abu Jahl to the ground by a blow that cut Abu Jahl’s leg into two. Abu Jahl’s son, Ikrima struck Muadh and severed one of his arms, hanging only by the skin. Muadh then put his foot on the hanging arm, pulled it off, and went on fighting until the extreme pain forced him to quit the fight. At that time Muwawwidh b. Afra and his brother Auf b. Afra arrived at the site and killed the mortally wounded Abu Jahl. After the killing of Abu Jahl, they went back to fight the Quraysh and themselves were killed.[38] When the news of a dying Abu Jahl reached Muhammad, he instructed his servant, Abd Allah b. Masud to search for Abu Jahl’s corpse. Abd Allah b. Masud went out and found a dying Abu Jahl in the shrub grasping for his last breath. Abu Jahl was still breathing when Muhammad’s servant, Abd Allah ran up and cut off his head and carried it to his master. Gloating from victory, Muhammad said, “The head of the enemy of Allah.” Abd Allah then cast the bloody head of Abu Jahl at his pitiless master’s feet. Muhammad said, “It is more acceptable to me than the choicest camels in all Arabia.” Then Muhammad rewarded Abd Allah b. Masud with the sword of murdered Abu Jahl. Sunaan Abu Dawud records it in this way:

Book 14, Number 2716: Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

At the battle of Badr the Apostle of Allah gave me Abu Jahl's sword, as I had killed him.

We read in Sahih Bukhari that two boys killed Abu Jahl and Muhammad rewarded them. Here is the Hadith from Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 4, Book 53, Number 369: Narrated 'Abdur-Rahman bin 'Auf:

While I was standing in the row on the day (of the battle) of Badr, I looked to my right and my left and saw two young Ansari boys, and I wished I had been stronger than they. One of them called my attention saying, "O Uncle! Do you know Abu Jahl?" I said, "Yes, what do you want from him, O my nephew?" He said, "I have been informed that he abuses Allah's Apostle. By Him in Whose Hands my life is, if I should see him, then my body will not leave his body till either of us meet his fate." I was astonished at that talk. Then the other boy called my attention saying the same as the other had said. After a while I saw Abu Jahl walking amongst the people. I said (to the boys), "Look! This is the man you asked me about." So, both of them attacked him with their swords and struck him to death and returned to Allah'S Apostle to inform him of that. Allah's Apostle asked, "Which of you has killed him?" Each of them said, "I Have killed him." Allah's Apostle asked, "Have you cleaned your swords?" They said, "No. " He then looked at their swords and said, "No doubt, you both have killed him and the spoils of the deceased will be given to Muadh bin Amr bin Al-Jamuh." The two boys were Muadh bin 'Afra and Muadh bin Amr bin Al-Jamuh.

My guess is that those two boys referred in the above Hadith were the two sons of Afra. Here is another Hadith from Sahih Bukhari on the last few moments of Abu Jahl:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 300: Narrated Anas:

The Prophet said, "Who will go and see what has happened to Abu Jahl?" Ibn Mas'ud went and found that the two sons of 'Afra had struck him fatally (and he was in his last breaths). 'Abdullah bin Mas'ud said, "Are you Abu Jahl?" And took him by the beard. Abu Jahl said, "Can there be a man superior to one you have killed or one whom his own folk have killed?"

The battle over, Muhammad gave orders that all the enemy corpses, including that of Abu Jahl and his severed head, be thrown into a well. Twenty-four dead bodies of the infidels were thrown in this filthy well. (See Sahih Bukhari, vol. 5, book 59, number 314.) When this was duly done, he stood at the well, talked to the corpses of the Quraysh,[39] haranguing them for their folly, disbelief and for rejecting him as the messenger of Allah. When the Muslims asked him if the dead could hear, Muhammad replied that the dead could indeed hear better than the living, except that the deceased could not reply. Umayyah b. Khalaf’s body was not thrown into the well. His body started decaying. So they covered it with stones. Sahih Bukhari records:

Volume 2, Book 23, Number 452: Narrated Ibn 'Umar:

The Prophet looked at the people of the well (the well in which the bodies of the pagans killed in the Battle of Badr were thrown) and said, "Have you found true what your Lord promised you?" Somebody said to him, "You are addressing dead people." He replied, "You do not hear better than they but they cannot reply."

Among the pile of dead bodies was the corpse of Utba b. Rabiah, the father of Abu Hudhayfa, the newly recruited Islamic Jihadist. When Muhammad observed some sadness in Hudhayfa’s face he blessed him, thinking that Hudhayfah was probably saddened by his father’s death. On this, the Jihadi son of Utba replied that his sadness was due to the unbelief of his father and not for his death! The Muslim son of Utbah, Hudhayfah regretted that his father did not embrace Islam after all!! Such was the blind devotion and resolve of the Jihadists to fanaticism.

These obsequies of the infidels done, the Muslims remained in the battlefield until the end of the day. Then they carried their dead and wounded and retired to a valley, several miles from Badr, and buried their slain comrades there. Now was the time to wrangle over war booty. When the rest of the Quraysh army disappeared, the Muslims engaged themselves in the gathering of spoils. Muhammad promised every Jihadist that he could keep the booty he (the Jihadist) took personally. Thus, every Jihadist was allowed to retain the plunder of those whom he had killed with his own hands. Those who did not fight directly, but protected Muhammad also wanted equal share of the booty. Some people complained that Muhammad had taken a beautiful red vestment (official garment) without the knowledge of others. So, Allah revealed the verse 3:161:“It is not for a Prophet to conceal booty……..,” exonerating Muhammad of any embezzlement of war spoils. A dispute arose as to the distribution of spoils regarding who gets more and who gets less. Muhammad had to intervene with a revelation (8:41) from Allah. In this verse, the almighty proclaimed one-fifth booty is to be set-aside for Him and His dearest Prophet. Muhammad also prided himself that booty was made lawful only to him and not to other Prophets, as he was the most favourite of Allah. In accordance with this command of Allah, the rest of the spoils were gathered into a common stock for a fair distribution later, and Abdullah b. Ka’b, an officer, was appointed the guardian of the spoils. The Muslim army then started their return march to Medina.

The next day, the spoils were divided under a tree near Saffra. Everyone got equal share after one-fifth was set-aside for Muhammad. Horsemen received each two extra portions for their horses. Every man got a camel, a leather couch or some other item. Muhammad took as booty the famous camel of Abu Jahl. He later used it for conducting raids and as a stud for breeding camels. Reciting verse 55:45 andascribing this booty as a gift from Allah, he also took the sword, Dhu al-Faqr belonging Munabbih b. al-Hajjaj. As per the spoil distribution rule, he also had the exclusive right to choose his most favourite item before they were duly disbursed. The captives were also re-distributed among Muhammad’s companions for their fate to be decided at Medina.

The true blood-thirsty character of Muhammad was unveiled when the Muslim soldiers halted at Saffra. While distributing the captives, Muhammad recognised al-Nadr b. al-Harith, a Quraysh poet whom the Jihadists had captured. While Muhammad was at Mecca, al-Nadr composed verses that were superior to the Qur’an. Muhammad was greatly enraged by al-Nadr’s compositions. As alluded to in verse 8:31 (Dashti, p.47), Al-Nadr b. al-Harith also criticized Qur’anic verses by uttering that they (the verses) were only fables of the ancients, that the Meccans had heard similar verses before.Muhammad had no kindness for al-Nadr. To quench his thirst for revenge, the Prophet of mercy gave orders that the hapless al-Nadr be killed. Ali carried out Muhammad’s order by beheading al-Nadr at Saffra, right in front of Muhammad.[40] This was the tolerance Allah’s best creation had for his opponents who dared to challenge him intellectually. Rodinson[41] writes that Muhammad was extremely sensitive to intellectual attack on him. Having finished his critic, a satisfied Muhammad now gave order to march ahead for Medina.

Two days later, the Muslim army stopped at Irqu’l-Zabya, midway between Badr and Medina. Here Allah’s Apostle wanted to extinguish further, his lust for blood and retribution. Uqbah b. Abi Muyat, another prisoner, whose daughter was married to Abu Sufyan b. Harb’s son, ‘Amr b. Abi Sufyan, was ordered out for execution. The ‘offender’pleaded for mercy in the name of his little daughter. But Muhammad had no mercy for him. What did Uqba do to deserve such a terrible punishment from the Prophet of compassion and kindness? Muhammad claimed that Uqba tormented him when he preached his religion of love and compassion (Islam) at Ka’ba. Without showing even an atom of pity or kindness to his fallen foe, Muhammad ordered the killing of Uqba. This is how it is described by Ibn Ishaq: “When the apostle ordered him to be killed ‘Uqba said, ‘But who will look after my children, O Muhammad?’ ‘Hell’, he said, and ‘Asim b. Thabit b. Abul-Aqlah al-Ansari killed him according to what Abu ‘Ubayda b. Muhammad b. ‘Ammar b. Yasir told me.” Some biographers note that it was Ali who killed Uqba.

On the killing of those two prisoners, Rodinson[42] (Rodinson, p.168) writes, “On the other hand he gave free rein to his anger against two men who had attacked him on an intellectual level. They had studied Jewish and Persian sources and had asked him awkward questions. They had scoffed at him and his divine messages. They could look for no mercy.”

Two additional prisoners were also killed; they were: Naufal b. Khuweilid whom Ali killed and Mabad b. Wahb whom Umar beheaded. It is reported that the latter refused to accept his defeat and praised al-Lat and al-Uzza (two idols) in the presence of Muhammad.[43] The reason of killing Naufal is not known. So, in all, seven prisoners were slaughtered before the Muslim army, along with the rest of the prisoners arrived at Medina.

To spread the news of Muslim victory at Badr, Muhammad now dispatched Zayd b. Harith to Medina ahead of the arrival of the Muslim army contingent. When Zayd arrived at Medina, he heard the news of the death of Ruqayyah, Muhammad’s daughter. People were preparing the burial of her when Zayd arrived at Medina with the sweet news of Muslim’s triumph at Badr.

On the next day, Muhammad arrived at Medina with the war booty and received the sad news of the death and burial of his daughter Ruqyyah during his absence. As mentioned before, Ruqayyah’s husband, Uthman b. Affan, could not join in the plunder due to his wife’s illness. Nevertheless, Muhammad rewarded his mourning son-in-law in the equal share of the spoils. A few months later, Uthman married Muhammad’s last unmarried daughter, Umm Kulthum, who was previously married to a son of Abu Lahab, then became separated from him. When the remaining people of Medina congratulated the Jihadists for their good catch, the Jihadists gloated over the slaughtering of the polytheists. Many Jihadists even admitted that slaughtering the infidels was good fun.[44]

In the evening of next day, the rest of the Jihadists, along with the captives arrived at Medina. Watching the crestfallen, haggard, pitiful and depressed captives, many Medinites were sorrowful for them. After all, many of these manacled prisoners were their kith and kin, their own flesh and blood. A glimpse of this flow of compassion is observed from the sympathy that Muhammad’s second wife, Sauda showed to a prisoner. Sauda had gone to comfort the lamentation of a family member of Afra, a citizen of Medina who had lost two sons in Badr, as mentioned earlier. On her return, she found Abu Yazid Suhayl b. Amr, the brother of her late husband (i.e., her brother-in law), now a prisoner, standing by her house with his hands tied behind his neck. Sauda preferred that instead of being caught a captive by Muhammad, Abu Yazid should have chosen an honorable death. However, Muhammad admonished her for saying such words. Filled with pity and compassion, she wanted to loosen the captive’s bound hands. When she sought Muhammad’s approval, a stern Muhammad asked her not to do that. We also learn from her narration that during this period, the women of Arabia did not wear any veil (Hijab) and they were free to move on their own.[45] Her depiction of the fierce nature of Muhammad also exposes the myth that Muhammad’s relation with his wives was cordial and loving; for, Sauda clearly said that she was deeply scared of Muhammad. Here is her own words: “Suddenly the Prophet’s voice startled me: ‘Sauda would you stir up trouble against God and his apostle?’ I said, “By God, I could hardly contain myself when I saw Abu Yazid in this state and that is I said what I did.”’ [46]

Nonetheless, overall, the people of Medina treated the prisoners with some kindness. They were given food and shelter and were not tortured, though it is reported that Hazrat Umar wanted to pull out Suhayl’s (another prisoner) teeth by saying to the messenger of Allah: ‘Let me pull out Suhayl’s two front teeth; his tongue will stick out and he will never be able to speak against you.’[47] But Muhammad objected to any such mutilation of the prisoners. The good treatment of the Meccan prisoners was also in the interest of their Muslim captors if they (the Muslims) wanted good ransoms from the captives’ relatives—they knew this truth. The Muslims were quite prudent on this and due to the kindness shown by the Muslims of Medina; a few of the poor prisoners accepted Islam and stayed in Medina, it is claimed. It is reported that when Muhammad ordered that all prisoners be fettered, al-Abbas, Muhammad’s uncle, was also chained. Muhammad had a sleepless night till his followers unchained al-Abbas.[48]

Once the euphoria of the victory of Muslim army was over, it was time to settle the affair of prisoners of war. As mentioned previously, right from the beginning the fanatic Jihadist, Sa’d b. Muadah was in favor of slaughtering all the captives that the Muslims had in their hands. Hazrat Umar also wanted to behead all the captives, suggesting that brother kill brother, and Abu Rawaha wanted to burn them alive. Muhammad was quite indecisive on this. At first, he too, wanted to kill the prisoners excepting a few. Abu Bakr suggested taking ransoms from them. Suddenly, Muhammad found some merit in what Abu Bakr had proposed. He found a good opportunity in raising money for his poverty-stricken followers. Immediately, he claimed that Allah (via Gabriel) had sent down verse 8:67, permitting him to take ransom after a wide slaughter, and verse 8:68, permitting him to enjoy booty. These two verses made a compromise between a complete annihilation of the captives and taking ransoms for their release.

Foremost in Muhammad’s mind was Abu al-Aas, his son-in-law, who, as written before, became a captive of the Muslims. When Muhammad’s eldest daughter Zaynab (i.e., Abu al-Aas’ wife who was living in Mecca), heard of her husband’s capture, she sent money and Khadijah’s (her mother, and Muhammad’s first wife) necklace as ransom for the release of her husband. At last, Muhammad’s heart was softened (albeit, a little bit) when he saw the necklace of his deceased wife, Khadijah. He was certainly concerned, thinking about Abu al-Aas and his daughter. Next morning, in his mosque, he sought the opinion of his Jihadist followers on this matter. They unanimously agreed that Abu al-Aas be set free without any ransom and be allowed to return to Mecca. Muhammad was greatly relieved and freed Abu al-Aas, but with the condition that upon his arrival at Mecca, Abu al-Aas must divorce Zaynab and send her to Medina to join her father. Abu al-Aas promised that he would let Zaynab return to Muhammad at Medina and, indeed, upon his arrival at Mecca, he did exactly what he promised. He made arrangements for Zaynab to leave Mecca. At that time, Hind (Abu Sufyan’s wife) was friendly with Zaynab. Despite the bitter enmity between Muhammad and Abu Sufyan, Hind volunteered to provide any material help that Zaynab needed to escape to her father. But Zaynab thought it was prudent to keep her plan of escape a secret. So, at an opportune time, Zaynab borrowed a camel to leave for Medina. Her brother-in-law accompanied her. Learning the departure of Zaynab, two Quraysh pursued Zaynab’s camel and caught up with her at Dhu Tuwa. One Quraysh, Habbar b. al-Aswad threatened her with a spear. Zaynab was pregnant at that time. It is reported that she fell down from the camel and had a miscarriage. Then Habbar tormented Zaynab, but Abu Sufyan intervened to let her escape from the harassment of Habbar. Abu Sufyan did not bear any vengeance whatsoever against Muhammad’s daughter Zaynab, and advised her to leave Mecca secretly. So, after a few days, when all the din and bustle of Badr had subsided, Zaynab surreptitiously escaped Mecca at night.

Next, to be decided was the fate of al-Abbas, Muhammad’s uncle. The Jihadists brought a naked al-Abbas in front of Muhammad. Muhammad at first, had to find some clothing for his undressed uncle. Here is the Hadith from Sahih Bukhari on this:

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 252: Narrated Jabir bin 'Abdullah:

When it was the day (of the battle) of Badr, prisoners of war were brought including Al-Abbas who was undressed. The Prophet looked for a shirt for him. It was found that the shirt of 'Abdullah bin Ubai would do, so the Prophet let him wear it. That was the reason why the Prophet took off and gave his own shirt to 'Abdullah. (The narrator adds, "He had done the Prophet some favor for which the Prophet liked to reward him.")

Because al-Abbas was a wealthy man Muhammad stipulated that al-Abbas should ransom himself as well as his nephews and his confederates. On this, al-Abbas claimed that he was a silent Muslim; that he was forced to fight against the Muslims. Muhammad still wanted ransom from al-Abbas. In fact, Muhammad owed a good amount of money to al-Abbas, but when al-Abbas insisted that that debt should be used as ransom, Muhammad declined. Such was the greed for money by the Prophet of mercy. In the end, Muhammad took 20 ounces of gold (about US$ 8,000 in to-day’s money) from al-Abbas for his release.

At first, the Quraysh played it cool in ransoming their captives so that the Muslims did not demand high prices for the release of them. Abu Sufyan refused to pay any ransom for his son ‘Amr. When a Muslim, Sa’d b. al-Numan, went to perform Umra, Abu Sufyan held him hostage in exchange for his son, Amr. Muhammad had no choice but to set free ‘Amr b. Abi Sufyan for the release of Sa’d. Muhammad insisted on a high ransom for a Meccan because his son was a rich merchant. The son paid a ransom of 4,000 Dirhams (please calculate in US$, using the conversion mentioned below) for his father’s release.

Overall, Muhammad received a large sum of money as a ransom for the Quraysh prisoners. The ransom money for a prisoner varied from one thousand Dirhams to as much as four thousand Dirhams. It is reported that the Quraysh paid 250,000 Dirhams [yes, a cool quarter of a million Dirhams; take out your calculator and estimate how much it is in to-day’s money; use the conversion of one Dirham = 1/10 Dinar; one Dinar = 4.235 grams of gold; and in case you have forgotten, one ounce = 32.1 grams] as ransom to free their kith and kin who were taken as prisoners at Badr II. The average ransom for a prisoner was four thousand (4,000) Dirhams.[49] Sahih Bukhari states that besides booty and ransom money for the captives, each Jihadi received a pension of five thousand (5,000) Dirhams per year. Here is the Hadith from Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 357: Narrated Qais:

The Badr warriors were given five thousand (Dirhams) each, yearly. 'Umar said, "I will surely give them more than what I will give to others."

Some prisoners who did not have the means to pay a ransom volunteered to teach ten Muslim boys the skill of reading and writing for each such prisoner. When their tuition was complete, the prisoner was then released. Zayd ibn Thabit, the poet (later, Muhammad’s secretary) is said to have learned writing this way. This tells us that the Meccan people were, in general, literate while the Medina followers of Muhammad were mostly illiterate; still, the Muslims called the Meccans ‘ignorant’!

The victory at Badr opened a new chapter in the propagation of the nascent faith of Islam. Realizing the power of the sword, Muhammad was now convinced that for his fascistic doctrine to triumph, he must win militarily. Thus, from now on, sword became the language of Islam (observe the national flag of Saudi Arabia closely) and engaging in warfare for booty and captives became the modus operandi of the new Jihadists for their survival and material enrichment. Commenting on this, Maxine Rodinson[50] writes that the only motive for Badr II was booty. The victory at Badr became a rallying point for Muhammad’s religion, and to the disbelievers Islam now became associated with fear, terror, plunder and bloodshed. On the other hand, the Quraysh and the polytheists also recognized the need for a decisive military victory to contain the spread of menacing Islam.

Section Four

‘Defined in Psychological terms, a fanatic is a man who consciously overcompensates a secret doubt’---Aldous Huxley (1894-1963)[51]

Terror Ten

The Murder of Asma bt. Marwan at Medina by Umayr b. Adiy al-Khatmi —March, 624CE

Immediately after his return from the victory at Badr, Muhammad felt strong enough to put a halt to his critics who were displeased that his arrival at Medina, along with his horde of marauding Jihadists had caused fear and serious divisions among the Medinites. Many Jews were greatly disturbed at the prospect of a militarily strong army of the Muslims and feared that they might be Muhammad’s next victims, because they (the Jews) possessed great wealth. During those days, the most successful method of hurling epithets and criticisms to opponents was through poems. Therefore, poets in those days were what journalists are today. One such poetess was Asma bint Marwan. She belonged to the B. Aws and did not hide her dislike for Islam. She was married to Yazid b. Zayd, a man of Banu Khatma and had five sons and a suckling infant. Some authors suggest that her father was a Jew. After the Badr war, she composed some satirical poems. The verses spread from mouth to mouth and finally reached the ears of the Muslims and they were greatly offended. Muhammad could not at all endure satire or vituperation.[52] Therefore, an incensed Muhammad decided that it was time to get rid of her.

In his mosque, at night, Muhammad sought a volunteer to assassinate Asma bt. Marwan. A blind man, Umayr b. Adiy al-Khatmi, belonging to the same tribe as Asma’s husband (i.e., Banu Khatma) stood up to complete the job. In the dead of night he crept into her apartment. Her little children then surrounded Asma while she slept. Hugging her bosom was her infant, suckling her breast. The blind man, feeling stealthily with his hand, removed the infant from her breast and plunged his sword in her belly with such a force that it passed through her back. This severe blow killed Asma on the spot. It was just five days before the end of the month of the sacred month of fasting, Ramadan when Muslims are not supposed to shed blood.[53]

After murdering Asma, next morning, the killer Umayr went to pray in the mosque while Muhammad was there. Muhammad was quite anxious to learn if the mission of Umayr was a success or not. He said to Umayr, the killer “Have you slain the daughter of Marwan?’ Commenting on this Ibn S’ad[54] writes, “This was the word that was first heard from the Apostle of Allah, may Allah bless him.” When Umayr replied that the job had been carried out with success, Muhammad said, “You have helped God and His apostle, O ‘Umayr!’ When Umayr asked if he would have to bear any evil consequences, the apostle said, “Two goats won’t butt their heads about her.”[55] Muhammad then praised Umayr in front of all gathered for prayer for his act of murder, and Umayr went back to his people. (Note: Some biographers suggest that Umayr was Asma’s former husband). Five days later, the Muslims celebrated the first Eid (the end of fasting)!

When Umayr, the killer returned to Upper Medina, he passed the sons of Asma who were burying their slain mother. They accused Umayr of murder of their mother. Without hesitation, Umayr admitted the accusation boastfully and threatened to kill the whole family if they dared to repeat the lampoons that their mother had composed deriding the Prophet of mercy. This threat of terror worked wonderfully. The entire tribe of Asma’s husband (i.e., Banu Khatma) who secretly hated Islam, now openly professed their adherence, just to save their lives. Ibn Ishak writes, “That was the first day that Islam became powerful among B. Khatma. The day after Bint Marwan was killed the men of B. Khatma became Muslims because they saw the power of Islam”.[56]

Muhammad and his followers were now convinced that terror, plunder, political murder do, indeed, work for Islam.

Terror Eleven

The Murder of Abu Afak at Medina by Salim b. ‘Umayr—April, 624CE

Abu Afak, a Jew of Medina was a very old man, about 120 years old. He was active in the opposition of Muhammad’s religion. He too composed some satirical verses that annoyed the Muslims. One month after his victory at Badr, Muhammad showed his limit of tolerance to his intellectual opposition by expressing his wish to eliminate this old man. At his mosque, the apostle of Allah sought the service of a volunteer killer, saying, ‘Who will deal with this rascal for me?’[57]

A convert by the name of Salim b.‘Umayr, brother of B. ‘Amr b.’Auf from the B. Amr tribe came forward to do the job. He killed Abu Afak with one blow of his sword when the latter slept outside his house. (Some say that Abu Afak was murdered first then Asma). Ibn S’ad describes this gruesome murder in this way:

“He waited for an opportunity until a hot night came, and Abu ‘Afak slept in an open place. Salim b. ‘Umayr knew it, so he placed the sword on his liver and pressed it till it reached his bed. The enemy of Allah screamed and the people, who were his followers rushed him, took him to his house and interred him.”[58]

This perfidious murder alarmed all those in Medina who did not like Muhammad and his religion. The Jews were utterly terrified.

Terror Twelve

The Affair of al-Sawiq at Qarkarat al-Qudr by Muhammad—April, 624CE

This operation was a small reconnaissance by the Quraysh to gauge the strength and preparedness of Muhammad to launch further attacks on the Meccans. After suffering the ignominious defeat at Badr II at the hands of the emerging force of the Islamic Jihadists, Abu Sufyan b Harb, the Quraysh leader vowed not to touch women until he had destroyed the tribes of al-Aws and al-Khazraj.[59] He gathered two hundred mounted followers, took the eastern road through the Nejd and secretly arrived by night, at the settlement of B. Nadir, a Jewish tribe. However, the Jewish chief, Huwey refused him admission to the Jewish quarters. So, Abu Sufyan took refuge with Sallam b. Mishkan (also known as Abu Rafi), another leading man of B. Nadir Jews. Sallam offered Abu Sufyan’s party a hospitable welcome at night, furnishing Abu Sufyan with the intelligence regarding Medina. At dawn, Abu Sufyan moved forward stealthily and arrived at the corn fields and palm gardens of Urayd, a place about two or three miles to the north-east of Medina. He burnt these farms and killed two farmers there. Then he returned to Mecca. Meanwhile, the news spread in Medina and the Muslims were alarmed. Muhammad followed in hot pursuit the Abu Sufyan’s army and went as far as Qarkarat al-Qudr. However, it was a fruitless pursuit. The Muslims collected some of the provisions thrown away by the Quraysh men on their return journey to Mecca to lighten the burden on their horses. The Muslims brought back the provision that was mostly barley and as such, it is called the affair of Sawiq.

Terror Thirteen

Raid at Qarkarat al-Qudr Against the Ghatafan and Banu Sulaym led by Muhammad—May, 624CE

This expedition was taken against the nomad tribes of Sulaym and Ghatafan who inhabited the plains of Nejd, to the east of Medina. These tribes belonged to the same stock of the Quraysh and were probably incited by Abu Sufyan to commit a plunder upon Medina. Muhammad came to learn about this impending attack through intelligence. So, he hastened to surprise them. He took two hundred men and reached at Qarkarat al-Qudr but found the place deserted, except for a herd of five hundred camels under the charge of a single boy. Muhammad took the five hundred camels as booty[60] and divided them amongst his men, taking one-fifth for himself as per Islamic rule on plunder (How much one camel is worth? My guess is about US$ 300 each. So this plunder was about US$ 150,000). That meant, from this raid, he took one hundred camels (i.e., equivalent US$ 30,000) for himself. Other Jihadists received two camels each.[61] The camel boy was taken as a captive but was released after he accepted Islam. Muhammad, after leading this raid, stayed at Qarkarat al-Qudr for three nights and returned to Medina without any fight. After returning to Medina he accepted all ransoms for the Quraysh prisoners from Badr II war.[62]

This handsome ransom from the Quraysh captives and the camels from the Qarkarat al-Qudr plunder made him quite rich indeed in a very short time; thus alleviating, at least temporarily, his and his followers immediate pecuniary hardship. There was now a convincing reason to stick to Islam, if one wanted to benefit materially!

Nonetheless, this booty was not ample to satisfy the enormous appetite for wealth by the newly recruited Jihadists. Muhammad was now looking forward to a far more pelf that he knew very well that only the Jews in Medina could supply. Feeling a sense of physical strength from his fanatical followers, he was eagerly waiting for an opportunity to lay a siege on the Jews and grab their land and property. Very soon, such an opportunity came up.

Terror Fourteen

The Ethnic Cleansing of Banu Quaynuqa Jews from Medina by Muhammad—July, 624CE

As written previously, with the decisive victory at Badr II and after the assassination of most of his intellectual critics at Medina, Muhammad quickly realized that it was time to prove ‘might is right.’ He knew rather well, that the only people who stood, as a stumbling block on his dream of establishing his and his Allah’s authority in Medina were the Jews. These Jews were mostly successful owners of orchards on the outskirts of Medina. Many of them were artisans, craftsmen, jewelers and merchants. They were a wealthy, prosperous community, living in their fortified quarters on the suburbs of Medina in harmony with the populace of Medina city. The most prominent among these Jews were the Banu Quaynuqa, Banu Nadir and Banu Qurayza. When Muhammad migrated to Medina these Jewish clans made a covenant with him to live in tranquility and harmony and to aid him, should any attack fell on him. Nonetheless, his victory at Badr II and his brutal killing of many Meccan polytheists unnerved the Jews and they feared an attack on them any time soon. They were absolutely correct. Muhammad was now in a mood to renounce all his treaties with the Jews and conduct plunder on them, to siege their fertile, productive land and their exquisite wealth. In fact, Gabriel brought the decree (8:58) from Allah that he (Muhammad) was free to break treaty with the Jews. With Allah on his side, Muhammad started to threaten the B. Qaynuqa Jews with the consequence of Badr II unless they accepted Islam. B. Qaynuqa Jews were the weakest of all the Jewish tribes in Medina.[63] This is what the prophet of ‘religious tolerance’ told the B. Qaynuqa Jews in their market:

“O Jews, beware lest God bring on you the like of the retribution which he brought on Quraysh. Accept Islam, for you know that I am a prophet sent by God. You will find this in your scriptures and in God’s covenant with you.”[64]

Hearing Muhammad’s harangue, the B. Qaynuqa Jews retaliated by ignoring his plea for Islam and challenged Muhammad to face them militarily. This is what they replied to Muhammad:

“Muhammad, do you think that we are like your people? Do not be deluded by the fact that you met a people with no knowledge of war and that you made good use of your opportunity. By God, if you fight us you will know that we are real men!”[65]

Then Muhammad demanded Jizya tax from the Jews but the Jews disparaged Muhammad by saying that His Allah was poor. An angry Allah, in verse 3:181, immediately promised His retribution to the Jews.[66]

The show of defiance was a fatal error on the part of B. Qaynuqa; for, this display of insolence by the Jews was good enough reason for Muhammad and his over-eager, booty-hungry Jihadists to wait to conduct an attack on them. Allah also revealed verse 3:12, 13, assuring Muhammad of his victory against the Jews. In addition, the Muslims also complained of sowing discord between the B. Aws and B. Khazraj by the Jews by narrating the battle of Buath, in which these two tribes fought fiercely. It was during this time that Allah forbade, in verse 5:57, to engage in friendship by the Muslims with the Jews and the Christians.[67] While this hostility between the Muslims and the Jews was simmering, an incident took place that gave Muhammad the opportunity he was patiently waiting to lay an attack on the Jews. The incident was as follows:

An Arab girl, married to a Muslim convert of Medina went to the Jewish shop of a goldsmith in the market place of Qaynuqa. While waiting for some ornaments, she sat down. A silly neighbor secretly pinned the lower hem of her skirt. When she arose, the awkward expose made everyone laugh. She screamed with shame. A passing Muslim witnessed the incident and killed the offending Jew. The brother of the Jew then killed the Muslim. The family of the murdered Muslim then appealed to the converts of Medina to take revenge.

The skirmish now became general and Muhammad made no attempt to mitigate the situation, nor did he try to bring the offending parties to justice. He immediately gathered his followers under the white banner in the hand of Hamzah and marched forward to attack the Jewish tribe. The Jews took shelter in their fortified apartments. So, Muhammad laid a siege and a full blockade was imposed. The siege lasted for fifteen days. The Jews were expecting help from their Khazraj allies. But the help did not come. So, the desperate B. Qaynuqa Jews had no choice but to surrender to Muhammad. Their hands were tied behind their backs and preparations were made for their execution. At this time, Abd Allah ibn Ubayy, the Khazarite and a new convert to Islam (he was the nemesis of Muhammad at Medina, Muhammad calling him a hypocrite) intervened. He could not stand that his old faithful allies would be massacred in cold blood. He begged Muhammad for mercy, but Muhammad turned his face away. Abd Allah persisted. Finally, Muhammad yielded and let the prisoners escape execution. He then cursed the Jews and Abd Allah ibn Ubay with Allah’s punishment. Then Muhammad ordered the Jews of B. Qaynuqa to leave Medina within three days.[68] They were led to exile by Ubadah b. al-Samit ibn Samit, one of the Khazarite leaders to as far as Dhubab. Then the Jews proceeded to Wadi al-Qura. There they got assistance from the Jewish inhabitants with carriage until they reached Adriat, a territory in Syria where they settled permanently.

Thus, the B. Qaynuqa Jews surrendered their arms and jewel-making machinery and were exiled from Medina. In this connection, Tabari writes:[69] “Allah gave their property as booty to his Messenger and the Muslims. The Banu Qaynuqa did not have any land, as they were goldsmiths. The messenger of God took many weapons belonging to them and the tools of their trade”

Thanks to Allah’s permission for booty and plunder, Muhammad and the formerly indigent Muslims were really on their way to become wealthy residents of Medina.

Section Five

‘Fascism is a religion; the twentieth century will be known in history as the century of Fascism’---Benito Mussoline (1883-1945)[70]

Terror Fifteen

Raid on Ghatafan at Dhu Amarr in Nejd by Muhammad—June, 624CE

A month after the operation of al-Sawiq Muhammad learnt that some clans of the Ghatafan tribesmen had gathered troops at Dhu Amarr in Nejd with aggressive design. So, Muhammad led an expedition of four hundred and fifty fighters[71] to search out the enemy and disperse them. This was the largest military exercise led by Muhammad prior to the battle of Uhud.[72] However, the enemy got wind of Muhammad’s departure and took to hiding. Muhammad’s army was able to capture one man who gave information about the Ghatafan’s hideout; the Jihadists proceeded to capture them. The captured man was forced to convert to Islam and Muhammad used him as a guide. The enemy soon heard of Muhammad’s approach and they took sanctuary on the tops of hills. No fighting took place. Muhammad spent eleven days on this expedition and then returned to Medina. Ibn Sa’d reports that a man threatened to kill Muhammad when he (Muhammad) was sleeping and Allah revealed verse 5:11 when he was unsuccessful, as Muhammad sought the protection of Allah.[73]

Terror Sixteen

Second Raid on Banu Sulaym at al-Qudr in Buhran by Muhammad—July, 624CE

Soon after the expulsion of B. Qaynuqa Jews from Medina, Muhammad heard that a great force of Banu Sulaym tribesmen from Buhran in al-Qudr was advancing on Medina. The call for Jihad went out once again, and soon a Muslim army of between three hundred to three hundred and fifty men marched out to attack the B. Sulaym at Buhran. Muhammad failed to track them, and when he arrived there, he found that the enemy had broken up. So, after staying there for three nights (or ten nights, as per Ibn Sa’d[74]) he returned without meeting the enemy. After returning to Medina he accepted all ransoms for the Quraysh prisoners captured during Badr II war.[75]

Terror Seventeen

The Murder of Ka’b b. Ashraf at Medina by Muhammad b. Maslama—August, 624CE

Ka’b, a poet was the son of a Jewess of B. Nadir. He was greatly saddened by the victory of Muslims at Badr II. He made no attempt to conceal his discontent on the sudden ascent of Muslim power in Medina. He went to Mecca, and through his poetry, enticed the Quraysh for revenge. On his return, he further angered the Muslims by composing lampoons against Muslim women. Muhammad was greatly distressed that this kind of free expression might subdue the morale of his followers. He prayed to Allah for the destruction of Ka’b. Allah, in verse 4:52 also cursed those who dared to criticize Muhammad. In his mosque, he requested for volunteers to get rid of Ka’b b. Ashraf. Muhammad b. Maslama, belonging to B. Aws stood up and vowed to slay Ka’b b. Ashraf. He chose four other men from B. Aws as his accomplices. When the leader of this assassination squad told Muhammad that to murder Ka’b they might have to resort to deceit and to tell lies, Muhammad unhesitatingly permitted them to do so (read the Hadith quoted below).

The murder team drew up an elaborate plan to dupe Ka’b b. Ashraf with sweet words and deceitful promises. They engaged Abu Naila, the foster brother of Ka’b b. Ashraf for this purpose. Abu Naila went to Ka’b pretending to borrow some money from him and talked bad about Muhammad, the Prophet. Ka’b believed him and demanded some security for the loan. Abu Naila agreed that they would pledge their arms, and an appointment for a late hour meeting at the house of Ka’b was organized. In the evening the band of conspirators assembled at the house of Muhammad, the Prophet. The Prophet accompanied them to the outskirts of the town. They took refuge in the low shrubs of the Muslim burial ground. The Prophet then parted, giving them blessing for the success of their mission. The killing team proceeded and arrived at Ka’b’s house. Ka’b was then taking rest in his bedroom with his newly married bride. Abu Naila, his foster brother called out for him to come down. When Ka’b hastened to climb down, his wife caught him by his blanket and wanted him not to go. Ka’b comforted her by saying that it was his foster brother. He came down and was not alarmed as he found his callers were not armed. They then wandered along, conversing on the misfortunes of Medina since the arrival of Muhammad till they reached a waterfall. Ka’b’s foster brother found some sweet smell in Ka’b’s hair and Ka’b told him that it was the smell from his newly married bride. Suddenly, the traitor seized Ka’b’s hair, and dragging him to the ground shouting, ‘’Slay him! Slay the enemy of God.” All other conspirators then struck their swords on Ka’b while he died making a fearful scream. His assassins then cut off Ka’b’s head and fled in haste. When they arrived at the burial ground, they chanted the Takbir (ie Allahu Akbar). Muahammad heard the Takbir and knew that the work had been accomplished. At the gate of the mosque the Prophet welcomed the assassins and praised them for their victory. The perpetrators threw the head of Ka’b b Asharf before Muhammad. One of the assailants was wounded in the mission. The Prophet praised Allah for what had been done and comforted the wounded man.

Here is the Hadith from Sahih Bukhari detailing the murder of Ka’b al-Ashraf.

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 369: Narrated Jabir bin 'Abdullah:

Allah's Apostle said, "Who is willing to kill Ka'b bin Al-Ashraf who has hurt Allah and His Apostle?" Thereupon Muhammad bin Maslamaa got up saying, "O Allah's Apostle! Would you like that I kill him?" The Prophet said, "Yes," Muhammad bin Maslamaa said, "Then allow me to say a (false) thing (i.e. to deceive Ka’b). "The Prophet said, "You may say it." Then Muhammad bin Maslamaa went to Ka’b and said, "That man (i.e. Muhammad demands Sadaqa (i.e. Zakat) from us, and he has troubled us, and I have come to borrow something from you." On that, Ka’b said, "By Allah, you will get tired of him!" Muhammad bin Maslamaa said, "Now as we have followed him, we do not want to leave him unless and until we see how his end is going to be. Now we want you to lend us a camel load or two of food." (Some difference between narrators about a camel load or two.) Ka’b said, "Yes, (I will lend you), but you should mortgage something to me." Muhammad bin Mas-lama and his companion said, "What do you want?" Ka'b replied, "Mortgage your women to me." They said, "How can we mortgage our women to you and you are the most handsome of the 'Arabs?" Ka'b said, "Then mortgage your sons to me." They said, "How can we mortgage our sons to you? Later they would be abused by the people's saying that so-and-so has been mortgaged for a camel load of food. That would cause us great disgrace, but we will mortgage our arms to you." Muhammad bin Maslamaa and his companion promised Ka’b that Muhammad would return to him. He came to Ka’b at night along with Ka’b's foster brother, Abu Na'ila. Ka’b invited them to come into his fort, and then he went down to them. His wife asked him, "Where are you going at this time?" Ka’b replied, "None but Muhammad bin Maslamaa and my (foster) brother Abu Na'ila have come." His wife said, "I hear a voice as if dropping blood is from him, Ka'b said. "They are none but my brother Muhammad bin Maslamaa and my foster brother Abu Naila. A generous man should respond to a call at night even if invited to be killed." Muhammad bin Maslamaa went with two men. (Some narrators mention the men as 'Abu bin Jabr. Al Harith bin Aus and Abbad bin Bishr). So Muhammad bin Maslamaa went in together with two men, and sail to them, "When Ka'b comes, I will touch his hair and smell it, and when you see that I have got hold of his head, strip him. I will let you smell his head." Ka’b bin Al-Ashraf came down to them wrapped in his clothes, and diffusing perfume. Muhammad bin Maslamaa said. " have never smelt a better scent than this. Ka'b replied. "I have got the best 'Arab women who know how to use the high class of perfume." Muhammad bin Maslamaa requested Ka'b "Will you allow me to smell your head?" Ka'b said, "Yes." Muhammad smelt it and made his companions smell it as well. Then he requested Ka'b again, "Will you let me (smell your head)?" Ka'b said, "Yes." When Muhammad got a strong hold of him, he said (to his companions), "Get at him!" So they killed him and went to the Prophet and informed him. (Abu Rafi) was killed after Ka'b bin Al-Ashraf."

For further details on this gruesome murder consult Ibn Ishaq, p.368 or Tabari, vol.vii, pp.94-97

For further Hadith on Ka’b’s murder consult Sahhi Muslim, Book 19, Hadith number 4436

Terror Eighteen

The Murder of Ibn Sunyanah at Medina by Muhayyish b. Masud —July, 624CE

Ibn Sunyanah was a Jewish merchant who was friendly and helpful to many Muslim converts. But that friendliness of Ibn Sunaynah did not prevent some fanatic Jihadists to finish him off, just because he was a Jew. This was how it all started:

In the morning after the murder of Ka’b b. Ashraf, Muhammad gave a general permission to his followers to slay any Jew whom they might chance to meet. Tabari[76] describes this ordinance of gratuitous killing of any Jew thus:

The messenger of God said, “Whoever of the Jews falls into your hands, kill him.” So Muhayyish b. Masud fell upon Ibn Sunaynah, one of the Jewish merchants who was in close terms with them and used to trade with them, and killed him. Huwayyish b. Masud (his brother) at that time had not accepted Islam; he was older than Muhayysih, and when (the latter) killed (the Jew), he began beating him saying, “O enemy of God, have you killed him? By God you have made much fat in your belly from his wealth.” Muhayyish said, “I said to him, ‘By God, if he who commanded me to kill him had commanded me to kill you, I would have cut off your head.’” And, by God, that was the beginning of Huwayyish’s acceptance of Islam. He said, “If Muhammad had ordered you to kill me. You would have killed me?” and I replied, “Yes, by God, if he had ordered me to kill you I would have cut off your head.” “By God,” he said, “a faith which has brought you to this is indeed a marvel.” Then Huwayyisah accepted Islam.

In this connection the readers may wish to recall the beheading of Daniel Pearl, the WSJ journalist. The Islamic Jihadists killed him the moment he uttered that he was a Jew. These fanatics simply carried out what Muhammad had ordained them with respect to the Jews!

From the Sahih Hadith of Sunaan Abu Dawud, we read the following:

Book 19, Number 2996: Narrated Muhayyisah:

The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) said: If you gain a victory over the men of Jews, kill them. So Muhayyisah jumped over Shubaybah, a man of the Jewish merchants. He had close relations with them. He then killed him. At that time Huwayyisah (brother of Muhayyisah) had not embraced Islam. He was older than Muhayyisah. When he killed him, Huwayyisah beat him and said: O enemy of Allah, I swear by Allah, you have a good deal of fat in your belly from his property.

Terror Nineteen

Plunder of a Quraysh Caravan at Nejd by Zayd b. Haritha—September, 624CE

The Meccans lived on trade; it was their life-blood, especially the trade with Syria. Their economy could not survive if the marauding gang of Muhammad cut off their trade route. The interminable attack by the fanatic Muslim Jihadists literally imposed a blockade on their trade that could very well soon destroy Mecca and Arabia—the Quraysh and the other Meccans were very quick to realise this truth. The experience of Badr II had taught them a good lesson, and they did not want a repeat of it any more. Therefore, they sought out a new trade route for their richly laden caravan, plying between Mecca and Syria. This alternative route was right through the middle of Nejd, across the desert and through Iraq. Although this was a lengthy and arduous journey, this course was thought to be safe from Muhammad’s hand.

Having decided on this alternative route, the Quraysh equipped a caravan to traverse the plain land of the central desert. Safwan headed the caravan. The caravan carried vessels and bars of silver. The guide was Furat b. Hayaan who claimed to be able to lead the caravan through a route unknown to Muhammad. Through intelligence however, Muhammad got wind of this caravan and immediately dispatched Zayd b.Haritha in pursuit of it. Zayd ibn Haritha was a freed slave of Muhammad and Muhammad adopted him as his son. Later, Muhammad married this adopted son’s wife Zaynab.This was the first expedition led by Zayd b. Haritha He was equipped with one hundred battle-hardened men. He trailed the caravan and made a sudden attack on it. It was a success. The leaders of the caravan fled and Zayd took the booty as well as two prisoners to Medina. The booty was valued at one hundred thousand (100,000) Dirhams (using the conversion rate provided previously convert this to equivalent US$ of today and you will be surprised). Muhammad kept for himself one-fifth (i.e., 20,000 Dirhams, definitely a lot of money during those days). All others received eight hundred Dirhams per soldier. Furat became a prisoner. The Muslims said, “If you accept Islam, the Messenger of God will not kill you.” He accepted Islam and was allowed to go free.[77]

Terror Twenty

The Murder of Abu Rafi at Khaybar by Abd Allah b. Unays---December, 624CE

Abu Rafi (he was also known as Sallam ibn Abul-Huqayq) was a compatriot of Ka’b b. al-Ashraf. He was a leader of the Khaybar Jews and lived in Hijaj. Like Ka’b b. al-Ashraf, he lamented the coming of Muhammad in Medina and composed poems and satires to earn the ire of Muhammad. Muhammad was contemplating of eliminating Abu Rafi in the same manner as Ka’b, and was looking for volunteers to kill him. Soon this opportunity came to him on a golden platter.

We learnt in Terror 17 above that a death squad formed by the B. Aws people who murdered Ka’b b. al-Ashraf, the Jewish poet. When the Khazaraj people heard that al-Aws had killed Ka’b Ibn al-Ashraf, they wanted to match this killing by murdering another Jew, and Abu Rafi became their choice. Thus, a killing competition developed between the Aws and the Khazaraj. Soon they sought permission of Muhammad to kill Abu Rafi. Muhammad, of course, gladly approved their murder plan and gave them his blessing.

A five-member assassin squad was dispatched to finish off Abu Rafi. Muhammad selected Abd Allah b. Atik as the head of this assassin team. After the team arrived at Khaybar, they went to Abu Rafi’s house by night and went upstairs through a spiral stair and sought permission to enter Abu Rafi’s room. Abu Rafi’s wife came out and enquired about the purpose of their call. They pretended to be Arab traders. So she let them in. They entered his room and bolted the door. Abu Rafi’s wife gave a wild scream; they wanted to kill her too, but refrained from doing so when they remembered Muhammad’s injunction to not to kill a woman. On their threat, Abu Rafi’s wife had to keep her mouth shut while the assassins ran with open swords after their prey as Abu Rafi was still in his bed. Then Abdullah b. Unaya bore down and plunged his sword on the belly of Abu Rafi until it went right through him.

While escaping, Abd Allah b. Atik fell off the spiral stairway, bruising severely his leg. His comrades took him to a nearby water channel and treated him. The Jews made a futile search for the assassin of Abu Rafi and then returned to a dying Abu Rafi. To confirm Abu Rafi’s death, his killer, Abd Allah b. Unays set off and mingled with the bereaving crowd. Abu Rafi’s wife mentioned that she could recognize the voice of the assassin to be that of Abd Allah b. Atik but she was not certain that Abd Allah Atik would come from a far off place of Yathrib (Medina) to Khaybar to kill Abu Rafi. Then she announced the death of Abu Rafi. As per Abd Allah b. Atik, he had never heard any word more pleasing than the death of Abu Rafi. Once they were sure of their victim’s death, the perpetrators returned to Muhammad and each of them claimed to be the assassin of Abu Rafi. Muhammad asked them to bring their swords for examination. From the blood in the sword he declared that Abd Allah b. Unays had killed Abu Rafi (Sallam Ibn Abi al-Huqayq). On this murder, Muhammad said, “This sword of ‘Abd Allah b. Unays killed him. I can see the marks left by bones on it.”[78]

Hassan b. Thabit composed a poem glorifying the assassinations of Ka’b b. al-Ashraf and Sallam b. Abi al-Huqyaq (Abu Rafi).

The murder of Abu Rafi is recorded in Sahih Bukhari in Hadith 5.59.371

[Note: Some biographers mention that this murder took place just prior to Muhammad’s invasion on Khaybar]

Section Six

‘Young man smile in the face of death, for you are on your way to Heaven’---from a Manual of Terror[79]
Terror Twenty-one

The Battle of Uhud, Led by Muhammad—March, 625CE

The Quraysh resolutely decided to avenge their defeat at Badr II. The need for a decisive military victory against the menacing Islam and its diehard Jihadists became more urgent when Zayd b. Haritha plundered their rich caravan that took the new alternative route through Nejd (see terror 19, CH. 5). The Quraysh were now convinced that nothing could protect their lifeline (trade) from the pillage and terror of Muhammad. They alerted the neighboring tribes and sought to raise money to form a formidable military operation against Muhammad. Through contributions from different parts of Arabia they raised 250,000 Dirhams (besides the 250,000 Dirhams paid as ransom to secure the release of the Meccan prisoners from Muhammad) for the impending military expedition to avenge their defeat.[80] They also concluded alliances with other nearby Bedouin tribes. Besides this subscription from various sources, they also decided to use the entire profit from the caravan that escaped Badr II to use it to combat the terrorism of Muhammad. This profit was one thousand camels and fifty thousand Dinars (around US$ 550,000 in all, using the conversion rate mentioned earlier) in cash, a substantial amount of money in those days.[81] With such a handsome resource at their disposal, the Quraysh had no difficulty in organizing a formidable army of three thousand men, seven hundred of them were armored warriors and two hundred mounted cavalry, ready to fight the terror perpetrated by Muhammad and his fanatic followers. There was also a small band of fifty Medina citizens under Abu Amir, the Christian monk, who went over to Mecca after being disgusted at the enthusiastic reception of Muhammad at Medina. Besides these military personnel, a batch of fifteen Quraysh women in camel litters also joined the military operation. Their leader was Hind bt. Utbah, the wife of Abu Sufyan Shakhr b. Harb. At Badr II she had lost her father (Utba), uncle (Shaybah) and her son, Hanzala. She was particularly interested in going for the blood of Hamzah who had slain her father at Badr II. Now was the time for her to quench her thirst for revenge. She engaged an Abyssinian slave, Wahshi, possessing deadly javelin skill and belonging to Jubayr b. Mut’im to kill Hamza, promising Wahshi his freedom if he was successful in his mission.

It was twelve months since the Badr II and it was the month of Ramadan. The Quraysh remained steadfast in their revenge for the defeat at Badr II. Now was the time to put their threat into execution. They planned a grand attack on Muhammad. Rumor of this grand plan had been reaching Muhammad for some time through his informers at Mecca. He even received an oracle from Allah in 3:128 on this preparedness. This rumor was confirmed when Muhammad received a sealed letter from his uncle, al-Abbas while he (Muhammad) was at his mosque at Quba, a short distance from the city of Medina. A messenger from Mecca delivered the letter to Muhammad. The letter contained the information that the Quraysh, with three thousand soldiers were planning an attack on Muhammad. He kept the content of the letter a secret and immediately returned to Medina to concur with his advisors there. However, the news leaked out when the wife of Sa’d b Muadh, the Khazaraj leader, overheard the conversation between him and Muhammad. Soon, the news spread that an immediate attack was coming from the Quraysh.

In Mecca, the Quraysh were now fully ready to set out for a showdown with Muhammad. At last, near the end of Ramadan, the Quraysh army started their march with three thousand soldiers and with Abu Sufyan b. Harb as their general. The other chiefs of the Quraysh clans also accompanied the Meccan army.

After a march of ten or twelve days, the Meccan army, taking the usual route by the shore, arrived at Dhul Hulaifa, about five miles west of Medina. It is reported that while at al-Abwa, Hind bt. Utbah, Abu Sufyan’s wife suggested that they dig up the grave of Muhammad’s mother, but the Quraysh refrained from doing such a depravedact. It was Thursday morning, and after halting here for a while, the Quraysh army marched northward for a few miles, bypassing the city of Medina; instead, they proceeded about three miles further north and encamped at Uhud, a mountainous region with some wide plain space for the camel’s grazing. One may wonder why the Quraysh did not attack central Medina; they could have easily done so with much success and with plenty of booty. The reason is that the Quraysh were not at all interested in any sort of plunder or booty. In fact, they had no grudge against the general population of Medina; they were angry with only one person—their co-citizen, Muhammad, who had taken refuge there.[82] Soon after their arrival at the plains of Uhud, the Meccans cut down the luxuriant forest as feed for the horses and camels. They also set loose the camels and horses to graze. Then Friday came and it passed without any activity.

In Medina, Muhammad was kept appraisedof Meccan movements. A spy, Hobab ibn al Mundhir surveyed the Quraysh camp on Thursday and brought back the alarming estimate of the Quraysh army. Muhammad decided to keep that information a secret. The next day, Friday, Muhammad discussed with his people the course to be pursued. He had a bad dream the previous night and told the conclave of his Jihadists about the need of protection of Medina and himself. Due to his bad dream the previous night, a superstitious Muhammad was quite reluctant to go for the battle. At first, it was decided that the women and children of the suburbs and surrounding hamlets should be brought within the city. The enemy, if they approached should be met with arrows, stones and other missiles from the housetops. Abd Allah ibn Ubayy, Muhammad’s nemesis supported this proposal of defending the city of Medina should the Quraysh attackedit. But the young converts wanted to go out and fight the enemy in the field, as they did at Badr II. Young Jihadists who missed the Badr II and its booty were more enthusiastic in going out to fight the Quraysh. The picture of paradise hovered before their eyes as martyrs in Allah’s cause was just as the Quran had described it in 56:25-26.[83]Hamza was adamant, saying, “By Allah who has sent the Book down unto you, I will not taste food till I fight them with my sword outside Medina.”[84] Many people supported this young faction. In the end, Muhammad gave way to them, commanding them to make ready for the battle.

After the afternoon prayer, the people assembled in the court of the mosque armed for the battle. Muhammad himself put on two armors, one on top of another. When a few young Jihadists found that Muhammad had quite reluctantly agreed to proceed for the battle, they became repentant and wanted to abort the mission. On this, Muhammad said,[85] “It does not suit a Prophet that once he had put on armor. He should take it off until Allah has decided between him and the enemy.” Some people hesitated but Muhammad kept going. Muhammad’s child-bride, Aisha also volunteered to join the Jihad and he allowed her.[86] Aisha nursed the wounded, brought water to the thirsty and rendered sundry services.[87]

Then the Muslims fixed three banners on the three lances. One for the refugees, carried by Musab b. Umayr (some say, Ali), the second, to the leader of B. Aws, Usayd ibn Hudayl, the third to a leader of B. Khazraj, al-Hubab ibn al-Mundhir. Abdallah ibn Umm Maktum was appointed to look after Medina city and to lead the prayer in the absence of Muhammad. The Muslim army consisted of one thousand men (one hundred of them were armored), and two horses (one belonging to Muhammad). Then Muhammad gave the orders for the march northward to the plains of Uhud. The two Sa’ds (Sa’d b. Muadh and Sa’d b. Ubadah) ran in front of the Muslim battalion.

Muhammad marched until he reached al-Shaykhayn and saw a well-equipped army waiting there. On enquiry, he learned that they were polytheists and Jews who were ready to join the Muslim army against the Meccans. They were the allies of Abd Allah ibn Ubay. Muhammad refused to accept them as his comrade, saying, “Do not seek support of the polytheists against polytheists.”[88] Then he halted at al-Shaykhayn and reviewed his forces, rejecting those who were disabled or too young to fight. At nightfall, the Muslim army encamped there and Muhammad spent the night there. Abd Allah ibn Ubayy encamped nearby. He was displeased by the unfriendly behavior of Muhammad to his Jewish adherents. The Quraysh were also camped nearby. A ridge separated the two armies.

In the morning the Muslim army started marching again to Uhud. When they reachedat a place called Ash Shawt[89] they could observe the Quraysh army in the distance. It was at this place that Abd Allah ibn Ubayy rebelled against Muhammad, withdrew his three hundred men from the Muslim army and started departing for Medina thus reducing the number of Jihadists to around seven hundred men. Two other parties of Muhammad were also influenced by Abd Allah ibn Ubayy. They were about to join him (Abd Allah ibn Ubayy), but at the eleventh hour, changed their minds and decided to remain with Muhammad. As revealed in 3:122 Muhammad claimed this change of heart to be Allah’s will. When Abd Allah ibn Ubay departed, another band of Muhammad’s followers went along with him, pleading Abd Allah ibn Ubayy to fight for the cause of Allah. But ibn Ubayy was adamant in returning to Medina, thus greatly displeasing the pleading clan. Allah, in verse 3:187 cursed the hypocrisy of Abd Allah ibn Ubayy. So, now Muhammad had to march alone with his seven hundred followers. Although he was quite near to Uhud, and could easily see the Quraysh encamped in the plains of Uhud, he found that it would not be safe to follow the main road to Uhud, because that would engage him to a full frontal confrontation with the enemy. Muhammad now sought the help of a local guide, Abu Khaitamah to reach the Uhud Mountain bypassing the frontal confrontation with the Quraysh. This guide took the Muslim army through a track that required the trespassing through farmland belonging to a blind man named Marba b Qyizi. When the Jihadists wanted to pass through this farmland without the permission of the owner, the blind man protested by throwing dust on them and saying, “You may be the apostle of God, but I won’t let you through my garden. By God, Muhammad, if I could be sure that I should not hit someone else I would throw it in your face.” The Jihadists sought Muhammad’s permission to cut to pieces this blind man. Muhammad declined; but it was too late. A diehard Jihadist had already hit the blind man on his head with his sword that cut his head in to two pieces.[90] Such was the mercy of Allah’s soldiers!

Upon their arrival at Uhud, the Muslims camped at the base of the mountain and arranged their rank to face the Quraysh. Muhammad dispatched fifty archers to the hill of Aynayan that was opposite to the main Uhud mountain range to guard the rear of the Muslim army. He appointed Abd Allah ibn Jubayr as their leader and gave strict order to not to leave their position under any circumstances, whether victory or defeat, until they received the command from him. He issued further orders to not to engage the enemy until he gave instructions. Muhammad himself took up a position at an elevated place with plenty of arrows to shoot at the enemy. Sahih Bukhari states that Some Jihadists drank wine to imbue them further in Jihad. Here is the Sahih Hadith:

Volume 6, Book 60, Number 142: Narrated Jabir:

Some people drank alcoholic beverages in the morning (of the day) of the Uhud battle and on the same day they were killed as martyrs, and that was before wine was prohibited.

Muhammad exhorted the Jihadists to a frenzied spirit of war; gave his sword to one cavalier, Abu Dujana who was famous for his savagery and fanatic killing instinct. Then Muhammad sat down and began casting arrows. He was protected by a band of Jihadists who ensured that any attack from behind would be repulsed immediately. However, his elite core of companions (like Abu Bakr, Ali, Hamzah, Umar and others) were dispatched to lead the Muslim soldiers for a fierce combat. Muhammad then waited for enemy’s approach. At this time, Abu Sufyan b. Harb, the leader of the Quraysh army brought his army, and facing Uhud, marshaled them in front of Muhammad. Khalid b. al-Walid commanded the right wing, while Ikrimah b. Abu Jahl commanded the left wing, with Abu Sufyan in command of the middle front. The women, at first, kept to the front sounding their tumbrels and martial verses; but as the line advanced, they fell to the rear.

The Meccan banner was borne by Talha ibn Abi Talhah. He belonged to the Quryash clan of Abdud Dar whose duty it was to carry the banner of the Qurayshduring war. It was Saturday, Shawwal 7, AH3 corresponding to March 23, 625. The two armies were now poised to ignite the fire.

Before the battle started, Abu Sufyan sent a message of peace to the men of al-Aws and al-Khazaraj, asking them to leave the matter of battle among the cousins (i.e., among the Quraysh) only. He did not want to have a war with al-Aws and al-Khazraj. But al-Aws and al-Khazraj turned down his peace offer. Thus, a ferocious showdown became inevitable.

The first person from the Quraysh to start the single combat was Abu Amir (Muhammad used to call him al-Fasiq—the evildoer) with a party of fifty of his people. They exchanged stone-throwing with the Muslims. This continued till the Muslims gained an upper hand, and Abu Amir and his companions turned back To keep the fervor of fighting spirit intact, the Quraysh women came out marching, beating cymbals, drums and tambourines and singing patriotic songs. In the next stage of fighting, it was mainly single combat, following the Arab customary start of a battle.[91] Talha ibn Abu Talhah strode forward with the Quraysh standard; Az- Zubair b. al-Awwam (some say Ali ibn Talib) met him and killed him. On hearing the death of the first standard bearer of the Quraysh, Muhammad rejoiced with Takbir (Allahu Akbar) and said, “Every Prophet has a disciple and my disciple is Az Zubair,”[92] thus guaranteeing Az Zubair a place in paradise, whether alive or dead in the Jihad.

After the death of Talhah, his brother Abu Shaybah Uthman b. Abi Talhah took over the Quraysh standard reciting enticing verses. Hamzah attacked him with his sword, cutting his hand and shoulder and exposing his lung. Soon Abu Shaybah Uthman was killed. Then, his brother, Abu Sa’d b. Abi Talhah took over the Quraysh flag and Asim b. Thabit killed him. In this way, seven members from the same family were killed. They were: Talhah, his brothers, Shaybah and Abu Sa’d; Talha’s four sons, viz. Musafi, Al-Harith, Kilab and Julas. When Musafi’s mother learnt the killing of her two sons in the hands of Asim b. Thabit she vowed to avenge their death by drinking wine from Asim’s skull.[93]

The slaughter continued and the Quraysh grew desperate. When all the brave brothers and sons of Talhah were slain, Artat Shurahbil raised the flag of the Quaryshand an unknown Jihadist killed him. The Quraysh standard then went to the hand of Shurayh b. Qariz and then to his slave Su’ab; the Muslims killed both of them. Thus, ten Quraysh laid down their lives to keep the Quraysh standard aloft. The Quraysh flag lay on the ground with no one to raise it. The front line of the Quraysh was now broken; panic and terror struck their minds and they took to the flight. They realized that it was a mistake on their part to engage the Muslims in single combat. However, it was too late. Hanzala b. Abu Amir (the Christian monk’s Muslim son) dueled with Abu Sufyan and was about to kill him when Shaddad b. al-Aswad struck Hanzala b. Amir and killed him.[94] This was what Abu Sufyan b. Harb later recalled in a poetic verse as ‘Hanzala for Hanzala.’ (Remember? Abu Sufyan’s son Hanzala was killed by the Muslims at Badr II).

As soon as the Quraysh realized their folly in engaging the Muslim Jihadists in single combat they launched a general engagement. In the beginning, with the fierce attack from the Muslims, the Qurayshbegan to waver. Each time they moved forward, the archers, protecting the rear of the Muslim army in the neighboring hillock pushed them back. The Meccan army was about to lose heart. Abu Dujana, with the sword given by Muhammad, Hamza and Ali fought valiantly. They killed a number of Quraysh unbelievers. The Quraysh, became desperate and started to flee the battle leaving their standard lying on the ground and no one to carry it. Thus ended the first phase of the Uhud battle.

The Muslim army, sensing the nervousness of the Quraysh, without any delay, started collecting booty. Their cupidity for booty was so intense that when the Muslim archers saw from the hilltop afar their compatriots engaged in plunder, they simply deserted their positions and joined in the rush for the loot. Only ten archers, with their leader Abd Allah ibn Jubayrremained in their position as directed by Muhammad. The rest could not care less about Muhammad’s instruction; booty became their supreme goal. Here is a summary of what Tabari wrote about the Jihadists desire for booty:[95]

When the Jihadists, guarding the rear of Muslim soldiers saw the Quraysh and their women fleeing and saw the booty they became hungry for spoils and said, “Let us go to the Messenger of God and get the booty before the others beat us to it.” Another group wanted to obey the order of Muhammad and leave their positions. On this altercation between the two groups God revealed, “Whoso desireth….the Hereafter (3:145).

Witnessing the greed for booty, Ibn Masud said, “I never realized that any of the Prophet’s companions desired the world and its goods until that day.” This uncontrolled greed for booty by the Jihadists provided Khaild b. Walid, the commander of the Quraysh cavalry to charge the booty-drunken Muslims from behind and to change the tide of war. He soon made a vicious attack on the remaining archers, killing all of them, including their leader Abd Allah ibn Jubayr. Khalid b. Walid was followed by Ikrimah b Abu Hakam (Abu Jahl’s son; Abu Jahl was brutally murdered in Badr II). It is claimed that the angels were present but they did not fight for the Muslims.[96] It is it clear why the angels were reluctant to help the soldiers of Allah. When the Muslim ranks were broken and forced back, Muhammad tried to resume the flight. He gave a call to continue fighting in the name of the apostle of Allah. But his call remained largely unheeded and the retreat continued unabated. The enemy soon came closer to Muhammad. A party of diehard devotees then rallied around his person. It was impossible for Muhammad to escape. While this confusion was raging, a rumor, that Muhammad had been killed, broke the backbone of the Muslim army. Muhammad’s biographers often provide conflicting and confusing account of this episode of the Uhud battle. Here is what I understood after consulting a few versions of this story:

Watching the quick change of fortune in the war front and the Muslim’s disunity, the Quraysh soon regained their spirit and returned to fight. A Quraysh woman, Umrah bt. Alqamah Al-Harithya lifted the lying standard on the ground. This time, the Quraysh had a decisive upper hand in the fight. They gathered together and started searching for Muhammad.

A band of Quraysh army, after killing the archers, pursued Muhammad and his bodyguards. At that time most of the Jihadists were busying themselves with the plunder. Only a small group of nine Jihadists were protecting Muhammad, seven of them were Ansars (helpers) and two were Muhajirs (immigrants). A part of Khalid’s army, led by ibn Qamia started hurling stones at this little group protecting Muhammad. One of these stones hit Muhammad’s mouth injuring his lower right incisor and rupturing his lower lip. Another sword-attack from Utbah b. Abi Waqqas (the brother of Sa’d b. Abi Waqqas, a Muslim), a Quraysh injured his forehead and shoulder causing severe bleeding.

The Meccans attack on the Muslims from behind put them to flight. They (the Meccans) killed many Muslims. Some Muslims were gravely wounded; many started to flee the battle. With a wounded person and a wounded heart Muhammad called on his followers to fight on, but no one was listening to him. Then Allahsent the oracle in verse 3:128, “It is no concern at all of thee (Muhammad), whether He relent toward them or punish them: for they are evildoers.” A helpless Muhammad then cried out, “Who will sell his life for us?” Hearing his desperate call, Ziyad b. al-Sakani (or Umarah b. Ziyad al-Sakani), along with other five Jihadists, came forward to protect Muhammad. They were killed one after another in front of him until only Ziyad b. al-Sakani was left.[97]

It is reported[98] that Hatib b. Baltah followed Utbah b. Abi Waqqas and killed him, although it was the great desire of Sa’d b. Abi Waqqas to kill his own brother (Utbah). While the attack on Muhammad was not mortal (because Muhammad was wearing a double coat of arms), the blow was so heavy that it caused the two rings in his helmet to penetrate his cheeks. An injured Muhammad vehemently cursed the perpetrators. Initially those bodyguards fought with supreme bravery to protect Muhammad. But the Quraysh continued their foray of relentless attack on them—so much so,that they killed the seven ansars in no time. Only the two Muhajirs, namely, Talhah b. Ubaidullah and Sa’d b. Abi Waqqas, now protected Muhammad. In the short melee that ensued, the Quraysh seriously injured Talhah b. Ubaidullah. The standard bearer of the Muslims, Musab b. Umayr was nearby. It happened that he resembled Muhammad in his appearance. Ibn Qamiah attacked him and killed him. Thinking that he had killed Muhammad, he started shouting at the top of his voice, “Muhammad has been killed.” Hearing this terrible news, the Muslim’s rank fell in disorder; confusion raged and they started fighting each other. One such victim of this internecine was the father of Hudhayfa, Al-Yaman. When he saw his father about to be killed by another Muslim, he cried out, but to no avail. Hudhayfah later forgave his father’s killer and did not demand any blood money for the killing of his father. Many Muslims fled the battlefield and headed towards Medina. Some of them took their comrades’ corpses for burial at Medina. Some Muslims even tried to contact Abd Allah ibn Ubayy to strike a deal with the Quraysh, so that they would not be killed by them. But this attempt failed. Finding his position to be untenable and extremely vulnerable from further attack, Muhammad began to run for his life. A Jihadist, Ka’b b. Malik saw a fleeing Muhammad and rejoiced, crying loudly, “Allah’s messenger is alive.” An unnerved Muhammad asked Ka’b to keep his mouth shut; but the Quraysh had already heard that their bitterest enemy was still alive. One Quraysh, Ubay b. Khalaf rode to Muhammad in order to kill him. Muhammad took a spear from one of his companions and hurled it at Ubay b. Khalaf injuring him. Ubayy went back to the Quraysh with the injury in his throat and neck and said, “By God, Muhammad has killed me.” The Quraysh found nothing so seriously wrong with Ubayy. But Ubayy insisted that Muhammad’s curse had afflicted him. Ubayy b. Khalaf died of his wound at Sarif while returning to Mecca. It is stated that when the Quraysh saw Ubay b. Khalaf’s wound and told him that it was not very serious he refused to believe it, insisting that Muhammad had previously cursed him to death and as such he would surely die. While there is no evidence/record to suggest that Muhammad had killed any one with his own hand, Ibn Sa’d writes, “Ubayyi Ibn Khalaf al-Jumahi, whom the apostle of Allah, may Allah bless him, slew with his own hand …” [99]

While running in a hurry to save his own life, Muhammad fell into a ditch (some kind of booby-trap) that Abu Amir, the Christian monk had previously dug to trap Muslim soldiers. Now, hearing the joyful shout of Ka’b, about thirty of the Jihadists, including Muhammad’s hardcore companions like Abu Bakr, Ali, Umar etc. started approaching him. When they came near the ditch where Muhammad had fallen, they were greatly relieved to find him alive. Muhammad asked them not to make much noise but to proceed north and take sanctuary at one of the caves in the hillock. Ali put forth his hand towards Muhammad and lifted him up from the ditch. With a live Muhammad with them, his companions then started to proceed stealthily towards the hillock to take shelter there, to execute a planned withdrawal of the Muslim army and, most importantly, provide medical attention to Muhammad and his injured companions. It is reported that Aisha and a few other Muslimah joined Muhammad’s team. Fatima (Muhammad’s daughter) arrived at the scene of the battle and helped to dress the wound of her father. It took about a month for Muhammad’s wound to heal.

Hamza’s sister, Safiya also came up. She was fondly attached to Hamza, her brother.

The battle of Uhud also demonstrates the use of extreme vituperative and vulgar language, mostly by the Muslims. Here is a sample:

While such a grave predicament afflicted the Muslims, Hamzah was fighting gallantly killing a few Quraysh. The Abissiniyan slave, Wahsi (Remember? he was hired by Hind bt. Utbah to kill Hamzah) was watching him close by and took up a strategic position aiming his deadly spear at Hamzah. At this moment, Siba b. Abd al-Uzza al-Ghubshani (Abu Niyar) passed by Hamzah. Abu Niyar was the son of a female circumciser, Umm Ammar, a freed slave of Shariq b. Amr b. Wahb al-Thaqafi. So, Hamzah yelled at him, “Come over here, you son of a cutter-of clitorises.”[100]When, Wahsi, the slave of Jubayr b. Mutim saw Hamzah yelling at Abu Niyar, he (Wahsi) swiftly hurled his javelin at Hamzah that struck him before he could strike Abu Niyar. The javelin struck Hamzah in the lower part of the belly and came out between his legs. Hamzah died quickly and Wahsi recovered his javelin and returned to his camp, thus fulfilling his commitment of killing Hamzah. Hamzah’s body lay dead on the ground.

Thus, we note that FGM (Female Genital Mutilation) was quite prevalent among the Arabs in the days of Muhammad. Muhammad did not put any ban on this practice of mutilating female private organs.

As mentioned previously, after Muhammad was pulled up from the ditch, Abu Bakr, Umar, Ali and his other companions carried him to a cave nearby to provide medical attention and nursing. A Jihadist pulled out the ring that had penetrated inside Muhammad’s cheek, and while performing this primitive ‘surgery’, he broke Muhammad’s already injured incisor. Blood was oozing out from Muhammad’s wound in his face. Malik b. Sinan sucked out the blood and drank it.[101] On this, Muhammad said, “He whose blood mingles with mine will not be touched by the fire of hell.”[102] Abu Bakr, Umar, Ali and his other inner core of companions started comforting an injured Muhammad and the gravely wounded Talhah b. Ubaidullah. To those who spread the rumor of Muhammad’s death, Allah revealed the verse 3:144, “Muhammad is but a messenger, messengers (the like of whom) have passed away before him. Will it be that, when he dieth or is slain, ye will turn back on your heels! He who turneth back doth no hurt to Allah, and Allah will reward the thankful.”

The Jihadistssurrounding Muhammad became very tired and many of them fell asleep in the cave. In a short time, the Muslims finally retreated from the battle and took cover in the mountains of Uhud.

Meanwhile, after the Quraysh sensed that the Muslims had been defeated and they (the Muslims) had retreated to the mountainside, they came out in full force, many of them inspecting their fallen foes. This way, mid-day passed. After the mid-day, the Quraysh started looking for the body of Muhammad, and not finding it doubted his death. Some of them engaged in mutilating the Muslim corpses. They cut off the ears and noses (even genitalia) of their victims and made necklaces from them. Hind bt Utbah became so obsessed with revenge that she not only wore some such necklaces and anklets but also proceeded to mutilate Hamzah’s corpse. She tore apart his stomach, took out the liver and chewed it but finding that not so palatable spat it out. Abu Sufyan denounced such a savage act of Hind.[103]

Then Abu Sufyan came very near to the snuggery where Muhammad and his companions were sheltered and enquired about who were inside the cave. No one replied back to him. At this, Abu Sufyan hubristically announced that the Quraysh had slain all the nobles of the Muslims, including Muhammad. Unable to bear such humiliation and insult, an angry Umar retorted back that all of them were alive, safe and sound including Muhammad. Though a little surprised, Abu Sufyan was reluctant to continue with further bloodshed and informed Umar that some Quraysh had indulged themselves in mutilating the Muslim corpses which he neither ordered nor disliked. He was satisfied that the death of his son Hanzalah b. Abu Sufyan in BadrII had been avenged. Abu Sufyan then issued a challenge to meet Muhammad again, next year at Badr. Muhammad accepted the challenge. After exalting Hubal (the biggest idol in Ka’ba) and Uzza (another idol at Nakha) for the victory, Abu Sufyan gave order to his soldiers to pack up and march for Mecca. At this, a defiant Muhammad proclaimed that Allah is the protector of the Jihadists.

Once Abu Sufyan was far off from the Muslim’s sanctuary, Muhammad instructed Ali to observe the departure of the Quraysh army. Ali reported back that the Quraysh rode their camels and led their horses. This news relieved Muhammad, because it was a sure sign that the Quraysh had, indeed, departed for Mecca and had no intention ofreturning to Uhud/Medina. Being reassured of no further attack from the Quraysh, Muhammad ordered his comrades to come out of their hideout. Thus the Muslims, once again, returned to the battlefield that was now strewn with the corpses of the Jihadists. It was a horrible sight, no doubt, and when Muhammad saw the mutilated body of Hamzah who was his uncle and foster brother, he was gravely saddened and started to weep. The sight of Hamzah’s corpse was so grotesque that Muhammad prevented his (Muhammad’s) aunt, Saffiya to visit her brother’s (Hamzah) dead body. But Saffiya refused and came and looked at the macabre scene of his brother lying on the ground with parts of his body missing or in tatter. But she was calm, composed, and supplicated Allah for the forgiveness of Hamzah. Muhammad ordered that Hamzah be buried with Abdullah ibn Jahsh, who was his (Hamzah’s) nephew. Subsequently, Hamzah was buried where he fell dead. Muhammad then vowed to take revenge by mutilating thirty Quraysh bodies for Hamza. Some say that he vowed for seventy. However, this mutilation practice was banned by a later revelation (16:126) in the Qur’an. Consequently, Muhammad banned the mutilation of dead bodies but announced: “A wounded Jihadi will be raised on the resurrection day with blood dripping from his wounds and the smell of the wound will be the smell of musk” [104] In addition to this, he also said: “God put the spirits of those killed in the Uhud in the crops of green birds and the Jihadists would like to come back from heaven and be killed again, again and again.”[105] A similar Hadith is narrated in Sunaan Abu Dawud:

Book 14, Number 2514: Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: When your brethren were smitten at the battle of Uhud, Allah put their spirits in the crops of green birds which go down to the rivers of Paradise, eat its fruit and nestle in lamps of gold in the shade of the Throne. Then when they experienced the sweetness of their food, drink and rest, they asked: Who will tell our brethren about us that we are alive in Paradise provided with provision, in order that they might not be disinterested in jihad and recoil in war? Allah Most High said: I shall tell them about you; so Allah sent down; "And do not consider those who have been killed in Allah's path." till the end of the verse.

After burying their dead comrades, the Muslims, along with Muhammad, returned to Medina. While on his way to Medina, many people, especially women were extremely eager to learn about the fate of their dear and near ones. Muhammad had no choice but to tell them the heart-wrenching news of the death of their relations. When he passed by a settlement of Ansars, Muhammad heard the wailing of women for their dear ones. He himself wept but found no women to weep for Hamzah.When Sa’d b. Muadh heard of this, he ordered his women folks to weep for Hamzah, the uncle of Muhammad.

In the evening of that day (Saturday, 7th of Shawal), Muhammad, along with the Muslim army returned to Medina. When Muhammad entered his family home he and Ali gave their swords to Fatima (Muhammad’s daughter and Ali’s wife) to wash off the blood from them.

It is reported that seventy Muslims were killed at the battle of Uhud. The Quraysh lost twenty-three men.[106]

There were a few accidental killing of Muslims by themselves. For instance, it was already mentioned that Husayl b. Jabir al-Yaman was killed by Muslims who could not recognize him. Muhammad paid his son Hudhayfah the blood money. Hudhayfah donated that money to the needy Muslims.

Hatib’s son Yazid was gravely injured and was comforted by other Muslims, for paradise was promised to a martyr. At this, Hatib was agitated and blamed the Muslims for misleading his son to death.

Another Muslim, Quzaman, fought valiantly, killing eight or nine polytheists and then was gravely injured. When people congratulated him for his valor, he simply expressed his great desire to fight for the honor of his own people. When the pain from his wound became very severe he committed suicide by slitting his wrist with an arrow. Muhammad was quite dissatisfied with Quzman, because he fought and died for National cause rather than Allah and his apostle’s causes. When Muhammad’s followers enquired about Quzman’s standing in the life hereafter, Muhammad replied, “He is an inhabitant of fire.”[107]

A Jew, Mukhayriq was also killed in Uhud. He fought for the Muslims and exhorted other Jews to fight alongside Muhammad. But most Jews did not join the battle on the plea of the Sabbath day. As his testimony, Muhammad called Mukhyaraq the best of Jews. Sahi Bukhari records that Muhammad’s wife, Aisha, and another woman, Umm Sulaim, (it is not clear if she was Muhammad’s wife or not), served water to the Muslim fighters in Uhud. Here is the Hadith:

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 131: Narrated Anas:

On the day (of the battle) of Uhad when (some) people retreated and left the Prophet, I saw 'Aisha bint Abu Bakr and Um Sulaim, with their robes tucked up so that the bangles around their ankles were visible hurrying with their water skins (in another narration it is said, "carrying the water skins on their backs"). Then they would pour the water in the mouths of the people, and return to fill the water skins again and came back again to pour water in the mouths of the people.

On the night of their return from Uhud, the Muslim army kept a sharp vigil on the city of Medina to prevent any intrusion from the Quraysh. Muhammad had a rather nightmarish night. For the whole of the night he thought over what had happened and what the future holds for him and his hordes of followers. The defeat at Uhud was an extremely painful blow tohim and his credibility as the messenger of Allah was now at stake—Muhammad was quick to understand this. He needed to be calm, cool, and collected,and must decide on a course of action to restore his lost credibility and the awe at which his followers looked at him. To them, he was invincible and next to Allah—nothing can be further from this truth. Muhammad vowed that he must not lose this magical and hypnotic mob-power on his Jihadist followers. At the same time he was also alarmed that the Quraysharmy might return and inflict a sudden attack on Medina. The only choice for him was to go out, look for the whereabouts of the Quraysh army and scare (terrorize) them, somehow or other. He must cast terror on their hearts by whatever means he could muster—he knew this truth very well.

Section Seven

‘We have to pay a tax to go to Paradise’---Ramzi Binalshibh [108]

Terror Twenty-two

The Invasion of Hamra al-Aswad by Muhammad—March, 624CE

As stated earlier, Muhammad was deeply perturbed at the defeat of Muslims at Uhud; therefore, to salvage Muslim morale as well as to instil fear in the hearts of the Jews and the hypocrites, he planned a few attacks against the enemy in order to offset the ignominy of the rout at Uhud,

So Sunday the 8th of Shawaal, AH3 (March 24, 625), the next day after Uhud, when the Muslims woke up, they heard that Muhammad had called them to join him in the pursuit of the returning Quraysh army. He gave a general order of mobilization of the troops, but with the condition that only those who had participated in the Uhud battle the previous day were eligible to join in the new operation. Undoubtedly, he did this to elevate the spirit of the Jihadists, to remove the impression of their disgraceful defeat at Uhud and to boost the morale of his demoralized soldiers. One Muslim, who missed out the Uhud battle because of his father’s reluctance to let him fight in the Jihad was allowed to join the Muslim army. The son of a martyred Jihadist sought Muhammad’s permission to join in this expedition; he was also allowed in.

Besides them, several wounded Jhadists also joined this march.

A little before Muhammad set out in the pursuit of the departing Meccan army, he sent three spies, all belonging to B. Aslam to track the footprint of the departing Meccan army. Two of them met the Meccan army at Hamra al-Asad, about eight (or ten, as per ibn S’ad) miles from Medina. Abu Sufyan had already come to learn about Muhammad’s venture to pursue the Meccans. The two spies heard the discussion among the Quraysh: whether they should go back and finish off the Muslims once and for all or to continue their journey to Mecca. Abu Sufyan was in favor of inflicting a deciding blow to the Muslims, but on the counseling of Safwan ibn Umayyah, he decided against it and, instead, proceeded towards Mecca. It happened just a day before the Muslim Jihadists arrived at Hamra al-Asad. Prior to their departure from Hamra al-Asad, the Quraysh spotted the two Muslim spies, caught them and killed them, leaving their corpses on the road. Nothing is known about the whereabouts of the third Muslim sleuth. Presumably, he fled and returned to Muhammad.

The Jihadists, under the leadership of a bandaged Muhammad, went up to Hamra al-Asad, and found the two dead bodies of the spies that Muhammad had sent for intelligence on the Quraysh. Once Muhammad learned that the Quraysh were not there to attack him further, he felt elated and decided to spend three nights (or five, according to ibn Sa’d)-- until Wednesday, (March 25-27, 625) before returning to Medina. While recuperating at Hamra al-Asad from his battle wound suffered at Uhud, he ordered five hundred fires kindled on the adjoining heights, simply to send the Quraysh the strong message of his strength.

Further, while Muhammad was at Hamra al-Asad, he made an agreement with Mabad al-Khuzaah at Tihamah. Both the Muslims and the polytheists of Tihamah were trusted allies of Muhammad. They made a compact with Muhammad to not to conceal anything from him.

Then, Mabad went to Mecca; met with Abu Sufyan and talked falsely that Muhammad had gathered a great force to fight Abu Sufyan. At that time Abu Sufyan and his companions were planning a massive and decisive attack on Medina to finish off the Muslims once and for all. Hearing Mabad’s vein talk of a great military strength of Muhammad, Abu Sufyan retreated from his plan of an immediate attack on the Muslims.[109] Thus, Muhammad, once again, proved that the use of terror and deceit do indeed work for his cause.

After the demonstration of his mettle at Hamra al-Asad, Muhammad returned to Medina. One Quraysh soldier was loitering at Hamra al-Asad. He was the poet Abu Azzah al-Jumahi, a poor man with five daughters. He had just missed the Quraysh party. Previously, he was one of the prisoners of Badr II. As he was an indigent, having no means to pay ransom, he pleaded for his freedom. Muhammad released him freely on the condition that he would not take up arms against Muslims again. However, he was tempted by the Meccans to fight with the promise of a great reward of a win; or the maintenance of his five daughters in case of his being killed. After the Uhud battle when the Muslims caught this hapless destitute, he begged mercy from Muhammad, but Muhammad was not to be moved by pity or compassion; he ordered Abu Azzah’s killing, as he had broken his promise. Hazrat Ali personally killed him.[110]

Another Quraysh, while returning to Mecca lost his way and passed the night near Medina. Next morning, he went to the house of Uthman ibn Affan (Muhammad’s son-in law). Uthman procured for him, a grace period of three days, arranged a camel and provisions for his return journey to Mecca. Having made such arrangement, Uthman departed with Muhammad for Hamra-al-Asad. The unlucky Quraysh tarried and stayed in Medina until the last day of his term of grace. Muhammad, hearing about his delay by just one day, caught him and put him to death.

Al-Harith b. Suwayd was a hypocrite. He went to Uhud with Muslims but killed some Muslims. Then he fled to Mecca, to the Quraysh. After that, al-Harith sent his brother to Muhammad for his forgiveness, so that he could return to Medina. Muhammad allowed his return, but was undecided about his fate, preferring to make a decision after returning from Hamra al-Asad. On his hesitation Allah quickly sent the verse 3:86 indicating that those who reject faith after accepting it should be put to death

So, after returning to Medina, Muhammad ordered the execution of al-Harith b. Suwayd for the suspected murder of al- Mujaddzir of B. Aws. This incident (i.e., the alleged and unproven murder of al-Mujaddzir) happened nine or ten years ago. Muhammad gave order to Uthman b Affan , his son-in-law to cut off the head of al-Harith.

Hazrat Uthman beheaded al-Harith at the gate of the mosque, right in front of Muhammad.[111]

The success at Badr II was seen as a proof of Muhammad’s divine claim. Now, the defeat at Uhud was subversive to his prophetic claims. The Jews started broadcasting this argument. Muhammad was now deeply concerned to regain his reputation and to re-invigorate his followers. He started to preach that the defeat at Uhud was due to the hypocrites. He claimed that Allah, in the oracle of Sura 3 told this truth to him. Then he proceeded to sift the true believers from the hypocrites by blaming those who stayed at home and did not join the Jihad at Uhud. Arguing that even if he died, his cause remained, he promised future success to his believers if they remained steadfast and be courageous. The cause itself was immortal and divine-- he was absolutely adamant. This exhortation had its intended effect on the true Jihadists, and they were now reassured. He was satisfied that he could really make his gullible believers accept any postulation that he fancied them to accept as true.

Terror Twenty-three

The Plunder of B. Asad ibn Khuzaymah at Katan in Nejd by Abu Salma b. Abd al Asad al-Makhzumi —April, 625CE

Bani Asad ibn Khuzaymah, the resident of Katan, in the vicinity of Fayd, where there was a spring, was a powerful tribe connected with the Quraysh. They resided near the hill of Katan in the Nejd. Muhammad, purportedly, received intelligence reports that they were planning a raid on Medina. So, he dispatched a force of one hundred men underthe leadershipofAbu Salma b. Abd al Asad al-Makhzumi to make a sudden attack on this tribe. On the first day of Muharram,[112] while they were completely unprepared, Abd al-Asad, perpetrated an unprovoked terror raid on them and took their booty.

However, this terror operation was not a huge success. When the Jihadists arrived at the site, the victims fled and the Muslims found three herdsmen with a large herd of camels and goats. They took the camels and goats as booty, and the three herdsmen as prisoners. Then the booty, along with the three captives was brought to Medina. Muhammad took one of the prisoners (presumably as a slave) for himself, distributed the camels and cattle among the Jihadists keeping his due share of the plunder. This success in plunder restored some of the Muslim prestige that had been lost at Uhud. Abu Salamah did not live long after this raid due to the inflammation of the wound he received at Uhud.

In this connection it may be appropriate to mention that, as per Islamic rule on plunder, all the immovable booty must be taken out and removed from the site of plunder. It s unlawful, according to Islamic rule, not to take possession of infidel wealth after a successful plunder. On the rule on Ghanimah, (plunder), the Dictionary of Islam writes, “If the Imam, or the leader of the Muslim army, conquer a country by force of arms, he is at liberty to leave the land in possession of the original proprietors, provided they pay tribute, or he may divide it amongst the Muslims; but with regard to moveable property, it is unlawful for him to leave it in possession of the infidels, but he must bring it away with the army and divide it amongst the soldiers.”[113]

Terror Twenty-four

The Assassination of Sufyan ibn Khalid, the B. Lihyan Chief at Urana (the first attack on B. Lihyan) by Abd Allah b. Unays—April, 625CE

B. Lihyan, a branch of the powerful tribe of Hudhayl (a section of the Quraysh), inhabited the vicinity of Mecca. When the terrors of Muhammad’s Jihadists became unbearable, they rallied around their chief, Khalid ibn Sufyan al-Hudhayli at Urana to follow up the late victory at Uhud.

Four days after the plunder at Katan (i.e., on the fifth day of Muharram) Muhammad learned that Sufyan b Khalid (or Khalid b. Sufyan, there is controversy on this) was collecting people at Nakhla to make an attack on him. So, he called Abdullah b. Unays to go to Nakhla or Urana on a mission to kill ibn Khalid. When Abdullah b. Unays wanted a description of his victim, Muhammad replied, “When you will see him, you will be frightened and bewildered and you will recall Satan.”[114] Abd Allah b. Unays said that he was not afraid of ibn Khalid; but to assassinate him, he (Abd Allah) would have to resort to lies and deceit. He sought Muhammad’s permission to tell lies, and to commit the act of deception. Muhammad unhesitatingly permitted him to do so.[115] Abd Allah b. Unays prayed to Allah before going on this murder mission. He spent almost eighteen days to find a way to infiltrate ibn Khalid’s newly recruited army. Then he found ibn Khalid in a halting place. When he met him, he bowed his head, pretending to be a respectful follower of ibn Khalid. When ibn Khalid asked about Abd Allah’s identity, Abd Allah said that he was an Arab and wanted to join as a volunteer in ibn Khalid’s force against Muhammad. Sufyan b. Khalid trusted him and provided him with shelter. Then, once, while conversing, Abd Allah b. Unays walked a short distance with ibn Khalid, and when an opportunity came he struck him with his sword and killed him. After killing ibn Khalid, he cut off his head, brought that to Muhammad, and while he (Muhammad) was at his mosque, threw the head of ibn Khalid at Muhammad’s feet. When he told Muhammad the details of his act of assassination, Muhammad praised him and gave him, as his reward, a stick as a sign between him and Abd Allah on the resurrection day. Abd Allah fastened the stick with his sword, and it remained with him until his death. When he died, the stick was buried with him.[116]

This assassination had the effect of silencing the Banu Lihyan, for some time. But another branch of B.Lihyan wanted to take revenge of the murder of their leader Sufyan ibn Khalid.

Terror Twenty-five

The Mishap at al-Rajii—May or July, 625CE

This is an important episode in the early history of Islam. In this episode of terror and murder we have a clear glimpse of a terribly violent society of the savage Bedouin Arabs. Spilling blood was almost a routine affair in that barbaric culture, no matter who initiated it or who was in the wrong or right. As you read this chilling episode of ‘peaceful’ Islam, recall the seemingly unstoppable violence that is perpetrated around the globe by the Islamic Jihadists. There are several versions of this story—making it difficult to ascertain its verity. Here is the version that I compiled, mainly from the version of Tabari and Ibn Ishaq. Variations are indicated with appropriate references.

Immediately after the Uhud battle, a group of men from Adal and al-Qarah came to Muhammad; requested him to send with them a few instructors to teach Islam to their people who had embraced Islam. Muhammad readily agreed to this, and promptly sent six men (or ten men as per Ibn Sa’d[117]) with them. In reality, those emissaries were sent by the B. Lihyan people who wanted to avenge the killing of their chief, Sufyan b. Khalid al-Hudhayli (refer to Terror 24). Those emissaries were paid agents of B. Lihyan. Among the six teachers of Islam selected by Muhammad was Asim b. Thabit, the brother of B. Amr b. Awf; Marthad b. Abi Marthad (or Asim b. Thabit as per Ibn Sa’d[118]) was appointed the head of this delegation.

When the Muslim party arrived at al-Raji, the delegation took rest for the night. The Adal and Qarah, in connivance with the Hudhayl, the owner of the watering place, made a completely surprise attack with swords on the six Muslims to extract money from them. They promised not to kill them, but to derive money as ransom. However, the Muslims refused to believe the promise of the polytheists and fought back. All the Muslims, except Zayd b. al-Dathinnah, Khubyab b. Adi and Abd Allah b. Tariq were killed. These three Muslims surrendered and were taken as prisoners to be sold in Mecca. After killing Asim b. Thabit, Hudhayl wanted to sell his head to Sulafah bt. Sad b. Shuhayd, for, she had vowed to drink from the skull of Asim b. Thabit. This was in retribution for the killing of her sons (remember? her two sons, Musafi and Julas were killed by Asim b. Thabit at Uhud) at Uhud. They could not cut off the head of Asim b. Thabit, as hornets (?) protected it and Allah sent a flood in the wadi that carried away Asim’s body!It is claimed that Asim vowed that no polytheist should ever touch his body nor would he touch any polytheist’s body.

When the party, along with the three captives arrived at al-Zahran, Abd Allah b. Tariq attempted to escape, but his captors killed him by stoning. The other two prisoners were taken to Mecca and sold there as slaves. Hujayr b. Abi Ihab bought Khubayb on behalf of Uqbah b. al-Harith, so that Uqbah can kill Khubyab in revenge for his father’s killing at Uhud. Safwan b. Umayyah bought Zayd b. al-Dathinah to be killed in revenge for the killing of his father Umayyah b. Khalaf in Badr II.

Islamic historian, such as Ibn Ishak claims that Khubyab was a trusty slave because he did not do any harm to a minor boy of the al-Harith family while the boy was with him and Khubayab had a blade with him to shave his hair. Later, the mother of the little boy vouched that she had never encountered a captive as virtuous as Khubyab. Of course, these are exaggerated stories that are better left for the readers to judge. Khubayb was kept in jail while waiting to be crucified and remained imprisoned until the sacred months had passed, and then the Quraysh killed him.[119]

During his execution time at Ka’ba, Khubyab presumably asked to be allowed to pray two prostrations. He was allowed to offer his prayer and this became the tradition for those Muslims who are about to be executed.

The prayer over, Abu Sirwaah b. al-Harith b. Amir took Khubyab out and beheaded him.

The other captive Zayd b. al-Dathinah was given to Safwan’s servant, Nastas for execution .Before the killing of Zayd b. al-Dathinah, Abu Sufyan wanted to spare his life in exchange for the life of Muhammad. But Zayd’s love for Muhammad was so great that he did not want Muhammad to be hurt even by a thorn prick. In the end, Nistas killed Zayd b.Dathinah.

Muhammad and the Muslim community were greatly saddened by the news of the death of those six Jihadists. Hassan ibn Thabit, the Muslim poet composed a poem in their memory. Muhammad was alarmed to fear the deterioration of Muslim prestige in case such events were to repeat. To counter such fear Allah promptly sent down His assurance in verse 2:204.

When the news of the kidnap and selling of those two slaves reached Muhammad, he immediately dispatched Abu Kurayb to the Quraysh as a spy. It is claimed that he untied Khubyab’s dead body from the cross. It is also claimed that the dead body of Khubyab fell on the ground and disappeared forever

Terror Twenty-six

Attempt on the Liife of Abu Sufyan b. Harb by ‘Amr b. Umayyah al-Damri—July, 625CE

After the killing of Khubayb (after the affair at al-Rajii) and his companion, Muhammad commissioned the service of Amr b. Umayyah al-Damri, a professional killer,[120] along with an Ansar to murder Abu Sufyan b. Harb. It is also claimed that during this ruction Abu Sufyan also sent an assassin to kill Muhammad. The Muslims caught the assassin and he pleaded for his life. Muhammad forgave him and he embraced Islam.[121] But Muhammad wanted to take revenge on Abu Sufyan. So he sent out a two-man assassin squad led by the hired killer Amr b. Umayyah, having instructed Amr to kill Abu Sufyan stealthily when he (Abu Sufyan) is resting or retiring. These two desperado Jihadists set out, riding a camel. As per Tabari, the Ansar had a foot problem. They went riding the camel to the valley of Yajaj where they decided that Amr would go to Abu Sufyan’s house to assassinate him. If there was a commotion, or if there was any danger, then the Ansari would immediately return to Muhammad for reporting and further instructions. Amr’s mission to kill Abu Sufyan was not a success so he returned to his Ansari companion.

They entered Ka’ba and did the Hajj rituals. While exiting, a man (Muawiyah, as per Ibn Sa’d) recognised Amr b. Umaya and cried out; for, Amr was a violent and unruly fellow. So, the Ka’ba people got up to pursue Amr. Amr and his Ansari companion then took to the heel and climbed the mountain and went into a cave where they spent the night, thus eluding the Meccans. While they were in the cave, one Quraysh went there to cut grass for his donkey. He went to the very proximity of the cave, where Amr had taken sanctuary. Amr came out of his cave and stabbed the Quraysh for no reason. The Quraysh’s shrill voice attracted the attention of other Meccans searching for Amr. When the Meccans came to the rescue of the mortally wounded Qurasyh, he told them that Amr had stabbed him; then he died. The Meccans were so occupied with the dead Quraysh that they had no time to look for Amr. After two days of stay in the cave, Amr and his companion went out, and when they reached al-Tanim they found the cross of Khubayb. A guard was watching the cross. Apprehending that the Ansari man was frightened, Amr advised him to mount the camel, return to Muhammad and report the story to him. Amr alone went to the cross, untied the corpse of Khubyab and carried it on his back. But the Meccans soon found him out. So, Amr immediately threw down the corpse of Khubyab, ran for his life and took the road to al-Safra, managing to escape the Meccan chasers. His Ansari companion mounted the camel, returned to Muhammad and narrated him what had happened.

Amr continued on his foot until he came to another cave and took shelter there with his bows and arrows. A one-eyed man (a shepherd) of B. al-Dil came to this snuggery. Amr lied to him that he was a man from B. Bakr (Quraysh’s ally). The one-eyed man also admitted that he was from B. Bakr. Then the one-eyed man lay down beside Amr and sang a song indicating that he would never become a Muslim as long as he lived. This angered Amr and he waited to finish off the one-eyed shepherd. As soon as the shepherd (the one-eyed man) slept, Amr got up and killed the one-eyed man in the most a horrible way. He put the end of his arrow in his sound eye; bore it down until it was forced out at the back of his neck. After this gory killing of the Bedouin shepherd, Amr rushed out of the cave and ran to a nearby village, then to Rakubah and finally to al-Naqi. While there, he spotted two Meccan spies who were sent to watch on Muhammad. Amr asked them to surrender. One of them refused, so Amr killed him with his arrow. The other Meccan surrendered; Amr tied him up and took him to Muhammad.

When Amr returned to Muhammad with the Meccan prisoner, Muhammad blessed Amr for a job well done.

Terror Twenty-seven

The Affairs of Bir Maunah—July, 625CE

This episode is indeed a tragic one for the Muslims. It involved the slaying of forty (as per Ibn Ishaq) or seventy of Muslim missionary by the infidels. Nonetheless, when we review the past activities of what havoc and terror Muhammad perpetrated on those who did not believe in him, it is quite clear-cut to guess that Muhammad was simply asking for such retribution from his victims. After all, no sane person can remain sober and peaceful in the face of Muhammad’s unrelenting foray of terror, torture, political assassination, war mongering, highway robbery…etc. It was time for the infidels to get even and teach Muhammad a lesson that he had been asking for.

When I consulted several Islamic sources on the details of this episode, I found quite conflicting and confusing narrations. Here is the best way that I could summarize this important event of early Islam.

Four months after the Uhud battle, and following the return of the hired assassin Amr b. Umayyah, Abu Bara, the aged chief of the delegation of B. Amir b. Sasaah came to Muhammad and presented him with a gift. Abu Bara stayed in Medina. Muhammad declined to accept that gift because it was from a polytheist and asked Abu Bara to embrace Islam. Abu Bara declined, although he acknowledged certain good points of Islam. He requested Muhammad to send some Muslims to the people of Najd to call them to Islam. At first, Muhammad was quite apprehensive of this, as he feared that some harm might befall on these Muslim missionaries. On Muhammad’s hesitation, Abu Bara guaranteed the safety of the emissaries of Muhammad. So Muhammad sent forty Islamic preachers (some say seventy), making al-Mundhir b. Amr as the chief of this missionary team. It is claimed that they were the best of Muslims among Muhammad’s companions.

These new missionaries (expert Qur’an reciters) rode on horses until they arrived at the well of Bir Maunah. Bir Maunah lies between the territories of B. Amir and B. Sulaym. At Bir Maunah, the Muslims sent a messenger with a letter of Muhammad to Amir b. Tufayl, the cousin of Abu Bara and the chief of B. Amir. When the messenger met Amir b. Tufayl, the latter immediately killed him without even opening the letter of Muhammad. Amir b. Tufayl then requested the B. Amir people to help him fight the Muslims. They refused to entertain his request, as they were reluctant to betray the promise of safety by Abu Bara to the Muslims. So, Amir b. Tufayl took the help of B. Sulaym against the Muslims. Together, they attacked the Muslims. The Muslims fought back, but in the end, all of them were killed except for Ka’b b. Zayd. He was at the point of death when the enemy left him. He survived and somehow managed to return to Medina.

Sahih Bukhari records this incidence in this Hadith:

Volume 2, Book 16, Number 116: Narrated 'Asim:

I asked Anas bin Malik about the Qunut. Anas replied, "Definitely it was (recited)". I asked, "Before bowing or after it?" Anas replied, "Before bowing." I added, "So and so has told me that you had informed him that it had been after bowing." Anas said, "He told an untruth (i.e. "was mistaken," according to the Hijazi dialect). Allah's Apostle recited Qunut after bowing for a period of one month." Anas added, "The Prophet sent about seventy men (who knew the Quran by heart) towards the pagans (of Najd) who were less than they in number and there was a peace treaty between them and Allah's Apostles (but the Pagans broke the treaty and killed the seventy men). So Allah's Apostle recited Qunut for a period of one month asking Allah to punish them."

When the news of this massacre reached Muhammad, he was greatly grieved and sent Amr b. Umayyah (the professional killer, remember?) and an Aansar to investigate the whole matter. They approached the area and discovered the killing of the Muslims by the swirling vultures in the sky. They witnessed the Muslims lying in blood and their killers standing by. In anger they resorted to fight. The perpetrators killed the Ansar in no time and took Amr b. Umayyah as a prisoner. But soon he was released by Amir b. Tufayl due to distant kinship. Before releasing Amr, Amir cut off his forelock.

Upon his release from Amir b. Tufayl, Amr b. Umayyah traveled towards Medina. On his way he stopped at Qarkarat, an oasis where he met two men of B. Amir who halted next to Amr b. Umayyah. B. Amir had a treaty of protection with Muhammad that Amr b. Umayyah was unaware of. When they were asleep, Amr rushed and killed these two men of B. Amir thinking that he had taken his revenge. When Muhammad learned what Amr had done he told Amr that he (Muhammad) had to pay the blood money. Muhammad blamed the whole episode of slaughter to Abu Bara. When Abu Bara heard of what had previously been suspected, he was greatly remorseful at the betrayal of Amir b. Tufayl.

One may legitimately ask why only Muhammad had to pay blood money for the killing of the two people of B. Amir but he (Muhammad) received no blood money for the killing of the Muslim missionaries? Tabari explains this seemingly confusing rule on blood money in a footnote.[122] He writes:

“Muhammad had to pay blood money for the murder of two men of b Amir because of the compact he had with them. He could not claim blood money for the Muslims as presumably the B. Sulaym killed them even if Amir b. Tufayl had asked the B. Sulaym to do so.”

On the slaying of Muslim missionaries, Hassan b. Thabit (Muhammad’s personal poet) composed a passionate poem on the sad demise of them and incited the sons of Abu Bara against Amir b. al-Tufayl. When Rabiah, the son of Abu Bara heard the words of Hassan b. Thabit, he attacked Amir b. al-Tufayl with his lance but failed to kill him. Amir put the blame on his uncle Abu Bara and vowed to take revenge either himself or by other people, should he die.

Naturally, Muhammad was extremely crestfallen at the Bir Maunah affair. His followers were deeply demoralized at this tragedy. To boost their morale Allah quickly sent down verse 3:169-173, in which He declared that the Jihadists do not die; they live, finding their sustenance with Him. It is said that Allah released another verse in which the slain Jihadists informed their people that they had met Allah; but the verse was, later, abrogated.[123] Mubarakpuri,[124] sourcing from Islamic authorities, quotes this abrogated verse thus: “Inform our people that we have met our Lord. He is pleased with us and He has made us pleased.” It is not known why Allah suddenly changed His mind and ostensibly abrogated this verse. Nowhere in the Qur’an the abrogation of any such verse is mentioned!

Muhammad now started a campaign to collect blood money from the Muslims and their Jewish allies. As the Jews were much wealthier than the Muslims, Muhammad devised a clever plan to extract this blood money from the Jews of B. Nadir, who were living in their sanctuary that was not very far off from the Muslims’ quarter. Muhammad had already made up his mind to expel this group of Jews and appropriate their land and property, to not only to pay blood money, but also to enrich his downhearted Jihadists who were absolutely dispirited at the tragedy of Bir Maunah. He had to do something urgently to placate and to lift their morale and to save his prestige and clout among his fanatic believers. His experience with B. Qaynuqa (read Terror 14) had already taught him how simple it was to terrorize an entire section of infidel population, steal their land and property with impunity and without the slightest of any compunction. Muhammad was now poised to use terror again to his full advantage.

Section Eight

‘One man’s faith is another man’s delusion’ ---Dr. Anthony Storr (1920-2001)

Terror Twenty-eight

The Ethnic Cleansing of B. Nadir Jews from Medina by Muhammad—July, 625CE

Bani Nadir Jews inhabited the fertile land in the vicinity of Medina. They were prosperous Jews, having vast tracts of land, on which they cultivated date palms. They were in confederation with the B. Amir people. As mentioned previously (CH. 7), Muhammad went to the Bani Nadir Jews to raise the blood money to be paid for the killing of two men of B. Amir, whom the professional killer, Amr b. Umayya al-Damri had killed by mistake.

So, Muhammad, with a few of his followers, including, Abu Bakr, Ali and Umar visited the village of B. Nadir, two or three miles away from Medina and requested the chief of B. Nadir to refund the blood money that he had already paid. The B. Nadir Jews received Muhammad courteously, asked him to sit down while they attentively listened to his demand and agreed to honor Muhammad’s request. Muhammad was quite unhappy when the B. Nadir readily agreed to his demand. In reality, he was expecting the B. Nadir Jews to reject his demand, so that he could have a good pretext to attack them and seize their land and property.[125]

After agreeing to Muhammad’s demand for blood money, the B. Nadir Jews went for a private discussion among themselves. This unnerved Muhammad. While he was sitting by the wall of a house, he thought that B. Nadir Jews were plotting to kill him. He claimed that B. Nadir Jews wanted to kill him by dropping a stone from top of the house. As usual, he pretended that Gabriel gave him this information.[126] So, he suddenly stood up and left the place, as if to answer the call of nature[127] asking others, including Abu Bakr, Umar and Ali not to leave the place until he returned. When his companions found that Muhammad’s return was very much delayed, they went out looking for him. On their way to Medina they met a man who told them he saw Muhammad was headed for Medina. When they met Muhammad at Medina, he told them his perception of treachery by B. Nadir and asked the Muslims to prepare to fight the B. Nadir.

With clear war and invasion of Jewish property in mind, Muhammad asked another of his professional assassins, Muhammad ibn Maslamah (remember? He murdered Ka’b b. Ashraf, see Terror 17, CH. 5) to go to the Banu Nadir Jews to announce to them the ultimatum to vacate Medina. He gave the Jews ten days to evacuate Medina and, if after this deadline any Jew was seen in the area, he would be killed---the ultimatum said. The B. Nadir Jews were startled with this sudden change of heart of Muhammad. They could not believe it coming from a person like Muhammad who claimed to be the messenger of Allah. They were more surprised that Muhammad ibn Maslamah, who was hitherto very much on friendly terms with the Jews had to serve them the ultimatum. When the B. Nadir Jews expressed their dismay at the action of Muhammad b. Maslamah, he said, “ Hearts have changed, and Islam has wiped out the old covenants.”[128]

When Abd Allah ibn Ubayy learned about the precarious situation of the B. Nadir Jews, he sent the message to them that he himself would be coming to their assistance with two thousand Jewish and Arab fighters. But the Banu Nadir Jews recalled that the same person promised to help the Banu Qaynuqa Jews, but in the end, betrayed. So, the Banu Nadir Jews, at first, decided towards removing themselves to Khaybar or nearby. They thought that they could still come to Yathrib (Medina) to harvest their crops and then return to their fortresses at Khaybar. Huyayy ibn Akhtab, their leader finally resolved against this view. He decided to send a message to Muhammad, declining his order of expulsion,. entered in their fortified fortresses, stocked them with enough supplies to last up to a year and got ready to defend themselves. So, no Jew left Medina after the expiry of the ten days ultimatum. Muhammad now had the most legitimate reason to besiege the Jews.

Accordingly, when Muhammad ibn Maslamah returned to Medina with the news of the Jews, Muhammad, the Prophet immediately gave order to his fanatic Jihadists in his mosque to arm themselves and march forward to lay a siege on the fortresses of B. Nadir Jews. A band of Muslims, with Muhammad as their leader started marching against B. Nadir who had already taken shelter in their formidable fortresses. In the beginning, the Jews attacked the Muslim besiegers with arrows and stones and held out gallantly. Although not unexpected, they were greatly disappointed when no help came from Abd Allah ibn Ubayy, nor from any other previously trusted sources. The siege lasted for fifteen or twenty days, and Muhammad became very impatient. At last, to hasten their surrender, Muhammad, in contravention of the revered laws of Arab warfare, cut down the surrounding date trees and burned them. When the Jews protested about the breaking of sacrosanct Arab laws on warfare, he demanded a special revelation from Allah (59:4) that was promptly sent down, sanctioning the destruction of enemy’s palm trees. In this verse Allah gave generous permission to the Muslims to cut down the palm trees: it was not a destruction but the vengeance from Allah, and to humble the evil doers[129] that is to say, it is alright to cut down cultivated land and burn crops in a war. The Muslim poet (or the war correspondent of those days) Hassan b. Thabit enjoyed this gutting of the livelihood of the B. Nadir Jews and composed lyrics on this savage acts of the Jihadists.. Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari that describes Hassan’s mood :

Volume 3, Book 39, Number 519: Narrated 'Abdullah:

The Prophet got the date palm trees of the tribe of Bani-An-Nadir burnt and the trees cut down at a place called Al-Buwaira . Hassan bin Thabit said in a poetic verse: "The chiefs of Bani Lu'ai found it easy to watch fire spreading at Al-Buwaira."

After Muhammad destroyed their only source of livelihood, the B. Nadir found their case completely hopeless, and finding no other alternative, they decided to surrender and abandon their lands. In exchange for this, they wanted Muhammad to spare their lives, on which he agreed, on condition that they could only take those of their property that they could carry on their camels. He stipulated that the Jews must surrender their arms. They were allowed to carry whatever they could stock upon their camels. The Jews agreed to comply with those humiliating conditions, loaded six hundred camels with their goods and departed from their ancestral land with fanfare, din and alacrity. Some of them, with their chiefs Huyey, Sallam and Kinana went to Khaybar. The rest of them went to Jericho and the highlands of south Syria. Only two of them embraced Islam. They were given back their land and all of their properties.

[ Note: The Sharia Law (Islamic Law) on destruction of enemy properties states:

It is permissible in Jihad to cut down the enemy trees and destroy their dwellings.[130]

Once the expulsion of B. Nadir Jews was complete, Muhammad took over the ownership of their property making it his personal chattel that he could dispose of as he wished. He claimed that the spoils of B. Nadir belonged to Allah and to him[131] exempting the land from the usual law of distribution of booty because it was gained without actually fighting. He divided the land according to his discretion, choosing the best lots for himself. With the exception of two Medina citizens (Ansar) the whole of B. Nadir lands were distributed among the refugees (Muhajirs). In this way the refugees became independent and affluent. Muhammad, Abu Bakr, Umar, Zubayr and the other chief companions of Muhammad acquired valuable estates. The other booty consisted of fifty armors coats, fifty stand of armor and three hundred and fifty swords. Thus, the expulsion of B. Nadir Jews was a great material success for Muhammad. An entire sura (Sura 59:al- Hashr) relates to the affair of B. Nadir, where Allah says that the B. Nadir Jews were subdued by the striking of terror in their hearts. Terror, duly sanctioned by Allah, thus became a legitimate weapon in the arsenal of Muhammad.

On the success of this terror and plunder, Hussain Haykal writes that this was the biggest prize to the Muslims. These booties were not divided among the Muslims as war booty. They were all considered as a trust which Muhammad divided among the early emigrants after putting away some for the purposes of the poor and the deprived. Thus, the necessary economic support of the Muhajirun by al-Ansar was alleviated for the first time. The Muhajirun now acquired as much wealth as their hosts. [132]

Continuing further, Hussain Haykal comments:

After the expulsion of the B. Nadir Jews, Muhammad distributed their lands to the Mohajirs and with this, they were quite satisfied with their new lands. The Ansars were equally happy that they no longer had to support the Mohajirs.[133]

In this way, Muhammad became quite a rich man in Medina and the migrant Muslims found a permanent means of their livelihood.

Until the exit of B.Nadir Jews from Medina, Muhammad’s secretary was a Jew. Muhammad chose him because of his ability to write letters in Hebrew and Syriac as well as in Arabic. After the evacuation of Banu Nadir Jews, Muhammad no longer trusted a non-Muslim to write his letters. So, he engaged Zayd ibn Thabit, a Medinese youth to learn the two languages, and appointed him as his secretary for all affairs. Zayd ibn Thabit also collected/compiled the Qur’an during the caliphate of Abu Bakr and Uthman.

Muhammad claimed that B. Nadir property was a special gift from Allah to him. He sold B. Nadir booty to purchase arms, horses, provision for his wives and used the B. Nadir property to support his wives. Here is a Hadith in support of the actions of Muhammad from Sahih Bukahri:

Volume 6, Book 60, Number 407: Narrated Umar:

The properties of Bam An-Nadir were among the booty that Allah gave to His Apostle such Booty were not obtained by any expedition on the part of Muslims, neither with cavalry, nor with camelry. So those properties were for Allah's Apostle only, and he used to provide thereof the yearly expenditure for his wives, and dedicate the rest of its revenues for purchasing arms and horses as war material to be used in Allah's Cause.

Here is another Hadith from Sunaan Abu Dawud about Muhammad’s exclusive rights on the annexed properties of B. Nadir, Fadak and Khaybar:

Book 19, Number 2961: Narrated Umar ibn al-Khattab:

Malik ibn Aws al-Hadthan said: One of the arguments put forward by Umar was that he said that the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) received three things exclusively to himself: Banu an-Nadir, Khaybar and Fadak. The Banu an-Nadir property was kept wholly for his emergent needs, Fadak for travellers, and Khaybar was divided by the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) into three sections: two for Muslims, and one as a contribution for his family. If anything remained after making the contribution of his family, he divided it among the poor Emigrants.

Once again, we note that terrorism had really paid a huge dividend to Muhammad and his horde of fanatic Jihadists.

Many Islamists often claim that ‘There is no compulsion in religion’ (2:256) to portray the religious freedom in Islam. However, they cleverly avoid the context of this verse. This verse relates to some Muslim children who were raised as Jews with the B. Nadir. This happened, because during those days, many Muslims who had difficulty in having children used to vow that if Allah gave them any child they would make that child a Jew and raise the child with the Jews. When Muhammad performed his ethnic cleansing on the Jews of B. Nadir, the Muslim parents of these children asked him about what should they do with their children. Muhammad permitted these children to remain Jews by saying ‘There should be no compulsion in religion.’ Therefore, the verse 2:256 has no relevance with religious freedom whatsoever.

Here is a Hadith from Sunaan Abu Dawud on this matter:

Book 14, Number 2676: Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

When the children of a woman (in pre-Islamic days) did not survive, she took a vow on herself that if her child survives, she would convert it a Jew. When Banu an-Nadir were expelled (from Arabia), there were some children of the Ansar (Helpers) among them. They said: We shall not leave our children. So Allah the Exalted revealed; "Let there be no compulsion in religion. Truth stands out clear from error."

Terror Twenty-nine

Raid Against B. Ghatafan at Dhat al-Riqa by Muhammad—October, 625CE

After the expulsion of the B. Nadir Jews, Muhammad stayed in Medina for two months. Then he received the news that certain tribes of B. Ghatafan were assembling at Dhat al Riqa with suspicious purposes. The Ghatafan were an Arabian tribe, descended from Qais.[134] Muhammad, proceeding up to Nakhl led an expedition against the B. Muhamrib and the B. Thalabah, a sub-clan of the Ghatafan. This is called the expedition of Dhat al-Riqa’(the patchwork of mountain) because the mountain after which it was named had black, white and red patches on it. He made a surprise raid on them with four hundred (or seven hundred) men to disperse them. The Ghatafan fled to the mountains, leaving their women behind. No fighting took place but Muhammad attacked their habitations and carried all their women off including a very pretty girl.[135] When the prayer time came, the Muslims were terrified that the Ghatafan men might descend from their mountain hideout and make a sudden attack on them while they were praying. Apprehending this fear, Muhammad introduced the ‘service of prayer of danger.’ In this system, a party of faithful stands guard while the other party prays. Then they take turns. The public prayer is thus repeated twice. A revelation came from Allah on this provision (4:100-102) regarding shortening of a prayer.

While Muhammad was resting under the shade of a tree at Dhat al-Riqa, a polytheist man came to him with the intention of killing him. The man was playing with Muhammad’s sword and pointed it to Muhammad; asked him if he was afraid of him or not. Muhammad claimed that Allah would protect him and that he was not afraid at all. The would-be assassin then sheathed the sword and returned it to Muhammad. On this occasion Allah revealed verse 5:11, proclaiming His unflinchingprotection for Muhammad whenever someone stretches his hand out for his life. After fifteen days Muhammad returned to Medina. But he was not at peace; he apprehended that the B. Ghatafan might make a sudden attack to reclaim their women.

Surprisingly, the Sirah (biography of Muhammad) is completely silent about what happened to those captured women of Ghatafan. I searched most of the well-known Islamic sources, but they are as mute as a fish. However, if I have to go by the Islamic rules then I am pretty certain that those women were awarded to the Jihadists to be enjoyed or sold as slaves to raise money for war as per the booty rules

Terror Thirty

The Expedition for Badr III by Muhammad—January, 626CE

As per the appointment at Uhud (see Terror 21, CH. 6), the forces of Mecca and Medina were to meet again at Badr within a year. That time soon arrived. This was a year of great drought. Abu Sufyan b. Harb thought it to be unwise to set out for a war in this year of famine and desired that the appointment be deferred to a year of plenty. He sent an emissary, Nuaym, to Medina who exaggerated the preparation of the Meccans. Abu Sufyan did that hoping that this exaggeration might dissuade the Muslims who still had in mind, the terrible defeat at Uhud. The Quraysh, however, marched from Mecca with two thousand foot soldiers and fifty horses. Abu Sufyan went out of Mecca as far as Usfan, then decided to go back after two days of marching, because he could not find a good pasture, the year being a year of severe drought. The Meccan army was reduced to live on flour and water only. Hence this is also known as the expedition of Sawick (barley porridge).

The report of Nuaym greatly alarmed the Muslims of Medina. Many of them were reluctant to meet the formidable enemy again. But Muhammad decided to go forth. He gathered fifteen hundred men and prepared for the march to Badr. This was the third time that the two armies were presumably to meet at Badr. The Muslims arrived at Badr and encamped there for eight days. They carried a lot of wares with them in anticipation of a fair there. When they arrived at Badr they found no Quraysh army there. Muhammad waited for the rendezvous with Abu Sufyan b. Harb. When this did not materialise he met Makashi b. Amr al-Damri and expressed his intention of dissolving their treaty of peace, if B. Damri people desired. Actually, Muhammad wanted to wage a war on this tribal people as he felt he was strong enough to terrorize smaller tribes. But the Damri people decided to keep the treaty of peace with him.

The Muslim army bartered their wares, made good profit and returned to Medina. Muhammad was much pleased with this expedition and took that as a sign of Allah. He received the revelation 3:172-175 regarding Satan casting fear in the mind of Muhammad.

When the Quraysh heard of Muhammad’s rejoice, they were greatly mortified, fearing further terrorism from him. They began to plan another grand attack against Muhammad. It took them a year to plan and execute the attack. During this period Muhammad had a little respite.

Terror Thirty-one

First Raid at Dumat al-Jandal byMuhammad—July, 626CE

In the summer of 626CE Muhammad purportedly received intelligence reports that the Ghatafan tribe, once again, had mobilised troops at Dumat al-Jandal to launch an attack on him. Dumat al-Jandal is an oasis on the frontier between Hijaz and al-Sham, midway between the Red sea and the Persian Gulf.on the borders of Syria. A severe drought during this time caused famine in this area. Without wasting any time, Muhammad immediately made a raid on this band of Ghatafan tribe and captured their herd grazing in the neighbourhood. He led this expedition with an army of one thousand men and reached the confines of Syria. No fighting took place as the B. Ghatafan fled without giving any opposition. The Muslims returned to Medina with the booty. This expedition greatly enhanced the lust for plunder in the hearts of Muhammad’s men. On his way back, Muhammad entered into a truce with Uyanah b. Hisn, the leader of B. Fazarah, a powerful part of Ghatafan, so that Uyanah b. Hisn b. Hudhayfah could pasture his herds in the nearby territory of Taghlaman, controlled by Muhammad as Uyanah’s territory was afflicted with drought. The land at Taghlaman was lush with pasturage due to rain there.

Section Nine

‘Among the forms of mistake, prophecy is the most gratuitous’---George Eliot (1819-1880)[136]

Terror Thirty-two

The Battle of the Trench Led by Muhammad—February, 627CE

After the successful raids for booty, Muslims in Medina felt safe and secure. Their need was largely ameliorated by the swag they acquired through these plunders. Muhammad became militarily strong by the forced evacuation of Banu Qaynuqua and Banu Nadir Jews from their ancestral lands in Medina.[137] However, Muhammad was always cautious, lest the enemy strike without notice. And true to his fear, the enemy did strike him no sooner than he was relaxing with his booty and the new found military might. When the winter season came, the Quraysh prepared for an attack against Muhammad. This was the battle of the Trench or the battle of Ahzab (the confederates).

This battle took place in February, 627 (Shawal, AH 5). The major cause of this battle was the expulsion, or the ethnic cleansing of the B. Nadir Jews from Medina.

After the expulsion of the B. Qaynuqa and the B. Nadir Jews from Medina, the exiled leaders of the Jews, like Salam b. Abi al-Huqayq al-Nadri, Huyayy b. Akhtab al-Nadri, Kinanah b. al-Rabi b. Abi al-Huqayq… etc. went to Mecca and met with the Quraysh leaders and formed a confederation to fight a menacing Muhammad. At first, the Quraysh were skeptical about the Jews as the Jewish religion was quite close to Islam. They asked the Jews about whose religion was better—the paganism or the Islam? The Jews answered that the Quraysh’s religion (i.e., paganism) was better than that of Muhammad’s new brand of monotheism. This pleased the Quraysh, and they accepted unhesitatingly the Jews as their ally. On this, Allah revealed 4:51-55, denouncing the Jews for upholding paganism and He promised hell to the Jews.

Being satisfied with the Jewish leaders, the Quraysh were now ready to strike a mortal blow to Muhammad and his horde of fanatical Jihadists. Having secured the agreement of the Quraysh, the Jewish leaders approached the Ghatafan and a few other tribes around Mecca and convinced them to launch an attack in confederation with the Quraysh. Thus, the Quraysh, under the leadership of Abu Sufyan b. Harb and the Ghatafan, under the leadership of Uyanah b. Hisn b. Hudhayfah (see Terror 31, CH. 8) marched out for Medina. Some biographers list Uyanah as the leader of B. Fazarah tribe, B. Fazarah being a sub-clan of the Ghatafan.[138] The other tribes that joined them were: B. Murrah and Masud b. Rukhaylah from Ashja tribe. The Quraysh themselves brought four thousand soldiers including three hundred horses, and fifteen hundred camels. The entire Meccan force was of ten thousand men. They marched in three separate camps. The general commander was Abu Sufyan b. harb. The flag of the battle was assigned to Uthman ibn Talhah whose father was killed in the battle of Uhud.[139]

Soon this news of a planned attack reached Muhammad. He was quite unprepared for this sudden attack from the Quraysh and its allies. The experience of Uhud was still fresh in the minds of the Muslims. Another battle against the Quraysh was out of the question.[140]

Sensing profound trouble, Muhammad convened a conclave of his trusted lieutenants. In this meeting, Salman, the Persian convert, suggested digging a trench around Medina to protect it from the impending attack of the Meccans. He had been a Christian captive of Mesopotamia, bought by a Jew from the Bani Kalb. Then he was ransomed and converted to Islam. He was familiar with this mode of defence of a city in other countries. This was a completely new strategy that Arabia had never practiced. Muhammad and his followers readily adopted this great strategy of defence. The work consisted of digging a deep trench, probably ten yards (thirty feet) wide and five yards (fifteen feet) deep, three and half mile long[141] all around the city of Medina. For a speedy completion, the work was divided between various clans.

Muhammad now assembled his men to dig this trench and inspired them with the rewards of Paradise. It was the fasting month of Ramadan, and Muhammad hired the digging implements from the Jews of B. Qurayzah.[142] Between one thousand[143] to three thousand[144] Muslims worked from dawn to dusk to complete the dry moat, and they all joined to face the formidable army of the Quraysh and its confederates that numbered ten thousand. Muhammad started cursing the Meccans, inviting Allahs wrath on them as narrated in Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 415: Narrated Anas:

Allah's Apostle said Al-Qunut for one month after the posture of Bowing, invoking evil upon some 'Arab tribes.

Some hypocrites joined in but they became sloppy and slipped away to be with their families without the permission of Muhammad. Nonetheless, the true believers kept going with dogged determination, halting intermittently just to join their families with permission from their spiritual leader. On this occasion Allah revealed 24:62, praising these true Jihadists and promising them His forgiveness. On the errant hypocrites, Allah revealed 24:63-64, disclosing that He knows about their secret. After working diligently for a few days (some say eight days), the diehard Muslims completed the trench surrounding Medina, ahead of the arrival of the Meccan troop. They were now very satisfied with the freshly dug dry trench, inspired by Salman, the Farsi. Each clan claimed that Salman belonged to their side. On this, Muhammad said, “Salman is one of us, the people of the Household (ahl al-bayt).”[145]

The Muslim historians, Tabari and Ishak[146] narrate the incredible story that while the trench was being dug, Allah caused a white rock to emerge from the bottom of the trench. Muhammad went down into the trench with Salman; struck the rock with his pick axe and a flash of lightning spread out that illuminated the two tracks of Medina’s black mountains!

Muhammad explained this as the sign of Allah for Muslim’s victory. He even claimed that that spark of lightning lit up the Byzanatine and Khusroo’s (the Persian emperor) empire, meaning that he (Muhammad) would be victorious over them. Muhammad’s harangue thus lifted up further, the sprit of the Muslim earth diggers. They were now absolutely confident that Allah had assured them a signal victory. Other miraculous stories about the increase in food supply when the Muslim army’s provision ran out is told in Sahih Bukhari, such as Volume 5, Book 59, Number 428. For brevity and conciseness I refrain from quoting this lengthy Hadith.

But from the very beginning, the hypocrites were skeptical about Muhammad’s claims and they tried to subdue the morale of the ardent Jihadists. On this, Allah’s oracle came down in verse 33:12 revealing the diseased minds of the hypocrites.

The digging of the trench completed, on the eighth of Dzul Kada (March 2, 626 CE), the army of Medina was posted with the trench. The houses outside the town were evacuated and their residents were placed for security, on tops of the double-storied houses nearby the freshly dug trench. During this evacuation stage, the army of Mecca was reported to have advanced at Uhud. Muhammad’s army was three thousand men and was posted across the road leading to Uhud, having the trench in front of them.

The Meccans, at first encamped at Uhud and finding no opposition there rapidly moved up the road to Medina. Soon, they arrived near the freshly dug trench, and was greatly surprised at the defense tactics of Muhammad. They were unable to come closer to the Medina quarters. So, they resorted to archery from a distance.[147]

In the mean time, Huyayy b. Akhtab, the leader of the expelled B. Nadir Jews conferred with Ka’b b. Asad, the B. Qurayzah Jew’s chief, to break the latter’s contract of truce with Muhammad. At first, Ka’b refused to meet Huyayy, but finally relented to Huyayy’s persistent pleading.

Huyayy then informed Ka’b about the mobilization of the Quraysh and the Ghatafan to confront Muhammad once and for all and urged Ka’b to repudiate all his treaty with Muhammad. He requested Ka’b’s co-operation, promising him his unflinching support in case the Ghatafn and the Quraysh retreated without finishing off Muhammad. At first, Ka’b was hesitant to tow the line with Huyayy, but finally gave in when Huayayy vouched that in case of trouble, he (Huyayy) would move forthwith to Ka’b’s fortress, so that, whatever befell K’ab would be his fate too. In this way Ka’b renounced his peace treaty with Muhammad and Huyayy moved in the fortress of B. Qurayzah Jews to stay with them.

When this news reached Muhammad, he sent his trusted Jihadist, Sa’d b. Muadh, along with a few of his elite companions to investigate stealthily about its veracity.

When the team of Sa’d b. Muadh met the B. Qurayzah Jew leader Ka’b b. Asad, he (Ka’b) immediately repudiated their treaty with Muhammad. He demanded that the Muslims return the Jews of Banu Nadir back to their former quarters in Medina. On this, Sa’d ibn Muadh, who was closely allied with the Banu Qurayzah Jews, warned them that something worse than Banu Nadir might befall the Banu Qurayzah in case they persisted on this betrayal of covenant with the Muslims.[148] Nonetheless, even under such a dire threat from Sa’d b. Mudah, Ka’b refused to surrender to his demand.

So, a disappointed Sa’d b. Muadh returned to Muhammad and told him the extremely bad news. Muhammad took it as a treachery on the part of B. Qurayzah, and Allah immediately confirmed this in verse 33:20. However, please note that the B.Qurayzah were under no obligation to honor the treaty if they wanted, as Muhammad, in the past had broken many such treaties. Moreover, the B. Qurayzah Jews never intended to attack Muhammad, they simply negated the pact with Muhammad.

When Muhammad heard what Sa’d had to say, he was perturbed, no doubt, but showed no alarm; instead, he said, “God is greatest! Rejoice, people of the

Muslims!” [149] This was, of course, designed to keep his army in shape and in good spirit. Allah promptly sent down verse 33:10, saying, “The enemy came upon them from above and from beneath…..”. regarding the double danger (from top and bottom) facing the Muslims

Although, outwardly showing no alarm, Muhammad was quite frightful at the prospect of losing the war. He was in constant anxiety that the trench may be overcome and that the Jews might attack from behind. The people of Medina were greatly disappointed at that turn of the events. Many of his followers begged to be released to look after their properties that they had left behind. They considered Muhammad to be weak and helpless; questioned the divine assistance for him and apprehended that his promises of Khusroo’s and Caesar’s wealth were hollow. Now, they felt afraid to venture outside the confines of their city.[150] Many of them claimed immunity from fighting, using the alibi that their houses were exposed to the enemy as expressed in verse 33:13.

The confederates and the Muslim soldiers stayed in their position for twenty days (or a month) facing each other across the trench without any fighting, except for shooting arrows at each other. On the Quraysh side were Khalid b. Walid and Wahshi, the Abyssinian Negro slave.[151]

Becoming desperate with such a long drawn stalemate, Muhammad made a clever attempt to bribe the Ghatafan to desert the battlefield. Secretly, he sent an emissary to Uyanah b. Hisn, the leader of the Ghatafan (or Fazarah) and tempted him to accept his offer of one-third of the date harvest of Medina on condition that they remove themselves from the battlefield. Uyanah signaled his willingness to accept the deal and bargained the offer to one-half. However, when Muhammad disclosed this deal for the approval of B. Aws and B. Khazraj, they spurned it and offered nothing but sword to the confederates of the Quraysh. Muhammad’s great confidante, Sa’d b. Muadh objected in offering such a generous gift to the Ghatafan. He promised to offer only sword to the Ghatafan, saying, “Messenger of God, we and these people used to be polytheists, associating [other divinities] with God and worshipping idols, and we neither worshipped God nor knew him, and they did not hope to a single date of ours except in hospitality or by buying. Now that God has conferred Islam on us, guided us to it, and strengthened us with your presence, shall we give them our wealth? We have no need for this! By God, we will offer them only the sword, until God judge between us and them.”[152] So, Muhammad reluctantly, dropped this bribery deal.

On the other side, the Quraysh army, despite their vast number, was very frustrated by the strong vigilance of the Muslim army. When this stand-off grew intolerable, a few of the Quraysh, among them, Ikrimah b. Abi Jahl (Abu Jahl was brutally murdered at Badr), commanded the confederates to prepare themselves for an attack. With this instruction, they advanced and when they reached near the freshly dug trench, they were totally taken aback at this innovative approach of defense that was never practiced in Arabia.They then made a general attack through a narrow and weakly guarded part of the trench. Ikrimah cleared the ditch and galloped in front of the enemy. Among the other Quraysh who crossed the trench was Amr b. Abd Wudd. Ibn Sa’d.[153] reports that Amr was ninety years old! Ali rushed forward to confront the intruders. When he saw Amr, Ali called him to join Islam, but Amr readily declined. Then Ali challenged Amr to fight him, on which Amr passionately told Ali that he did not wish to kill his nephew (Ali was the son Amr’s brother, Abu Talib). But Ali expressed his desire to kill Amr, his uncle. On this, an angry Amr jumped out of his horse and attacked Ali.

A duel ensued between Ali and Amr, in which Ali killed Amr. The rest of Amr’s companions panicked and started to disperse. Ali managed to slaughter another polytheist, gravely injured yet another who managed to cross the trench, but later died of his wound at Mecca. Another Quraysh polytheist fell into the ditch while attempting to jump over the trench. He fell inside the deep trench. The marauding Muslim soldiers gathered at the site and pelted stone at him. When this hapless victim shrieked in pain, Ali went down and beheaded him. The Muslims took the corpse to Muhammad, seeking his permission to sell it. But Muhammad declined and instructed his Jihadists to do whatever they liked with the dead body. Nothing is known what the Jihadists did to the polytheist’s corpse. It is reported that the Negro slave, Wahsi, with his unerring javelin, killed one Jihadist, al-Tufayl b. al-Numan and Dirar ibn al-Khattab (Umar’s brother?) killed another Muslim, Kab ibn Zayd.[154]

The Quraysh did not make any further attempt to cross the trench during the day, but made great preparations at night. Next morning, they launched a general attack with a massive force. But all their attempts were without effect. They could not cross the trench. Sa’d ibn Muadah, the chief of B. Aws was wounded severely in his arm (or shoulder as per Muir[155] by an arrow. He promised to exact his revenge on B. Qurayzah, for the man, who shot him was on friendly terms with the B. Qurayzah. The Quraysh lost three men while the Muslims lost five.

The Muslims could not offer prayer on that day. They were too busy with the war. At night, when the enemy returned to their camp, the Muslims gathered and offered a special prayer for those missed prayers.

We learn from the narratives of Ibn Ishaq and Tabari that there was no wearing of Hijab (veil) by the Arab women during this period. While the battle of Ahzab was raging, Aisha was in the fortress of B. Haritha and the mother of Sa’d b. Muadh was with her. Aisha wore no Hijab when Sa’d b. Muadh passed her by wearing a coat of mail through which Aisha could view the entire forearm of Sa’d b. Muadh.[156]

During this time, Saffiyah bt. Abd al-Muttalib, Muhammad’s aunt was in Fari, the fortress of Hassan b. Thabit, the official poet of Muhammad.[157] She discovered a Jew circling the fortress of Hassan b. Thabit. When Saffiya requested Hassan b. Thabit to go downstairs and kill the suspicious Jew, he declined. So she went downstairs and clubbed the Jew to death herself. She then requested Hassan b. Thabit to strip the Jew naked and to take his arms and coats of mail as booty. Hassan b. Thabit refused to do that, as he was not in need of the spoils.

During this lengthy blockade, Muhammad became desperate, searching for a way out. Just then, a double-agent, Nuaym b. Masud b. Amir from the Ghatafan approached Muhammad to offer his service of sleuthing Muhammad’s enemies. He claimed that he had embraced Islam and was available to offer his assistance as a double agent. Muhammad engaged him to his advantage and told him that ‘war is deception.’ He said to Nuaym, “You are only one man among us. Make them abandon [each other], if you can, so that they leave us; for war is deception.”[158] Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari that confirms Muhammad’s view of war as an act of deception:

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 269: Narrated Jabir bin 'Abdullah:

The Prophet said, "War is deceit."

A similar Hadith is also found in Sunaan Abu Dawud:

Book 14, Number 2631: Narrated Ka'b ibn Malik:

When the Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) intended to go on an expedition, he always pretended to be going somewhere else, and he would say: War is deception.

After Muhammad’s persuasive talk, Nuaym went to the B. Qurayzah and advised them not to trust the confederation of the Quraysh and the Ghatafan. He harangued them that if the confederate won the war they might take the land of the B. Qurayzah as a booty; should Muhammad win, then the confederates would abandon the B. Qurayzah, leaving them to defend themselves against the formidable Muslims.

Then Nuaym advised the B. Qurayzah to secure hostages from the Quraysh and Ghatafan as a security for their pledge of assistance against Muhammad. B. Qurayzah leaders pondered over what Nuyam had said and found that to be very credible.

Meanwhile, after talking to the B. Qurayzah Jews, Nuaym went straight to the Quraysh and the Ghatafan; announced that he had abandoned Islam and Muhammad and told them that the B. Qurayzah Jews had regretted at what they had done and was now in league with Muhammad. Nuaym further added that the B. Qurayzah had offered Muhammad a pledge that whatever hostages they took from the Quraysh and the Ghatafan, they would send them to Muhammad for beheading and Muhammad would be too pleased to execute the hostages. This news unnerved the Meccans as they believed every word of what Nuaym had said. Suspicion now arose in their minds regarding the pledge of the B. Qurayzah, and they decided, as per advice of the double agent Nuaym to refrain from dispatching any hostage that B. Qurayzah might demand from them.

On the eve of the Jewish Sabbath day (that is, Friday evening, Saturday being the Jewish Sabbath), Abu Sufyan sent Ikrimah b. Abi Jahl with a group of men to B. Qurayzah to ask the Jews to come out and to assemble to fight on the next day (i.e., on Saturday). On this, the Jews declined to fight on their Sabbath day, claiming that on previous occasions when they broke that tradition, the Jews were converted into monkeys and boars for fighting on the Sabbath day.[159] Moreover, they demanded hostages from the Quraysh and the Ghatafan as a pre-condition to fight Muhammad.

When this news of demand for hostages was brought to Abu Sufyan and the leaders of Ghatafan, they were simply amazed at the veracity of what Nuaym had already told them. The confederates then decided not to offer a single hostage to B. Qurayzah and this decision was communicated to the B. Qurayzah Jews. Having heard the verdict of the confederates, the B. Qurayzah Jews were now convinced that the Quraysh and the Ghatafan were playing tricks with them. The Jews decided not to join in the fighting, unless hostages are secured from the confederates and forwarded their decision to the Quraysh and the Ghatafan.

The allied forces were now greatly disheartened. Their provisions were running short. Their plan to attack the Muslims from the rear of city with the help of B. Qurayza was now in doubt. Their camels and horses were dying daily in numbers. To add more to their adversity, the weather, too, was unkind to them. The cold, wind and rain became merciless on their unprotected camps. The storm became a hurricane, overturning their cooking pots and sweeping away their tents. They took the fury of weather as an evil omen and started to flee for their lives. With so many troublesome incidents, Abu Sufiyan suddenly decided to break up the camp and retreat. The withdrawal was led by the Quraysh, followed by the Ghatafan and their allies. Abu Sufyan leaped on his camel and led away. Soon, the entire Quraysh army took the road to Mecca by way of Uhud. In the morning not one of them was left in sight. As usual, Muhammad claimed that Gabriel had brought the severe storm and caused the Meccan confederates to flee. Ibn Sa’d writes that when Gabriel metMuhammad, he (Gabriel) said to him: “O! be happy.”[160]. An oracle (33:9) descended from Allah confirming His divine intervention by casting terror in the heart of the infidels through the tempestuous wind and the biting cold.

However, the real reason the Meccans abandoned the siege was different. It was the ensuing of the month of Dzul Qaedah, the first month of the three consecutive months of the Arab tradition of cessation of hostilities—the Meccans had to go back and attend the pilgrims that would soon start arriving at Mecca.[161]

The news of the disunity between the confederates and the B. Qurayzah soon reached the ears of Muhammad, and he sought the assistance of a spy to observe the activities of his enemy, promising him paradise or booty should the spy returned on time. On this enticement, a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari is quoted here:

Volume 9, Book 93, Number 555: Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "Allah guarantees (the person who carries out Jihad in His Cause and nothing compelled him to go out but Jihad in His Cause and the belief in His Word) that He will either admit him into Paradise (Martyrdom) or return him with reward or booty he has earned to his residence from where he went out."

Muhammad had to promise paradise to his spy as none other had volunteered to go to the Quraysh camp and bring back their news. During this period, fear hunger and cold had engulfed the Muslims and they were not in a mood for a fight. In fact, when no one volunteered, Muhammad picked the said spy himself and commanded him to engage in information gathering. The spy went out and saw Allah’s helpers (i.e., angels) punishing the Quraysh and the Ghatafan with lashing wind and bitter cold.

The spy of Muhammad observed the departure of the Abu Sufyan and his confederates and brought the good news to Muhammad. Muhammad was greatly relieved at the departure of his enemy; the Muslim army became joyful and in the morning, broke up their camp and returned to their homes. Muhammad refrained from pursuing the retreating Quraysh army for, he feared that a confrontation with the Quraysh in the open would not be to his advantage. He soon told the Muslims that he had Allah’s message to attack the B. Qurayza, claiming that Gabriel came to him in the appearance of Dihya, the Kalbite. Immediately, Muhammad sent Bilal to announce the new call throughout the town for the new battle.

Once the Battle of the Trench was over Muhammad vowed to be aggressive and offensive, to make attack and not to defend. Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari that clearly indicates Islam is truly a religion of offense and not defense:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 435: Narrated Sulaiman bin Surd:

On the day of Al-Ahzab (i.e. clans) the Prophet said, (After this battle) we will go to attack them (i.e. the infidels) and they will not come to attack us."

[Please note: This Hadith cannot be found in the sanitized, summarized version of Sahih Al-Bukhari; however you may read this Hadith in the Internet version of Original Sahih Bukhari]
Section Ten

‘LET (Lashkar-e-Toiba) volunteers neither shave nor cut their hair and they are taught to kill ritualistically, by beheading or slitting of throat’---A LET member [162]

Terror Thiry-three

The Genocide of Bani Qurayzah Jews by Muhammad—February-March, 627

After Muhammad left the battlefield of the trench in the morning he returned to Medina, and while he was washing his head in the house of Umm Salamah, one of his wives, Gabriel visited him at noon and informed him that the battle was not over yet, and that Allah commanded him (Muhammad) to besiege the B. Qurayzah. He claimed that Gabriel came in the form of Dhiyah b. Khalifah al-Kalbi, a handsome and a rich merchant of Medina. Gabriel also declared his unflinching support for Muhammad in this operation. It is claimed that Gabriel arrived riding a horse and wearing a cloth of gold turban.[163]

After listening to the instruction of Gabriel, Muhammad abandoned the noon (Asr) prayer and commanded his Jihadists to march straight to the territory of B. Qurayzah, Ali being sent ahead of the rest. Muhammad informed his followers that during war, prayer can be omitted, as fighting during this time was more incumbent than praying On his way, Ali heard people talking foul about Muhammad and hurling insult at him. A disturbed Ali hastened back to Muhammad and informed him of what he had heard what people were saying about Muhammad. Muhammad consoled Ali by saying that the people dared not utter any derogatory remark about him should he (i.e., Muhammad) be personally present amongst them. This pleased Ali and he went back to his mission. In the evening, the Muslim soldiers marched toward the fortress of Bani Qurayza that lay two or three miles to the south-east of Medina. Muhammad rode an ass, while an army of three thousand Muslims, with thirty-six horses followed him. A tent in the compound of the mosque in Medina was also pitched where Sa’d b. Muadh took shelter to recuperate from his painful wound (see Terror 32).

When Muhammad was near the fortress of the B. Qurayzah Jews, he called them by yelling, ‘you brothers of apes.’[164] This is elucidated in the Qur’an in verses 2:65, 5:60 and 7:166, where Allah says that He turned the Jews in to apes. Thus, as far as Islam goes, the Jews are still considered as apes, no exaggeration; it is a decree by Allah, and Muhammad had confirmed this in the operation for B. Qurayzah. Ibn Sa’d[165] writes: Muhammad said, “O brothers of monkeys and pigs! Fear me, fear me.”

Not being satisfied with his vocabulary of simple ‘swearing’ language, Muhammad asked his poet friend Hassan b. Thabit to make verbal abuse of the Jews through poems. Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari to describe the mindset of the messenger of Allah:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 449: Narrated Al-Bara:

The Prophet said to Hassan, "Abuse them (with your poems), and Gabriel is with you (i.e, supports you)." (Through another group of sub narrators) Al-Bara bin Azib said, "On the day of Quraiza's (besiege), Allah's Apostle said to Hassan bin Thabit, 'Abuse them (with your poems), and Gabriel is with you (i.e. supports you).' "

Despite extreme provocation by Muhammad B. Qurayzah Jews were patient and courteous with Muhammad, and addressed him as Abu al-Qasim (father of Qasim, Muhammad’s dead son). This is the conversation that took place between Muhammad and the B. Qurayzah Jews as written by Tabari:[166]

‘When the Messenger of God had approached their fortresses, he said: “You brothers of apes! Has God shamed you and sent down his retribution on you?” they said, “Abu al-Qasim, you have never been one to act impetuously.”’

The Muslims then attacked the Jews with archery but to no avail. One Muslim approached the fortress carelessly and was killed by a Jewess by casting down a millstone on him. Muhammad kept the siege on causing a great distress among the besieged Jews. Nonetheless, Muhammad was bent on a bloody revenge and refused to negotiate with the Jews.

After twenty-five days of siege, the Jews grew desperate, exhausted and terrified at their future. They were on the verge of starvation. It is claimed that Allah, through Muhammad’s terrorism, cast terror into their hearts. Among the Jews was Huyayy b. Akhtab (see Terror 32) who, as a fulfillment of his pledge to be with B. Qurayzah through thick and thin, did not escape with the Quraysh and the Ghatafan, but stayed with the B. Qurayzah Jews. Unable to bear the desperate situation of the Jewish women and children, the B. Qurayzah leader, Ka’b b.Asad proposed that the Jews should accept Islam to save their lives. Almost all the Jews declined to forsake the religion of their forefathers. A distraught Ka’b proposed that they should kill their women and children, then, all the men could go out and fight Muhammad without any impediment. But the Jews did not want to kill their dearest ones with their own hands. It was impossible for them to commit such act, as they feared that it was meaningless to live without their wives and children. Ka’b then proposed an attack on Muhammad the next day which was a Jewish Sabbath day (ie Saturday). The Jews flatly declined to engage in any warfare during the Sabbath.

When the Jews could not decide on their fate themselves, they sent a message to Muhammad, asking that Abu Lubabah b. Abd al-Mundhir, their confidante from B. Aws, be sent to them for a discussion and advice. As soon as Lubabah arrived in the Jewish quarter, the weeping women and children of the Jews rushed out and grabbed him hoping that he could plead for mercy for them. Abu Lubabah was filled with pity and compassion for them. When asked what Muhammad would do with them should they decide to surrender, Abu Lubabah indicated through sign language that Muhammad had slaughter in mind and that he (Abu Lubabah) could do nothing about it.

Tabari writes:[167]

‘When they saw him (i.e Abu Lubabah), the men rose to meet him, and the women and children rushed to grab hold of him, weeping before him, so that he felt pity for them. They said to him, “Abu Lubabah, do you think that we should submit to Muhammad’s judgment”? “Yes”, he said, but he pointed with his hand to his throat, that it would be slaughter.”’

Haykal writes[168] that the Jews thought that the former allies from al-Aws tribe would give them some protection and if they were to remove themselves, to Adhriat in al Sham, Muhammad would have no objection to letting them go. So, the Banu Qurayzah sent the proposal to evacuate their territory and to remove themselves to Adhriat. Muhammad flatly rejected their proposal and insisted on their abiding by his judgment.

Having indicated by sign language what Muhammad had in mind for the Jews, Abu Lubabah felt guilty that he had broken his promise of secrecy with Muhammad. To atone for his ‘misdeed’ he went straight to the mosque and bound himself with ropes to one of the pillars. This pillar is known as the ‘pillar of repentance’ or the ‘pillars of Abu Lubabah’. Allah expressed His displeasure with Abu Lubabah’s conduct through verse 8:27.

When Muhammad heard of what Abu Lubabah had done, he waited for Allah to forgive him (Abu Lubabah).

Abu Lubabah remained tied with the pillar for six nights. His wife used to untie him for prayers. Allah promptly forgave Abu Lubaba in verse 9:104. So, Muhammad went to him during a morning prayer and set him free.[169]

Finding no choice, in the morning, the crestfallen B. Qurayzah Jews surrendered to Muhammad for his judgment. The male Jews were chained and kept in the fortress till a decision was made about their fate. The B. Aws people were on good terms with the B. Qurayzah Jews. They pleaded with Muhammad for mercy and a fair judgment for their Jewish allies. On this, Muhammad proposed that the judgment be passed by Sa’d b Muadh who was the B. Aws leader, recuperating from his wound in a tent nearby Medina. B. Aws and the B. Qurayzah both agreed on this proposal of Muhammad, hoping to have some mercy from Sa’d b. Muadh. Muhammad dispatched some B. Aws men to bring Sa’d to deliver his judgment. Riding a donkey Sa’d arrived at the site where all the seven or eight hundred Jewish men and many B. Aws people were standing to listen to his judgment. Their women and children, stricken with terror waited for the pronouncement of Sad’s verdict. Many B. Aws people requested Sa’d to deal with the Jews with leniency and mercy.

Sa’d then asked his people if they would accept whatever judgment he pronounced. The crowd agreed.

Then Muhammad asked Sa’d b. Muadh to pass his judgment. Sa’d replied, “I pass judgment on them that the men shall be killed, the property divided, and the children and women made captives.” Everyone was shocked at this bloody decree except Muhammad. He praised Sa’d for proclaiming a solemn judgment of the Almighty. He was cold and unmoved and termed Sa’d’s judgment as fair and said, “You have passed judgment on them with the judgment of God and the judgment of His Messenger.”[170] This statement by Muhammad clearly shows that he wanted to murder these Jews in cold blood without any compunction or mercy. Sahih Bukhari records this incidence thus:

Volume 5, Book 58, Number 148: Narrated Abu Said Al-Khudri:

Some people (i.e. the Jews of Bani bin Quraiza) agreed to accept the verdict of Sad bin Muadh so the Prophet sent for him (i.e. Sad bin Muadh). He came riding a donkey, and when he approached the Mosque, the Prophet said, "Get up for the best amongst you." or said, "Get up for your chief." Then the Prophet said, "O Sad! These people have agreed to accept your verdict." Sad said, "I judge that their warriors should be killed and their children and women should be taken as captives." The Prophet said, "You have given a judgment similar to Allah's Judgment (or the King's judgment)."

[Please note: This Hadith cannot be found in the sanitized, summarized version of Sahih Al-Bukhari; however, it can be read in the Internet version of Original Sahih Al-Bukhari]

The women and children were then separated from their husbands, others were put under the care of Abdullah, a renegade Jew. All the goods and possessions of the B. Qurayzah Jews, their camels and flocks were all brought as spoils of war to be distributed amongst the Muslims. The wine and fermented liquors were thrown away.

After Sa’d b. Muadh passed the judgment of slaughter, the B. Qurayzah Jews were brought down from their dwellings; the men were handcuffed behind their backs their women and children having already been separated. They were placed under the charge of Mohammad ibn Maslama, the assassin of Ka’b ibn Ashraf, to be despatched to Medina to the compound of the daughter of another Muslim fanatic, al-Harith before their execution in batches. A long trench was dug in the marketplace of Medina. The Prisoners were then taken there, made to kneel down and beheaded in a group of five or six. Muhammad was personally present to witness this slaughter. Ali and Zubayr cut off the heads of the Jews in front of Muhammad. Sourcing from Al-Waqidi, Tabari writes:

“…the messenger of God commanded that furrows should be dug in the ground for the B. Qurayzah. Then he sat down, and Ali and al-Zubayr began cutting off their heads in his presence.”[171] Ibn Ishaq[172] writes that they were taken in groups to Muhammad for beheading in front of him.

Tabari further writes:[173]

‘The messenger of God went out into the marketplace of Medina and had trenches dug in it; then he sent for them and had them beheaded in those trenches. They were brought out to him in groups. Among them were the enemy of God, Huyayy b. Akhtab, and Ka’b b. Asad, the head of the tribe. They numbered 600 or 700—the largest estimate says they were between 800 and 900. As they were being taken in groups to the Messenger of God, they said to Ka’b b. Asad, “Ka’b, what do you understand. Do you not see that the summoner does not discharge [anyone] and that those of you who are taken away do not come back? By God, it is death!” the affair continued until the Messenger of God had finished with them.’

Sir William Muir[174] describes this extremely grotesque scene thus:

‘The men were penned up in a closed yard, while graves or trenches were being dug for them in the chief marketplace of the city. When these were ready, Mahomet, himself a spectator of the tragedy, gave command that the captives should be brought forth in companies of five or six at a time. Each company was made to sit down by the brink of the trench destined for its grave, and there beheaded. Party by party they were thus led out, and butchered in cold blood, till the whole were slain. One woman alone was put to death; it was she who threw the millstone from the battlements.’

A most pathetic and heart-wrenching incidence took place when Huyayy b. Akhtab, the banished B. Nadir Jewish leader was taken to the execution field. Tabari describes his execution this way:

‘Huyayy b. Akhtab, the enemy of God, was brought. He was wearing a rose-colored suit of clothes that had torn all over with fingertip-sized holes so that it would not be taken as booty from him, and his hands were bound to his neck with a rope. When he looked at the Messenger of God, he said, “By God, I do not blame myself for being hostile to you, but whomever God forsakes is forsaken.” Then he turned to the people and said: “People, there is no injury in God’s command. It is the book of God, His decree, and a battlefield of great slaughter ordained against the Children of Israel. Then he sat down and was beheaded.’

Only one woman of the B. Qurayzah was killed. She was the wife Hasan al-Qurazi[175] and was friendly with Aisha. Aisha narrated her story of beheading thus:

‘Only one of their women was killed. By God, she was by me, talking with me and laughing unrestraintedly while the Messenger of God was killing their men in the marketplace, when suddenly a mysterious voice called out her name, saying, “Where is so and so?” She said, “I shall be killed.” “Why?” I asked. She said, A misdeed that I committed.” She was taken away and beheaded. (Aisha used to say: I shall never forget my wonder at her cheerfulness and much laughter, even when she knew that she would be killed.).’[176]

This incident is also recorded in a Sahi (authentic) Hadith of Abu Dawud:

Book 14, Number 2665: Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

No woman of Banu Qurayzah was killed except one. She was with me, talking and laughing on her back and belly (extremely), while the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) was killing her people with the swords. Suddenly a man called her name: Where is so-and-so? She said: I I asked: What is the matter with you? She said: I did a new act. She said: The man took her and beheaded her. She said: I will not forget that she was laughing extremely although she knew that she would be killed.

As told before, this unlucky Jewish woman killed one Muslim soldier by casting a millstone on his head while the Messenger of Allah besieged the B. Qurayzah fortress.

There is another poignant story of a very old Jewish man named Az-Zabir. Az-Zabir saved the life of a Muslim convert, Thabit b. Qays in the Bu’ath war. Now, when Az-Zabir was about to be beheaded Thabit requested Muhammad to save the life of this old man and his family as a return to his favor. Muhammad reluctantly agreed to spare this Jewish man and his family members. Az-Zabir then asked Thabit b. Qays about the fate of the Jewish leaders such as Ka’b b. Asad and Huayy b. Akhtab, as he preferred to die rather than to live without them. Az-Zabir said, “Then I ask you for the sake of the favor I once did for you to join me to my kinsmen, for by God there is no good in living after them. I will not wait patiently for God, not even [the time needed] to take the bucket of a watering trough, until I meet my dear ones.”[177]

So Thabit brought him forward, and he was beheaded. When Abu Bakr heard what that old man said just before his execution, he said, “He will meet them, by God, in the Gehenna, there to dwell forever and forever.”[178]

Muhammad commanded that all those Jewish men with puberty hair were to be killed. One Jewish boy took refuge with a Muslim woman, Salma bt. Qays. She requested Muhammad that mercy be shown to this Jewish boy. It is said that Muhammad spared his life. Here is a Hadith from Sunaan Abu Dawud on this:

Book 38, Number 4390: Narrated Atiyyah al-Qurazi:

I was among the captives of Banu Qurayzah. They (the Companions) examined us, and those who had begun to grow hair (pubes) were killed, and those who had not were not killed. I was among those who had not grown hair.

Please note that the narrator of this Hadith, Atiyyah al-Qurazi, was probably the very young brother of Hasan al-Qurazi, the executed Jew.

Having beheaded all the adult males of the B. Qurayzah Jews, the Prophet of mercy now busied himself with the distribution of the Jewish booty. He divided the wealth, the wives and the children of the B. Qrayzah Jews among his followers. Needless to say he did not miss his Khums (one-fifth of booty) that was reserved for him.

The booty rules were changed slightly. A horseman received three shares: two shares for the horse and one share for the rider. A foot Jihadist, who had no horse, received one share. It was the first booty in which shares were allotted and from which the Khums was deducted. This simplified rule on booty (fai) was followed in the later plunders.

There were thirty-six cavalry in this raid. If a man had more than two horses he could claim shares only for two horses.

[Please note: Fai is a booty taken from a country which submits to Islam without resistance.[179]

After executing all the adult male Jews, Muhammad sent Sa’d b. Zayd al-Ansari with some captives (women and children) from the B. Qurayzah to Najd to sell them in the slave market. While we do not have an accurate price of a female slave during that time, Ibn Sa’d[180] writes that Khadijah, Muhammad’s first wife, bought her slave, Zayd b. Haritha, (who would later become Muuhammad’s adopted son), for four hundred (400) Dirhams at the slave market of Ukaz, Mecca. In Sunaan Abu Dawud we read that the price of young slave (male or female) varied from five hundred dirhams to eight hundred (800) dirhams i.e, US$ 2,5000 to US$ 4000 (see Sunaan Abu Dawud hadis numbers, 3946 and 4563). So a reasonable price of a slave as US$ 2,500 in to-day’ money will be quite a realistic assumption. Multiply this with an approximate number of women and children, say about one thousand (1,000), and we get a sum of US$ 2,500,000 (yes, a cool two and a half million US Dollars). This was a huge wind fall for the terrorists of those days. With the money raised through this slave-trading Muhammad bought more horses and arms. Among the captive women, he found a very pretty, youthful lass by the name Rayhanh bt. ‘Amr b. Khunafah and took her as his concubine. It is said that when Muhammad offered to make her his wife by embracing Islam, she declined. She preferred to remain a sex slave to becoming a Muslim.

She said, “Messenger of God, rather leave me in your possession [as a concubine], for it is easier for me and for you.”[181] Muhammad was quite grieved when she rejected Islam but preferred to remain a Jew. Some biographers write that Rayhana eventually accepted Islam.

A telling description of Muhammad’s cruelty and lust for young women is provided by Sir Willima Muir thus:

‘Having sated his revenge, and drenched the market-place with the blood of eight hundred victims, and having given command for the earth to be smoothed over their remains, Mahomet returned from the horrid spectacle to solace himself with the charms of Rihana, whose husband and all whose male relatives had just perished in the massacre. He invited her to be his wife, but she declined; and chose to remain (as indeed, having refused marriage, she had no alternative) his slave or concubine. She also declined the summons to conversion, and continued in the Jewish faith, at which the Prophet was much concerned. It is said, however, that she afterwards embraced Islam. She lived with Mahomet till his death.’[182]

After the delivery of his judgment, Sa’d was taken back on his donkey to his tent.. His wound now became fatal. He was now lying in his deathbed. Muhammad quickly went to visit him. He prayed to Allah to save Sa’d’s life. However, Allah did not answer his prayer this time. Soon, Sa’d died. His corpse was carried to his home and after the forenoon prayer he was buried. His bier was very light to carry. Muhammad claimed that angels carried Sa’d’s bier.

Gabriel told Muhammad that Sad B. Muadh was already in heaven;[183] claiming further that Allah’s throne shook when Sad b. Muadh died. We read in Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 5, Book 58, Number 147: Narrated Jabir:

I heard the Prophet saying, "The Throne (of Allah) shook at the death of Sad bin Muadh." Through another group of narrators, Jabir added, "I heard the Prophet : saying, 'The Throne of the Beneficent shook because of the death of Sad bin Muadh."

What did Muhammad do with the appropriated lands of the Jews of B.Quaynuqa, B. Nadir and B. Qurayzah? He used the plundered of lands of B. Qurayzah and B. Nadir to return the gifts (debt) he received from the Ansars of Medina; he gave his share of the booty to Umm Ayman, the slave woman who nursed him in his infancy. Here is a Hadith on this from Sahih Muslim:

Book 019, Number 4376:

It has been narrated by Anas that (after his migration to Medina) a person placed at the Prophet's (may peace be upon him) disposal some date-palms growing on his land until the lands of Quraiza and Nadir were conquered. Then he began to return to him whatever he had received. (In this connection) my people told me to approach the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and ask from him what his people had given him or a portion thereof, but the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) had bestowed those trees upon Umm Aiman. So I came to the Prophet (may peace be upon him) and he gave them (back) to me. Umm Aiman (also) came (at this time). She put the cloth round my neck and said: No, by Allah, we will not give to, you what he has granted to me. The Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: Umm Aiman, let him have them and for you are such and such trees instead. But she said: By Allah, there is no god besides Him. No, never! The Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) continued saying: (You will get) such and such. until he had granted her ten times or nearly ten times more (than the original gift).

Muhammad now became militarily strong and a much feared warlord in the Arabian Peninsula. Needless to say, all this was the fruits of his terror tactics.

Click here to learn the Islamic version of the massacre of B. Qurayzah Jews:

[ http://forum.bismikaallahuma.org/viewtopic.php?t=956 ]

Section Eleven

‘You live here, but I live among the infidels. Please let me wash off some of my sin’---Ziad al-Jarrah[184]

Terror Thirty-four

Raid Against al-Qurata at Dariyaah by Muhammad ibn Maslama--July, 627CE

Readers might remember the name of Muhammad ibn Maslama. He was the hired killer of Ka’b b. al-Ashraf, the Jewish poet (see Terror 17, CH. 5). Hitherto, Muhammad b. Maslama was a very special person to Muhammad, the messenger of Allah. Whenever. Muhammad needed to do covert assassination; he (Muhammad ibn Maslama) was the trusted person to accomplish such an act of murder. Having been satisfied with his impeccable service for Islam (via terror), Muhammad, the messenger of Allah, decided to assign him with a much more challenging and rewarding job, i.e., committing plunder or Ghanimah.

So he dispatched Muhammad ibn Maslama, the professional killer, at the head of thirty Jihadists[185] to surround and to plunder al-Qarata, a branch of Kilab tribe that inhabited a place called Dariyyah, about fifty or sixty miles from Medina. Muhammad b. Maslama marched by night, concealing during day, and when he arrived at Dariyyah, he attacked the al-Qurata tribe suddenly, creating panic and terror amongst the people there. During this raid the Muslims killed ten people while others fled offering no resistance. The booty was enormous: one hundred and fifty camels (around US$ 52,000) and three thousand goats (around US$ 105,000) plus the household goods (unspecified sum, probably around US$ 50,000). Muhammad ibn Maslamah continued this looting for nineteen days; then he returned to Medina with the booty. Muhammad, the messenger of Allah took his share (Khums, one-fifth) and distributed the rest to his ardent companions. A camel was made equivalent to ten goats. The Muslims also brought a prisoner who was a disciple of Musaylamah, another claimant of messenger of Allah and Muhammad’s bitter competitor. Muhammad, the messenger of Allah accused this prisoner of plotting to kill him in collaboration with Musaylamah. It is stated that the prisoner later accepted Islam.[186]

Terror Thirty-five

First Raid Against B. Thalabah towards Dhu al-Qassah by Muhammad ibn Maslama—July, 627CE

After a few successful raids, Muhammad’s herd of camels greatly increased by the plunder. He sent this large herd of camels out to graze in the vicinity of Hayfa,[187] a place seven miles from Medina which was lush with green pastures. Due to the continuous drought prevailing in the adjoining areas during this time, B. Thalabah, a section of the Ghatafan tribe, was greatly tempted to steal from Muhammad’s herd. He suspected mischievousness from these people and sent his trusted lieutenant, Muhammad b. Maslama with ten followers to plunder the vicinity of Dhu al-Qassah of B. Thalabah. It was a night’s journey from Medina. B. Thalabah people were already aware of the impending attack; so they lay in wait for the Muslims, and when Muhammad b. Maslama arrived at the site, B. Thalabah, with one hundred men attacked them while the Muslims were making preparation to sleep; and after a brief resistance killed all of Muhammad b. Maslama’s men. Muhammad b. Maslama himself was severely wounded in his ankle; he could not move. He was left in the field for dead. A Muslim who happened to pass that way found him and assisted him to return to Medina.

Terror Thirty-six

Second Raid against B. Thalabah at Dhu al-Qassah by Ubayda b. al-Jarrah—August, 627CE

When Muhammad, the messenger of Allah learned of this incident (Terror 35), he immediately dispatched an army of forty well-mounted soldiers under the leadership of Abu Ubayda b. al-Jarrah to punish the offenders. This plundering team arrived there (Dhu al-Qassah) just before dawn. Immediately upon their arrival, they raided the inhabitants who quickly fled to the mountains. The Muslims took their cattle, clothes and captured one man. They brought the booty to Muhammad. After taking his due share, he distributed the booty to his men. The captured man embraced (or forced to) Islam and Muhammad released him.

Terror Thirty-seven

Raid Against B. Asad at al-Ghamr by Ukkash b. Mihsan—August, 627CE

During this period, Muhammad sent out forty Jihadists under the leadership of Ukkash b. Mihsan to plunder the neighborhood of al-Ghamr (towards Syrian frontier), a watering place belonging to B. Asad b. Khuzaymah. When Ukkash arrived at the site of pillage he found that the enemy had already fled. The Jihadists captured their cattle, including two hundred camels (worth around US$ 70,000) and brought them to Medina. They also captured a spy whom they set free.

Terror Thirty-eight

Second Attack on Banu Lihyan at Ghiran by Muhammad —September, 627CE

Six months after the massacre of B. Qurayza, Muhammad went out to take revenge on the B. Lihyan people for the killing of his men, namely, Khubayb b. Adi and his companion, Zayd b. al-Dathinnah (see Terror 25, CH. 7) at al-Rajii. After the stalemate at the battle of the Trench and after the ethnic cleansing of B. Qurayzah, Muhammad felt he was militarily strong enough to exact retribution to this tribe. He selected two hundred men on camels and twenty horses.To trick and to to make a sudden and surprise attack on the enemy, he pretended to be heading north, towards Syria. After proceeding north for a short distance and when he felt secure that neither the Quraysh nor their neighbours were aware of his intentions, he made a sudden turn to the left and followed the direct route to Mecca leading him to the town of Ghiran, the abode of B. Lihyan. The B. Lihyan people were already on alert, and when they saw the Muslim army, they took up secure positions on mountain tops, taking their cattle with them, in order to confront Muhammad’s army. Muhammad sent some people to search for the tribe of Lihyan, but they could not find their trace.

Having failed to attack the B. Lihyan by shock and terror, Muhammad felt frustrated. In order not to waste this trip, he thought of scaring the Meccans by approaching Mecca and showing his newly found military might. So he marched out with two hundred of his men and halted at Usfan. At Usfan, he dispatched two horsemen towards Mecca. They went up to Kuraul Ghamin and then returned back at Usfan. Then he tripped back to Medina. Ibn Sa’d[188] writes that Muhammad sent Abu Bakr with ten horsemen towards Mecca to terrorize them (the Meccans).

Terror Thirty-nine

Raid on Muhammad’s Milch Camels at al-Ghabah by Uyana b. Hisn—September, 627CE

A few days after Muhammad returned Medina from the unsuccessful raid on B. Lihyan, a band of armed men of Ghatafan led by Uyanah b. Hisn raided the outskirts of the city; seized[189] twenty milch camels of Muhammad that were grazing in the area of al-Ghabah. They also killed the shepherd and took his wife as a captive. A Muslim, called Amr ibn al Akwa, saw this plunder and the carrying away of booty. He shot arrows at them and called for help. Muhammad soon heard his call and alerted the people of Medina.

Terror Forty

The Second Raid on Ghatafan at Dhu Qarad by Sa’d b. Zayd/Muhammad—September, 627CE

When Muhammad heard of the raid on his camel herd at al-Gabah by Uyanah b. Hisn, he immediately sent a battery of five hundred cavalrymen under the leadership of Sa’d b. Zayd to search and finish off the perpetrators. He told them that he would meet them later. The Muslim soldiers were more in number than the bandits. They marched out and found the bandits resting in a valley at Dhu Qarad. After a day or two, Muhammad went out with further men and halted at the mountain of Dhu Qarad where the rest of the Muslims joined him. The Muslims then attacked the armed B. Ghatafan and slew several of the marauders and recovered half of the plundered camels. In the battle that ensued, Uyanah’s son, Abd al-Rahman was killed. The Muslims lost only one man.He was the son of Abu Dhar Ghifari, one of the most trusted lieutenants of Muhammad. Muhammad’s army chased the attackers as far as towards Khaybar and rescued the camels and the woman. They also took as booty, the weapons from the bandits.

Later, Muhammad stayed at Dhu Qarad for a day and a night, and then the Muslims returned to Medina with the looted camels.

Terror Forty-one

Plunder of B. Sulaym at Nakhl by Zayd ibn Haritha—September, 627CE

Zayd ibn Haritha was the freed slave and the adopted son of Muhammad. Muhammad later married Zayd’s wife Zaynab. It was time to reward this adopted son with booty. So Muhammad entrusted Zayd b Haritha to lead a plundering team at Jamum, near Nakhl. He captured a woman who led him to the site of B. Sulaym. Zayd’s team then raided this place and captured cattle, sheep, camels and took many B. Sulaym as captives. Among the captives was the husband of the woman who led the Muslims to the plundering site. Zayd brought his booty to Muhammad. When Muhammad heard the entire story he granted the woman her freedom and released her husband, presumably for assisting the Muslims in the pillage.

Terror Forty-two

Plunder of the Quraysh at al-Is by Zayd ibn Haritha—September, 627CE

After the successful plunder of B. Sulaym by Muhammad’s adopted son, Zayd ibn Haritha, Muhammad thought of entrusting him with a far richer looting operation. Muhammad had already received information that a highly rich caravan of the Quraysh was on its return journey from Syria, and he did not want to waste time to plunder it. So, in the autumn of 627 Muhammad dispatched Zayd with an army of one hundred and seventy horsemen towards al-Is, an important trading center to intercept this Quraysh caravan. The journey was four nights march from Medina. The Muslim plunderers seized the caravan and looted it entirely[190]. Needless to say, it was a highly successful raid and the Muslim army returned with a large amount of booty including plenty of silver belonging to Safwan b Umayyah as well as plenty of captives.

Among the prisoners was Abu al-As, the son-in-law of Muhammad, the husband of Zaynab, Muhammad’s eldest daughter. Abu al-As was the nephew of Khadija (Muhammad’s first wife) and a prosperous trader in Mecca. When Muhammad received the prophet hood, Abu al-As declined to embrace Islam. But he also refused to divorce Zaynab at the insistence of the Quraysh, for, his love for Zaynab was great. The love was mutual and Muhammad was quite happy about it. When Muhammad migrated to Medina, Zaynab, with her husband, Abu al-As remained at Mecca. In the battle of Badr II Abu al-As was taken as a prisoner. Zaynab sent a necklace of Khadijah to Muhammad as a ransom for the release of her husband. His story has already been told (see Terror 9, CH. 3).

It was after three or four years that Abu al-As was caught again as a prisoner at al-Is. When the party of prisoners arrived at Medina, Abu al-As was given the permission to meet, at night, with his ex-wife Zaynab for her protection. Then he rejoined the other prisoners. In the morning when the Muslims gathered at the mosque for prayer, Zaynab called out loudly that she had given protection to Abu al-As. Muhammad agreed that she could treat Abu al-As as an honored guest but not as her husband. He appealed to the captors to release Abu al-As along with his property, if they wished. If not, then they could keep Abu al-As as their booty. Abu al-As’ captors immediately agreed to release him from their captivity. Abu al-As was greatly moved by this generosity; returned to Mecca, completed his affairs there, then returned to Medina and accepted Islam. He then rejoined his wife Zaynab. However, Zaynab died within a year after rejoining her former husband---purportedly due to the illness suffered as a result of her miscarriage.

Muhammad was greatly angered by the acts of the two Quraysh, especially Habbar who manhandled his daughter (Zaynab) during her attempt to escape from Mecca. He gave the order that both of them be burned alive. Later, at night he changed his mind and decided that they should be put to death in the ordinary way, i.e., by beheading. Ali put one of the attackers, Huweirith, to death when the Muslims captured Mecca.

Terror Forty-three

Third Raid on B. Thalabah at al-Taraf By Zayd b. Haritha—October, 627CE

With two successful looting operations by Zayd b. Haritha, Muhammad must have been very pleased with his adopted son. So, he sent Zayd with fifteen men to Al-Taraf, thirty-six miles from Medina to punish and to plunder B. Thalabah once again (see Terror 35, 36 above). When this raid took place, the Bedouin tribe of B. Thalabah fled. Zayd’s booty was twenty camels. He spent four nights conducting this raid then returned to Medina with the booty.

Terror Forty-four

Raid Against B. Judham at Hisma By Zayd b Haritha—October, 627CE

In the Sirah (biography) of Muhammad we read that after his signing of Hudaibiya peace treaty with the Quraysh in Mecca, Muhammad took himself as the true messenger of Allah. To prove his clout, he sent several emissaries in a few neighboring countries, inviting them to Islam. He sent Dhiyah b. Khalifah al-Kalbi, one of his devoted followers on a mission to the governor of Syria regarding some concession on the commerce with the Roman province. In his epistle to Heraclius, the Byzantine emperor, Muhammad wrote: “In the name of God, the Merciful and compassionate. From Muhammad, the Messenger of God, to Heraclius, the ruler of the Romans. Peace to whoever follows right guidance!

To proceed: submit yourself, and you shall be safe. Submit yourself, and God shall give you your reward twice over. But, if you turn away, the sin of the Husbandmen shall be upon you.”[191]

Despite Muhammad’s threat and insulting remarks, Dhiya was graciously received and was presented with a dress of honor. When, after finishing his trip to Syria, Dhiya was returning to Medina with those expensive gifts from the emperor; a group of bandit belonging to B. Judham robbed him of everything when he reached Hisma, a place on way to Syria and on the west of Tabuk.

Dihya approached the neighbouring tribe (with whom he was in good terms) for help. They attacked Bani Judham, recovered the spoils and returned them to Dhiya. When the news of this robbery by B. Judham reached Muhammad, he immediately dispatched Zayd ibn Haritha with five hundred men to punish them. The Muslim army fought with B. Judham, killed several of them, including their chief, Al-Hunayd ibn Arid and his son. Zayd also killed another three men from another clan of B.Judham. The Muslims captured their women and children and plundered a great collection of herds and flocks. Another leader of B. Judham who had recently converted to Islam appealed to Muhammad to release the living captives. Muhammad sent Ali to release those captives there.

Terror Forty-five

First raid at Wadi al-Qura by Zayd b. Haritha—November, 627CE

After so many successful terror operations by Zayd b. Haritha, Muhammad rewarded him by appointing him the Amir (ruler) of the area surrounding Wadi al-Qura. This was an important oasis, about seven miles from Medina, lying in the valley of Qura and on the route to Dumat al-Jandal (Duma) and thence to Syria. It was absolutely important that Muhammad established his full military control on this region to secure his position. Zayd set out with twelve men to survey this area and to monitor the movements of enemies of Muhammad, i.e., the unbelieving tribes inhabiting this region.

However, the inhabitants in this area were unfriendly to Zayd and Islam. They attacked the Muslims, killing nine of them; the rest, including Zayd, managed to escape and returned to Medina.

Section Twelve

‘Guns will make us powerful; butter will only make us fat’---Hermann Goering (1893-1946)[192]

Terror Forty-six

The Raid on Bani al-Mustaliq by Muhammad—December, 627CE

Bani al-Mustaliq was a branch of the Khozaa (Jewish) tribe. Two months after Muhammad returned from Dhu Qarad campaign (see Terror 40, CH. 11), Allah suddenly told him that B. al-Mustaliq, under the leadership of Haritha b. Abi Dirar was mobilizing forces against him. Hitherto, B. al-Mustaliq people were friendly to Muhammad. But, out of the blue, Muhammad spread the rumour that B. al-Mustaliq were now joining with the Quraysh to launch an attack against the Muslims. The Muslims even killed a man from B. al-Mustaliq on suspicion of spying for them.[193] With this pretext Muhammad rallied all the fighting men around him to assail the B. al- Mustaliq. It is not clear why Allah had suddenly changed His mind on B. al-Mustaliq. However, the real reason was that B. al-Mustaliq were a prosperous Jewish clan who had immense wealth and property and Muhammad was eyeing to appropriate their resources through plunder. So far, he was not absolutely certain whether his terror campaign to this peace-loving Jewish clan would be a success or not. But when his ethnic cleaning of the Jews in Medina was a great accomplishment, the Jews all around Medina became fearful of his further attack on them. So B. al-Mustaliq Jews took all precautionary measures to prevent such an invasion on them. Naturally, they sought help from other clans as well. Now, a militarily strong Muhammad was poised to plunder this Jewish community to further enrich his horde of followers. We can infer this conclusion from the fact that Muhammad gave no opportunity to this clan to embrace Islam before facing ethnic cleansing—Islamic style. On previous occasions, he abided by the rule that the infidels be given a three days reprieve to decide whether to accept Islam or face liquidation. In fact, Muhammad was not at all keen on this prosperous clan to take up Islam, as that meant no booty to his ardent Jihadists. It was far better that B. al-Mustaliq did not embrace Islam so that the Muslims could pillage everything that they had through a pre-emptive attack. Here is a passage from Sahih Muslim on this raid:

Book 019, Number 4292:

Ibn 'Aun reported: I wrote to Nafi' inquiring from him whether it was necessary to extend (to the disbelievers) an invitation to accept (Islam) before m". ing them in fight. He wrote (in reply) to me that it was necessary in the early days of Islam. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) made a raid upon Banu Mustaliq while they were unaware and their cattle were having a drink at the water. He killed those who fought and imprisoned others. On that very day, he captured Juwairiya bint al-Harith. Nafi' said that this tradition was related to him by Abdullah b. Umar who (himself) was among the raiding troops.

Further confirmation of this sudden pillage is referred in Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 3, Book 46, Number 717: Narrated Ibn Aun:

I wrote a letter to Nafi and Nafi wrote in reply to my letter that the Prophet had suddenly attacked Bani Mustaliq without warning while they were heedless and their cattle were being watered at the places of water. Their fighting men were killed and their women and children were taken as captives; the Prophet got Juwairiya on that day. Nafi said that Ibn 'Umar had told him the above narration and that Ibn 'Umar was in that army.

Therefore, with clear plunder in mind, Muhammad rallied all the fighting men around him to attack the B.al- Mustaliq. Many Jihadists joined him to have a share in the loot. Muhammad gave Abu Bakr the flag for this attack. Curiously, Abdullah ibn Ubay, Muhammad’s nemesis (and a hypocrite, as per Muhammad) was also made one of the leaders of this strike team. The Muslim forces then started marching with thirty horses. After eight days of marching they encamped at the wells of Muraysi near the seashore, close to Mecca. Muhammad pitched tents for himself, Aisha and Umm Salma, two of his wives who accompanied him. When the B. al-Mustaliq people heard the arrival of Muhammad’s soldiers, they were dismayed, but fought gallantly. After exchanging arrows for a brief period, the Muslim forces advanced and quickly surrounded the B. al-Mustaliq, and soon B. al-Mustaliq’s ranks fell in disarray and they were vanquished, having lost some of their men. Ali b. Talib killed a few wounded B. al-Mustaliq people; among them were Malik and his son.[194] Muhammad seized their cattle herd, took many as captives and divided them among the Jihadists. Two hundred families were taken as captives, two thousand camels (US$700,000) and five thousand sheep and goats (US$ 175,000), as well as a huge quantity of household goods (say US$ 100,000) were taken as booty. Juwayriah, the young, beautiful and vivacious daughter of B. al-Mutaliq chief was one of those captives.[195] The household goods were sold in an auction to the highest bidders. During the battle a Muslim was mortally wounded by another Muslim by accident. The Muslim soldiers were hungry for sex and Muhammad allowed them to rape the B. Mustaliq women captives. Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 459: Narrated Ibn Muhairiz:

I entered the Mosque and saw Abu Said Al-Khudri and sat beside him and asked him about Al-Azl (i.e. coitus interruptus). Abu Said said, "We went out with Allah's Apostle for the Ghazwa of Banu Al-Mustaliq and we received captives from among the Arab captives and we desired women and celibacy became hard on us and we loved to do coitus interruptus. So when we intended to do coitus interrupt us, we said, 'How can we do coitus interruptus before asking Allah's Apostle who is present among us?" We asked (him) about it and he said, 'It is better for you not to do so, for if any soul (till the Day of Resurrection) is predestined to exist, it will exist."

After having sex (rape) with his captive-girl, Said al-Khudri took this young girl to the nearest slave market for a quick sale. Here is the continuation of the above story,as told by al-Waqidi (vol.i, p.413) and excerpted by Rodinson:[196]

“A Jew said to me: ‘Abu Said, no doubt you want to sell her as she has in her belly a baby by you.’ I said: ‘No; I used the ‘azl.’ To which he replied [sarcastically]: ‘Then it was lesser child-murder!’ When I repeated this story to the Prophet he said: ‘The Jews lie. The Jews lie.’”

In this connection it is worthwhile to mention the Sharia Law (Islamic Law) on captive women and children:

Law o9.13

Where a child or a woman is taken captive, they become slaves by the fact that of capture, and the woman’s previous marriage is immediately annulled.[197]

Muhammad’s marriage to Juwayriah, his seventh wife

The captives of the B. al-Mustaliq were carried to Medina. Among the captives were two hundred women. Men from B. al-Mustaliq soon arrived to make terms for their release. At first, unknown to Muhammad, the pretty Juwayriah fell in the hands of Jihadist, Thabit b. Qays, an Ansar and one of his cousins. Juwayrah was a young woman, the daughter of B. al-Mustaliq chief and married to Musab b. Safwan. As soon as she became a captive, her marriage was immediately cancelled—as per Islamic rule (see above) and she was handed over to those two Jihadists to do with her whatever they liked. It is rather curious to note why a young, beautiful woman captive be allotted to two Jihadists at the same time. I have not found any other reference of a woman captive being shared by two Muslim soldiers. However, a note in Ibn Sa’d’s book[198] says: “When a slave girl was allotted to more than one person, none of them could cohabit with her.” Clearly, this is a later invention by Muslim biographers to assert that Muhammad married a Juwayriah who had not been ‘contaminated’ by another Jihadist. Anyway, because of Juwayriah’s rank, her captor/s put a ransom of nine ounces of gold (in today’s estimate, around US$ 3,600). She could not raise that large sum of gold. So, she approached Muhammad while he was resting in Aisha’s apartment and pleaded for some remission for the heavy price demanded for her release. As soon as Aisha saw Juwayriah she was filled with jealousy. Muhammad gently replied that he would pay her ransom and marry her. Juwayriah agreed on this suggestion. The ransom was paid and Muhammad immediately married her and built a seventh quarter to house her in his ever expanding harem. As soon as the news of marriage of Juwayriah reached to the people, they took it as a relationship between them and the B. al-Mustaliq and as such all the prisoners were let loose free. Previously her name was Barra (Pious). After Muhammad married her, he gave her the Islamic name, Juwayriah. She was only twenty (20) and Muhammad fifty-eight (58) when he married her. Aisha was only thirteen (13) at that time! Here is a Hadith from Sunaan Abu Dawud that describes how Muhammad married Juwayriah:

Book 29, Number 3920: Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

Juwayriyyah, daughter of al-Harith ibn al-Mustaliq, fell to the lot of Thabit ibn Qays ibn Shammas, or to her cousin. She entered into an agreement to purchase her freedom. She was a very beautiful woman, most attractive to the eye.

Aisha said: She then came to the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) asking him for the purchase of her freedom. When she was standing at the door, I looked at her with disapproval. I realised that the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) would look at her in the same way that I had looked.

She said: Apostle of Allah, I am Juwayriyyah, daughter of al-Harith, and something has happened to me, which is not hidden from you. I have fallen to the lot of Thabit ibn Qays ibn Shammas, and I have entered into an agreement to purchase of my freedom. I have come to you to seek assistance for the purchase of my freedom.

The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) said: Are you inclined to that which is better? She asked: What is that, Apostle of Allah? He replied: I shall pay the price of your freedom on your behalf, and I shall marry you.

She said: I shall do this. She (Aisha) said: The people then heard that the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) had married Juwayriyyah. They released the captives in their possession and set them free, and said: They are the relatives of the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) by marriage. We did not see any woman greater than Juwayriyyah who brought blessings to her people. One hundred families of Banu al-Mustaliq were set free on account of her.

There is another version of this story that goes like this:

Harith ibn Abu Dirar, the father of and the chief of B. al-Mustaliq came to Muhammad to ransom his daughter, and after talking to Muhammad, he became a Muslim. It is said that he was astonished at Muhammad’s incredible power of fore-knowledge of His (Harith b. Abu Dirar) secret of hidden camels. Then Juwayriyah followed her father and converted to Islam as well. As soon as she became a Muslimah, Muhammad married her and offered her a dowry of four hundred Dirhams.[199]

Still another version runs like this:

Her (Juwayriah) father was not agreeable to her marriage to Muhammad and that a relative of her intervened and gave her to the prophet against the will of her father.[200]

For more details on Muhammad’s marriage to his captive woman (Juwayriyah) you may refer to: http://www.faithfreedom.org/Articles/sina/Juwairiyah.htm

You may also wish to read the Islamic version on the raid on B. al-Mustaliq at: www.trueteachings,com

From this raid we also learn about the internal feud between the Muhajirs and the Ansars. Islamic history often talks of the existence of exceptionally amicable relationship between the migrant Quraysh (Muhajir) and the indigenous residents of Medina (Ansars). This is not really true when we read some details as written by several Muslim historians. Here is brief account of the acrimonious relationship that erupted in the open during the plunder of B. al-Mustaliq.

From Tabri’s book,[201] we learn:

An altercation took place between the Ansars and the Mohajirs and swords were drawn while they were drawing water from a well. There was widespread dislike for the Muhajirs in Medina. Abd Allah ibn Ubayy (a local resident of Medina) was greatly disturbed that the newly arrived Muslim migrants had outnumbered them and were poised to take over the complete authority of Medina. When the verbal fight took place between an Ansar and a Muhajir, and Abd Allah ibn Ubay was further agitated at the new found audacity of the Muhajirs he said, “Have they really done it? They have tried to outrank us and outnumber us in our own lands. By God, the proverb, ‘Fatten your dog and he will eat you up!’ fits us and [the wearers of] the jilbab (the flowing cloak) of Quraysh to a tree. By God if we go back to Medina, those who are stronger will drive out the weaker from it.”’ Then he turned to his tribesmen who were with him and said: “This is what you have done to yourselves! You allowed them to settle in your lands and divided your wealth with them. Had you kept from them what you had, by God they would have moved to lands other than yours”

Very soon, these utterances of Abd Allah ibn Ubayy reached Muhammad who was then sitting with Umar b. Khattab. Umar was furious and sought Muhammad’s permission to kill Abd Allah ibn Ubayy forthwith. But Muhammad refused to permit him to do so, saying that slaying of Abd Allah ibn Ubay would simply aggravate the situation further by angering the Ansars. To placate the situation, and to avoid bloodshed, Muhammad then ordered his entourage to proceed towards Medina without delaying further.

In this episode we also learn about the mindset of an Islamic fundamentalist. Abd Allah ibn Ubayy’s son. Abd Allah ibn Abd Allah ibn Ubayy was such a fundamentalist. Ibn Sa’d[202] writes: ‘Abd Allah ibn Abd Allah ibn Ubayy went forward and waited for his father on the way. When he saw him, he made him sit down and said: “I shall not let you go unless you realize that you have been humbled and Muhammad is honorable.” That meant, for a true Jihadist, nothing, even his father, can be dearer than Muhammad.

When Abd Allah ibn Ubayy came to learn that Muhammad is already aware of his seditious statements, he went straight to him and denied all allegations against him. Muhammad now became accommodative to Abd Allah ibn Ubayy when people told him that he (Muhammad) had dashed the hope of Abd Allah ibn Ubayy who was destined to be the king of Medina.

The Muslims traveled continuously for a day and a night until dawn. Then they halted at a place, and soon they fell asleep. Muhammad did this ruse on purpose to trick the Muslims on a long and exhaustive journey, so that the talk about Abd Allah ibn Ubayy died down. In the evening, when the Muslim army rose fresh from their sleep they marched through the Hijaj and halted at a watering place called Naqa. In the afternoon, while Muhammad was at Naqa a very strong wind blew, hurting the Muslim. They became afraid and assumed that to be a curse from Allah. But Muhammad cleverly told his followers that the strong wind came to Muhammad to announce the death of one of the great men among the unbelievers. When the Jihadists arrived at Medina they heard that Rifaah b. Zayd, a prominent man among the B. Qaynuqa Jews and a great refuge for the polytheists had died. [Note: this story is completely implausible, as Muhammad had already expelled from Medina all the Jews of B. Qaynuqa]. During this journey through the desert, the Muslims did not have water to perform ablution; so Allah revealed the verse (4:43) on Tayammum (ablution using dirt).On this occasion, a complete Sura (Sura 63) was released by Allah on Abd Allah ibn Ubayy and the hypocrites like him.

When Abd Allah ibn Ubay’s son, Abd Allah b. Abd Allah b. Ubayy heard of what had happened he approached Muhammad and volunteered to kill his father. He said to Muhammad: “Messenger of God, I have been told that you want to kill ‘Abd Allah b. Ubayy because of what has been reported to you concerning him. If you are going to do it, command me to do it and I will bring you his head. By God, al-Khazraj know that there has never been among them a man more dutiful to his father than I. I am afraid that you may order someone else to do it and he may kill him; and then my soul will not allow me to look on the slayer of Abd Allah b. Ubayy walking among the people: I would kill him, killing a believer to avenge an unbeliever, and thereby enter the Fire [of hell].”[203] Mubarakpuri[204] calls this type of fanatic Jihadist a ‘righteous’ Muslim.

However, Muhammad diplomatically advised Abd Allah (son of ibn Ubayy) not to commit such an act but to be gentle with his father so long as he (Abd Allah ibn Ubayy) remained a Muslim, albeit a nominal one.

After Muhammad arrived at Medina, a polytheist from Mecca, Miqyas b. Subbah came at Medina and became a Muslim. He came to seek the blood money for his newly convert Muslim brother (Hisham b. Subbah) who was killed by mistake during the raid at B. al-Mustaliq. Muhammad paid his blood money to Miqyas.

After receiving the blood money for his brother, Miqyas stayed at Medina for a short while. Then he killed the slayer of his brother, apostatized and left for Mecca. We need to remember the name of Miqyas, as we shall see very soon that he was one of the persons whom Muhammad targeted for killing during his occupation of Mecca. Miqyas was earmarked for murder not because of his killing of his brother’s killer, but because he (Miqyas) apostatized.

During this raid the affair regarding the adulterous relation of Aisha, Muhammad’s youngest and the most favorite wife, with an errant Bedouin youth took place. However, since this is not a case of plunder and terror, it will not be discussed here.

Terror Forty-seven

Second Raid at Dumat al-Jandal by Abd al-Rahman b. Awf—December, 627CE

Abd al-Rahman b. Awf was one of the closest companions of Muhammad. Muhammad appointed him to make the second raid on Dumat al-Jandal (Duma). He told Abd al-Rahman, ‘Fight everyone in the way of God and kill those who disbelieve in God. Do not be deceitful with spoils, do not be treacherous, nor mutilate, do not kill children. This is God’s ordinance and practice of his prophet among you. ‘[205]

Abd al-Rahman b. Awf then set out at the behest of seven hundred men on the expedition to Dumat al-Jandal (Duma), that lay on the route to Khaybar, Fadak and then branching out to Syria and Iraq. Duma was a great trading center; the inhabitants were mainly Christians and were ruled by a Christian king. Following the Islamic rule, on reaching Duma, Abd al-Rahman b. Awf summoned the resident tribes to embrace Islam within three days or face execution. People had no choice but to comply with his dreadful ultimatum. During this ultimatum period, Al-Asbagh, a Christian chief of Bani Kalb complied and many of his followers also followed suit. Other tribes also paid tribute (Jizya) to Abd al-Rahman. On agreement to pay Jizya tax regularly, they were allowed to keep their Christianity. When this good news was communicated to Muhammad, he (Muhammad) instructed Abd al-Rahman to marry Tamadhir, the daughter of the Christian chief, Al-Asbagh. In an epistle to Abd al-Rahman, Muhammad wrote, “If they obey you, marry the daughter of their king.”[206] So Abd al-Rahman married Tumadhir bt.al-Asbagh, the daughter of their Christian king and brought this lady with him to Medina. She became one of his many wives, as many as sixteen, besides many concubines.[207]

Terror Forty-eight

Raid at Fadak against B. Sad by Ali ibn Talib—December, 627CE

Muhammad received intelligence information that B. Sa’d b. Bakr, the tribe inhabiting Fadak was planning to help the Khaybar Jews. So he sent Ali b. Abi Talib to punish them. Having traveled by night and concealing by day, Ali arrived at the site and lay in wait for them during the day. The Muslims caught a spy who informed them that B. Sa’d b. Bakr had agreed to aid the Khaybar Jews in exchange for some harvest of Khaybar crop. Ali then returned Medina with the captive.

Terror Forty-nine

Raid against Umm Qirfa of B. Fazarah by Zayd b. Haritha/Abu Bakr—January, 628CE

Readers may recall Zayd b. Haritha’s first raid at Wadi al-Qura (see Terror 45, CH. 11). When this raid ended in a failure, Zayd conducted several warlike raids of inferior importance. In one of these operations, he set out for a mercantile trip to Syria to do some border trading there. When he arrived at Wadi al-Qura, he again raided the inhabitants there. However, his caravan was waylaid and was attacked by B. Fazarah tribe. During the fighting B. Fazarah killed a number of Muslims including Ward b. Amr, one of Zayd’s dear comrade-in-arms. Zayd himself was wounded.

After Zayd returned to Medina with his wound he vowed to avenge the death of his comrade by raiding B. Fazarah again. After his recovery from the injury Muhammad sent Zayd with an army against the B. Fazarah. He attacked them at Wadi al-Qura and inflicted heavy casualties on them. He took Umm Qirfa (her real name was Fatimah bt. Rabiah b. Badr), the wife of Malik b. Hudhayfah, the chief of B. Fazarah, as a prisoner. Umm Qirfa was a very old woman having a young and extremely beautiful daughter. She (Umm Qirfa) was the aunt of Uyeina and was married to her cousin, Malik, the uncle of Uyeina. They formed a branch of Fazarah, Fazarah tribe being a branch of the Ghatafan tribe. Zayd took her daughter as a captive and ordered a Jihadist, Qays b. Mohsin to kill Umm Qirfa. Her old age and sex did not deter her from receiving a barbaric Islamic punishment from the Muslim army (Please note here the hypocrisy of Islamic rule on killing a woman). Qays tied each of her legs with a rope and attached the ropes to two camels. Then he drove the camels in opposite directions thus renting her in two.[208] Rodinson writes that Umm Qirfa was torn from limb to limb by four camels.[209] Two brothers from the same family were also brutally executed. When told, Muhammad fully approved this ferocious punishment meted out to a grand old lady.[210] When Zayd brought Umm Qirfa’s daughter to Muhammad, he allocated her to Salamah b. Amr al-Akwa, a Jihadist who captured her. She belonged to a very distinguished Arab family. Then Muhammad found that one of his maternal uncles, Hazn b. Abi Wahb was eyeing on Umm Qirfa’s beautiful daughter. So he asked her owner, Salamah b. Amr b. al-Akwa, if he would give her to his (Muhammad’s) uncle. Salamah readily agreed to Muhammad’s request. This distinguished lady was then passed on to Muhammad’s uncle for his private use.

Another version of this story says that the leader of this raid was Abu Bakr b. Abi Quhafah (told by Salamah) and runs like this:

Muhammad appointed Abu Bakr as the leader of this raiding party. When Abu Bakr arrived at Wadi al-Qura, he ordered his troop to rest there; then they prayed. After prayer, Abu Bakr made a raid on B. Fazarah. The Muslims killed a number of B. Fazarah people and captured a number of their women and children. Among them was Umm Qirfa, a very old lady, wearing a worn-out piece of leather coat. With her was her young daughter, the fairest of the Arabs. Abu Bakr gave Umm Qirfa’s pretty, young and vivacious daughter to, the Jihadist, who had captured her as a booty. After Salamah b. al-Akwa returned to Medina and met Muhammad at the market place, he (Muhammad) asked Salamah to give this pretty young lass to him. Salamah told Muhammad that he liked her but had not had sex with her yet. Then he offered her to Muhammad.

Quoting Salamah, Tabari (Tabari, vol. viii, p.97) writes:[211]

‘When I returned to Medina, the messenger of God met me in the market and said, “Salamah—how excellent the father who begot you!—give me the woman.” I said, “Messenger of God, I like her, by God, and I have not uncovered her garment.” He said nothing to me until the next day, when he met me in the market and said, “Salamah—how excellent a father begot you!—give me the woman.” I said: “Messenger of God, I have not touched her garment. She is yours, Messenger of God.” The Messenger of God sent her to Mecca, and with her he ransomed some Muslim captives who were in the hands of the polytheists.’

There is a similar Hadith from Sahih Muslim (Refer to: Sahih Muslim: Book 19, Hadith number 4345)

Terror Fifty

Barbarous Execution of Uraynah Robbers By Muhammad—February, 628CE

Eight members B. Uraynah , a Bedouin tribe, came to Muhammad and embraced Islam. The climate of Medina did not suit them. They complained about a stomach problem they were suffering from an epidemic. Muhammad gave them some camels to take with them; instructed them to drink the camel’s milk and urine as medicines. They took the camels in the plain south of Quba for grazing. Following Muhammad’s prescription, they soon recovered from their stomach problem. Then they escaped with the camels by killing the camel herdsman by cutting off his hands and legs and poking thorny spikes into his tongue and eyes. When this news reached Muhammad, he dispatched twenty horsemen in hot pursuit of the robbers. They caught the robbers and recovered all the camels except one. The eight captives were then brought to Muhammad. On Muhammad’s order their arms and legs were cut off and their eyes were put off. The trunks of these wretched victims were then laid side by side in the hot sun in the plain of al-Ghaba until they died.[212] On this occasion the verses on the punishment of waging war against Allah and for theft were released (5:39, 33).

This story is mentioned in Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 8, Book 82, Number 796: Narrated Anas:

A group of people from 'Ukl (tribe) came to the Prophet and they were living with the people of As-Suffa, but they became ill as the climate of Medina did not suit them, so they said, "O Allah's Apostle! Provide us with milk." The Prophet said, I see no other way for you than to use the camels of Allah's Apostle." So they went and drank the milk and urine of the camels, (as medicine) and became healthy and fat. Then they killed the shepherd and took the camels away. When a help-seeker came to Allah's Apostle, he sent some men in their pursuit, and they were captured and brought before mid day. The Prophet ordered for some iron pieces to be made red hot, and their eyes were branded with them and their hands and feet were cut off and were not cauterized. Then they were put at a place called Al-Harra, and when they asked for water to drink they were not given till they died. (Abu Qilaba said, "Those people committed theft and murder and fought against Allah and His Apostle.")

Terror Fifty-one

Assassination of Al-Yusayr b. Rizam and a party of Khaybar Jews at al-Qarqara—February, 628CE

Even with the assassination of Abu Rafi (also known as Sallam ibn Abul-Huqayq), the chief of Khaybar Jews in December, 624 (see Terror 20, CH. 5) Muhammad did not feel safe from the Jews of Khaybar. The new chief of the Khaybar Jews was Al-Yusayr b. Rizam. He maintained the good relation with the B. Ghatafan, the tribe that Muhammad feared a lot. Muhammad heard that Al-Yusayr b. Rizam was planning a fresh attack against him. So he quickly dispatched Abdallah ibn Rawaha, a leader of the B. Khazraj to Khaybar to gather intelligence to eliminate Al-Yusayr clandestinely. But Abd Allah ibn Rawaha found the Jews to be extremely alert for this type of covert political murder to be a success.

When he returned to Medina with this bad news, Muhammad again sent him openly with thirty men (or thirty selected killers) mounted on camels to persuade al-Yusayr b. Rizam to visit Medina. When the Muslims arrived at Khaybar the Jews treated them well. Abd Allah ibn Rawaha pretended to be friendly with the Jews and invited al-Yusayr b. Rizam to visit Medina with them.He assured al-Yusayr b. Rizam that Muhammad would make him the ruler of Khaybar, giving al-Yusayr b. Rizam a solemn guarantee of his safety. At first, al-Yusayr declined. But due to the persistence of the Muslim delegation he finally relented and went with them with a number of Jews. One of the Muslim delegates, Abd Allah b. Unays mounted al-Yusayr on his beast and rode behind him. When they arrived at al-Qarqarat, about six miles from Khaybar, al-Yusayr suspected the ill-motive of the Muslims and changed his mind about going to meet Muhammad. He dismounted from the beast he was riding with Abd Allah Unays. Abd Allah b. Unays claimed that he perceived al-Yusayr was drawing his sword. So he rushed at him and cut off his leg. Al-Yusayr hit Abd Allah b. Unays with a piece of wood and wounded his head. Ibn Ishak claims that later, God killed al-Yusayr.[213] The Muslims killed all other Jews except one who escaped on his feet. When Abd Allah b. Unays came to Muhammad, Muhammad spat on his wound in his head and it healed immediately![214] Muhammad praised Allah when he heard the news of assassination of al-Yusayr b. Rizam and the killing of the Jews.

Section Thirteen

‘Violence is the repartee of the illiterate’---Alan Brien (1925-)[215]

Terror Fifty-two

The Raid on Khaybar and Fadak by Muhammad—May, 628CE

In the spring (around March) of 628 Muhammad, along with one thousand and five hundred (1,500) of his devout supporters, went on a mission to perform Umra (minor Hajj) at Mecca. However, fearing mischief, the Meccans did not allow Muhammad to enter the city, forcing him to encamp at a place called Hudaibiya in the outskirts of Mecca. While there, he negotiated a ten year peace treaty with the Quraysh that permitted him to enter Mecca beginning from the following year and perform Hajj with his followers. This is the famous Hudaibiya pact. After signing this treaty, and while returning to Mecca, he heard the murmur of discontent from his followers for entering into a treaty that was heavily in favor of the Quraysh. Besides, the nascent Jihadists also missed an opportunity to plunder further the Meccans. Muhammad was clever enough to realize that he must continue rewarding his Jihadists through ill-gotten wealth otherwise, his Jihadists would waver in their faith in him. This was also a time of severe drought at Medina. So, while he was on his way back (to Medina), he already made up his mind to conduct a fresh raid on the Jews. Since all other Jews around Medina had either been expelled or liquidated through pogrom, Muhammad decided to plunder and loot the remaining Jews at Khaybar. Haykal writes[216] that the the Jews living at Khaybar were the strongest, the richest and the best equipped for war of all the peoples of Arabia (Hykal, Ch. Khaybar expedition).To assure and to please Muhammad in this plunder, Allah revealed Sura al-Fath (Victory, Sura 48) forgiving his past and future sins (48:2) and guaranteeing him triumph (48:21) through His (Allah’s) help. In verses 48:16, 20 Allah promised further booty for joining in Jihad; this was to improve the material life of the Jihadists. Mubarakpuri[217] insists that this promise of booty meant the loot of Khaybar. Emboldened by such divine promise of succor, Muhammad’s followers were now ready for a new pillage, and within a few weeks after their return from Hudaibiya they headed for Khaybar to loot it. We can confirm the truth of this outright, unprovoked plundering operation from the history of al-Tabari:[218]

During the prevailing draught at Medina at that time, a group of B. Aslam who had embraced Islam came to Muhammad for assistance. But Muhammad had nothing to assist them. So he prayed to Allah so that they could plunder the richly laden fortresses of the Khyabar Jews including their luscious green agricultural lands. He said, “O God, Thou knowest their condition—that they have no strength and that I have nothing to give them. Open to them [for conquest] the greatest of the fortresses of Khaybar, the one most abounding in food and fat meat.”

The next morning, Muhammad plundered the fortress of al-Sa’b b. Muadh (a Jewish chief) that had the most abundance in food.

Even Sahih Bukhari writes that the major purpose for raiding Khaybar was food:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 547: Narrated 'Aisha:

When Khaibar was conquered, we said, "Now we will eat our fill of dates!"

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 548: Narrated Ibn Umar:

We did not eat our fill except after we had conquered Khaibar.

It is important to review this embezzling operation in detail, as the actions of the Jihadists in this terror operation portray accurately the true mindset of the messenger of Allah.

As stated earlier, after his return from Hudaibiya, Muhammad had promised his followers a great spoil of plunder. About six weeks passed without much happening. His followers became impatient. He was now looking for an excuse to perpetrate such an act of plundering the Jews. But no such opportunity came readily. So, in May, 628 he preemptively made a sudden and unprovoked assault on the Jews of Khaybar.

Muhammad’s army started marching against the Khaybar Jews with a force of around one thousand and four hundred (1,400) strong men. He took a big cavalry of between one and two hundred. Many Bedouins and other tribes of Medina, who, hitherto neglected Muhammad also wanted to join in this swag. But Muhammad refused to take them in for their refusal to join in Hudaibiya in the first place. Kahybar booty was meant only for those terrorists who were willing to accompany the messenger of Allah through thick and thin. In verse 48:15 Allah also instructed him not to entrust these hypocrite Arabs. Umm Salama, one of Muhammad’s seven wives accompanied the Prophet of mercy. Using lottery (his usual practice)Muhammad chose her amongst his many wives. The Muslim army covered the distance of about one hundred miles from Medina in about four or five days. Ibn Sa’d[219] writes that it was a fasting month; some Muslims fasted, some did not. Before making this wanton attack on the Khaybar Jews, Muhammad stopped at a valley named al-Rajii; not the al-Rajii near Taif where Muhammad’s companions were killed (see Terror 25, CH. 7). He encamped there between the people of Ghatafan and the people of Khaybar. This was a ruse to prevent the people of Ghatafan to come to the aid of the Khaybar Jews when he attacked them.

Nonetheless, when the Ghatafan heard of Muhammad’s advance they assembled their men and marched forward to help the Khaybar people. After marching for a day they heard from sources that Muhammad had attacked their (i.e., Ghatafan’s) families that they had left behind. So they hastened back to protect their families. This was a clever ploy by the Muslims, because now the way to Khaybar was completely open unhindered to Muhammad. Then Muhammad offered his morning prayer and made an early morning attack on the inhabitants of Khaybar claiming that early morning times were miserable times for the infidels (see Sahih Bukhari, vol. 4, book 52, number 195).

The attack was so sudden that the farmers of Khaybar were completely stunned, when early in the morning, when they were about to go to work in their plantations, they found that the Muslim soldiers had surrounded them. This sudden invasion by the Muslim army cut off all the hopes of the Jews to get aid from B. Ghatafan.

Ibn Ishak writes that the war cry of the Muslims at Khaybar was, ‘O victorious one slay, slay!’[220]

It is the Islamic custom to raid a place early in the morning invoking the name of Allah (note the timing of 9/11). Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari to confirm the sudden and unprovoked attack on the Khaybar Jews: (You will find quite a few similar Ahadith in Sahih Bukhari and Sahih Muslim)

Volume 1, Book 11, Number 584: Narrated Humaid:

Anas bin Malik said, "Whenever the Prophet went out with us to fight (in Allah's cause) against any nation, he never allowed us to attack till morning and he would wait and see: if he heard Adhan he would postpone the attack and if he did not hear Adhan he would attack them." Anas added, "We reached Khaibar at night and in the morning when he did not hear the Adhan for the prayer, he (the Prophet ) rode and I rode behind Abi Talha and my foot was touching that of the Prophet.

The inhabitants of Khaibar came out with their baskets and spades and when they saw the Prophet they shouted 'Muhammad! By Allah, Muhammad and his army.' When Allah's Apostle saw them, he said, "Allahu-Akbar! Allahu-Akbar! Khaibar is ruined. Whenever we approach a (hostile) nation (to fight), then evil will be the morning of those who have been warned."

Initially shocked, the Khaybar Jews immediately returned to their fortresses and prepared to fight Muhammad’s invading army. They had some time to rally around their new leader, Abul Huqayq and posted themselves in front of their citadel, Qamus and resolved to fight a desperate battle. Previously, Muhammad had assassinated Sallam ibn Abul-Huqayq (Abu Rafi) and another Jewish leader, Al-Yusayr b. Rizam just a few months before (see Terror 51, CH. 12). In the beginning, Muhammad made a few unsuccessful attempts to dislodge them from their formidable fortress.

Then one of the Jews, Marhab challenged the Muslims in a single combat. So, a Jihadist, Amir, confronted Marhab. Unfortunately, while attacking Marhab, Amir accidentally cut his median vein by himself that cost him his life. Many Muslims thought that Amir had committed suicide and sought Muhammad’s clarification about those who commit suicide while fighting the infidels. Muhammad assured them that Amir will receive double reward for his (suicidal) action. Sourcing authentic chain of narrators, Ibn Sa’d writes: ‘ Salamah ibn Akwa said: “ I came across the Companions of the Apostle of Allah, may Allah bless him, who declared: All the good deeds of ‘Amir were lost, as he had committed suicide. Salamah said: Then I approached the Apostle of Allah, may Allah bless him weeping and asked : ‘Were the deeds of ‘Amir vain? He said: And who said this? I said some of your Companions (said this). The Apostle of Allah, may Allah bless him said: He who said this uttered a lie. His reward has been doubled.”’[221]

This very first act of Islamic suicide ‘attack’ is recorded in Sahih Bukhari in this way:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 515: Narrated Abu Huraira:

We witnessed (the battle of) Khaibar. Allah's Apostle said about one of those who were with him and who claimed to be a Muslim. "This (man) is from the dwellers of the Hell-Fire." When the battle started, that fellow fought so violently and bravely that he received plenty of wounds. Some of the people were about to doubt (the Prophet's statement), but the man, feeling the pain of his wounds, put his hand into his quiver and took out of it, some arrows with which he slaughtered himself (i.e. committed suicide). Then some men amongst the Muslims came hurriedly and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Allah has made your statement true so-and-so has committed suicide. "The Prophet said, "O so-and-so! Get up and make an announcement that none but a believer will enter Paradise and that Allah may support the religion with an unchaste (evil) wicked man.

After the death (suicide) of Amir, Muhammad b. Maslamah (the professional killer) went to fight with Marhab and in a grueling duel he killed Marhab. Then Marhab’s brother, Yasir rushed forward to avenge his brother’s death.

The Jihadist al-Zubayr went forward to meet him in a single combat. After a short fighting, al-Zubayr killed Yasir.

In this terror operation we also note the cowardice by Umar b. Khattab, whom the Islamists portray as an incredibly intrepid Jihadist.

When Muhammad encamped at the Khaybar, he gave the banner to Umar b. al-Khattab. Umar went to fight with the Jews but was chased out by them. After returning to Muhammad, his companions complained of Umar’s cowardice. So next day, Muhammad gave the banner to Ali who, at that time had an inflamed eye. Muhammad spat on his eyes and Ali’s eyes were healed!

Another version of killing of Marhab runs like this:

Muhammad often had migraine headache and would not come out from his hideout for a few days. When he attacked Khaybar, he was suffering from such a migraine headache, and so he did not venture out of his lair. At first, Abu Bakr went out and fought vigorously. When he returned, Umar went out and fought with more vigor and then came back to Muhammad.

After learning about the not so successful outcomes from those two lieutenants of him, on the next day, Muhammad sent Ali who arrived in the morning with inflamed eyes. Muhammad spat in his eyes and the pain departed immediately. Then Ali went out to fight. Approaching the fortress of Khyabar, he met Marhab, the commander of the fortress enticing the Jews to fight the invaders. They met in a single combat in which Ali killed Marhab by a heavy blow of sword that split Marhab’s head.

A general battle now ensued and the Muslims were able to make a good advance. The situation of the Jews became desperate. Muhammad started appropriating Khaybar property piece by piece, fortress by fortress. He captured the first fortress that belonged to Na’im. Muhammad’s comrade Mahmud b Maslama (Muhammad b. Maslama’s brother) was killed here when a millstone was hurled at him. The next fortress to fall was Qamus, which belonged to Abul Huqayq. Then Muhammad besieged the last two of the fortresses, the fortress of al-Watih and al-Sulalim for thirteen and nineteen days respectively. The Jewish leader, Sallam ibn Mishkam was killed and al Harith ibn Abu Zaynab took over the leadership of the Jewish forces. Many Jews, after being defeated at other locations had taken sanctuary at these two fortresses that Muhammad found difficult to penetrate. So he, as per Islamic rule, cut off their water supply. The hapless Jews then had no choice but to submit to the invading Muslim army. Muhammad continued with his plunder until he finished capturing all the property that he could lay his hands on. He agreed to spare the lives of the surrendered Jews by expelling them from their ancestral homes on condition that they must hand over all their yellow and white metals (i.e. gold and silver). The Jews were permitted to take with them all their belongings that they could load on their beasts (camels and donkeys) except for gold and silver. Failure to comply with this stipulation meant a certain death—Muhammad warned. There was a severe shortage of provision for the Muslim soldiers and many of them became very hungry. Unable to find provision easily, Muhammad asked them to eat horse meat but forbade them to eat donkey meat. Other prohibitions imposed were: the eating of garlic (raw) and the ‘muta’ (contract) marriage. However, the Shia sect of Islam claims that no such ban on ‘muta’ marriage was imposed.

Thus, the Muslims had a decisive victory. The Jews lost ninety-three (93) men while the loss on the Muslim side was only nineteen (19) men. Muhammad took some Khaybar Jews as captives, including Safiyyah bt. Huyayy b. Akhtab, an exquisitely pretty young newly married bride of Kinanah b. al-Rabi b. al-Huqayq. She was the daughter of B. Nadir chief, Huayy b. Akhtab who was beheaded by Muhammad in the slaughtering of B. Qurayzah (Muhammad had already expelled B. Nadir Jews from Medina (see Terror 28, CH. 8). Kinanah had recently married Safiyyah, the young, vivacious and pouted daughter of Huyayy and had received a good treasure trove as gift. Muhammad also took two daughters of Safiyaah’s paternal uncle. At first Dihyah al-Kalbi, a Muslim Jihadists asked for Safiyyah. But when Muhammad saw the unparallel beauty of her, he chose her for himself and gave her two cousin sisters to Dihyah.

Tabari writes:[222]

“After the Messenger of God conquered al-Qamus, the fortress of Ibn Abi al-Huqyaq, Safiyyah bt. Huyayy b. Akhtab was brought to him, and another woman with her. Bilal, who was the one who brought them, led them pat some of the slain Jews. When the woman who was with Safiyyah saw them, she cried out, struck her face, and poured dust on her head. When the Messenger of God saw her, he said, “Take this she-devil away from me!” she commanded that Safiyyah should be kept behind him and that the Messenger of God had chosen her for himself.”

Muslim historians write that Safiyyah’s husband, Kinanah had slapped her on the previous night when she showed her fascination (as if fallen in love) for the king of Hijaz i.e., Muhammad. When Safiyyah was brought to Muhammad she still had the mark of those slaps in her face—it is purportedly claimed. When Muhammad asked her about the traces of blackness in her eyes she told him the story. These lofty claims are, of course complete fabrication, if not total lies, for, nowhere in the biography of Muhammad we note that Safiyyah had ever any loving feeling or attraction towards Muhammad. How is it possible for a teenaged B. Nadir girl to develop loving feeling for an invader of sixty years old, who, just a few years ago had expelled all the B. Nadir Jews from their ancestral abodes at Medina and had beheaded, a la Islamic style, her father?

Anyway, Muhammad accused Safiyyah’s husband, Kinanah and his cousin of hiding some of their properties in contravention of the terms of surrender. He was especially angered that Kinanah had hidden the wealth (worth about ten thousad Dinars; i.e, US$ 500,000, approximately) that he received from his marriage to a B. Nadir girl (i.e. Safiyyah). A renegade Jew divulged the secret of Kinanah’s hidden gold treasures. That Jew went and fetched the hidden treasures. Kinanah and his cousin were promptly arrested by the Muslims.

Then Kinanah b. al-Rabi, Safiyyah’s husband was brought to Muhammad. Muhammad charged him of hiding his wealth in some underground storage. When Kinanah denied this allegation, Muhammad ordered to inflict torture on him. He was tormented by branding his chest with a heated stake and then he was beheaded (recall the recent Islamic style torturing and beheading of Nick Berg).

Sourcing Ibn Ishak, Tabari writes:[223]

‘Kinanah b. al-Rabi b. al-Huqyaq who had the treasure of B. Nadir was brought to the Messenger of God, who questioned him; but he denied knowing where it was. Then the messenger of God was brought a Jew who said to him, “I have seen Kinanah walk around this ruin every morning.” The Messenger of God said to Kinanah: “What do you say? If we find it in your possession, I will kill you.” “All right,” he answered. The Messenger of God commanded that the ruin should be dug up, and some of the treasure was extracted from it. Then he asked him for the rest of it. Kinanah refused to surrender it; so the Messenger of God gave orders concerning him to al-Zubayr b. al-‘Awwam, saying, “torture him until you root out what he has.” Al-Zubayr kept twirling his firestick in his breast until Kinanah almost expired; then the Messenger of God gave him to Muhammad b. Maslamah, who beheaded him to avenge his brother Mahmud b. Maslamah.”’

Muir[224] writes that then the heads of the two chiefs (Kinana and his cousin) were severed off.

Because of the so-called treachery by the Jews for allegedly hiding their treasures, Muhammad now allowed the Muslim Jihadists to take possession of the women and children of the Jews of Khaybar

The beheading done, Muhammad sent Bilal to fetch Safiyyah, Kinana’s wife. Her beauty was well known in Medina. Her real name was Zaynab and, as told before she initially fell in the hands of a Jihadist, Dhiya al-Kalbi. However, when Muhammad heard about her extreme beauty he chose her as his Safi (i.e, special selection by Muhammad before the khums and distribution of booty to the Muslims). So when Zaynab became Muhammad’s Safi she became to be known as Safiyyah (Muhammad’s special selection).

Here is a Hadith from Sunan Abu Dawud narrated by none other than A’isha, Muhammad’s favourite wife, also a teenager at that time:

Sunan Abu Dawud: Kitab al-Kharaj

Book 19; number 2988

‘A’isha said: Safiyyah was called after the word safi (a special portion of the Prophet).

From this Hadith book we also read

Sunan Abu Dawud: Kitab al-Kharaj

Book 19; number 2992

Anas said: Captives were gathered at Khaibar. Dihyah came and said: Apostle of Allah, give me a slave-girl from the captives. He said : Go and take a slave-girl. He took Safiyaah daughter of Huyayy. A man then came to the Prophet (may peace be upon him) and said: You gave Safiyaah daughter of Huyayy, chief lady of Quraizah and al-Nadir to Dihyah? This is according to the version of Ya’qub. Then the version goes: She is worthy of you. He said: Call him along with her. When the Prophet (may peace be upon him) looked at her, he said to him: Take another slave-girl from the captives. The Prophet (may peace be upon him) then set her free and married her.

(Please note: those two ahadith are not available in the internet version of Sunan Abu Dawud. You can read those sunna in the original Sunan Abu Dawud, (vol. ii), translated into English by Prof. Ahmad Hasan and published by Kitab Bhavan, New Delhi, India)

To enjoy this special booty, Muhammad asked Bilal, the Negro crier of prayer to fetch Safiyyah to his (Muhammad’s) camp. Bilal brought Safiyyah and her cousin straight across the battlefield strewn with dead and close by the corpses of Kinana and his cousin. The two cousin sisters of Safiyyah shrieked in terror when they witnessed the grotesque scene of the slain dead bodies of their dearest relatives that they had to cross over. They tremulously begged a stone-hearted Bilal for mercy but to no avail. When they were brought to Muhammad, he cursed the panic-stricken cousins as devilish and cast his mantle around Safiyyah indicating that she was to be his own. Muhammad consoled a frustrated Dhiya by giving him Safiyyah’s cousin sisters.[225]

We learn from Ibn Sa’d that Muhammad purchased Safiyyah from Dhiyah for seven camels (around US$ 2,450). On the same night that Muhammad took possession of Safiyyah, he hastened to his tent to sleep with her. Here is what Ibn Sa’d writes:[226]

: “….when it was night, he entered a tent and she entered with him. Abu Ayyub came there and passed the nigh by the tent by the tent with a sword keeping his head at the tent. When it was morning and the Apostle of Allah, may Allah bless him, perceived (some body) moving, he asked: Who is there? He replied: I am Abu Ayub. He asked: Why are you here? He replied: O Apostle of Allah! There is a young lass newly wedded (to you) with whose late husband you have done what you have done. I was not sure of safety, so I wanted to be close to you. Thereupon the Apostle of Allah, may Allah bless him, said twice: O Abu Ayyub! May Allah show you mercy.”

To hide the lascivious character of Muhammad, Muslim biographers often mention that he married Safiyyahh before he slept with her. But they forget to mention that Muhammad did not follow the rule of waiting period (three monthly periods) to sleep with Safiyyahh.

The Islamic version of Muhammad’s possession of Safiyyahh runs something like this: Muhammad quickly married Safiyyahh with a great wedding feast. After the feast was ended, Muhammad called for a screen to hide Safiyyahh from public gaze. This was a clear sign that Muhammad had married Safiyyahh and did not take her as a slave girl.

Sahih Bukhari writes:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 512: Narrated Anas:

The Prophet offered the Fajr Prayer near Khaibar when it was still dark and then said, "Allahu-Akbar! Khaibar is destroyed, for whenever we approach a (hostile) nation (to fight), then evil will be the morning for those who have been warned." Then the inhabitants of Khaibar came out running on the roads. The Prophet had their warriors killed, their offspring and woman taken as captives. Safiya was amongst the captives, She first came in the share of Dahya Alkali but later on she belonged to the Prophet . The Prophet made her manumission as her 'Mahr'.

Muhammad was sixty (60) when he married Safiyyahh, a young girl of seventeen.[227] She became his eighth wife.

During the time of negotiation with the Khaybar Jews, Muhammad sent a message to the Jews of Fadak asking them to surrender their properties and wealth or be attacked.

When the people of Fadak had heard of what tragedy had befallen the Khaybar Jews, to spare their lives, they requested Muhammad to take over their property and banish them. Muhammad did exactly that. After the Khaybar Jews surrendered to Muhammad and having lost their only source of livelihood, they requested him to employ them back on their properties for half the share of the crop. Muhammad found it much more convenient to re-employ them, as the Jews were already very experienced with their land, whereas the Muslims (the new occupiers of their land) had no experience with agriculture and cultivation. So Muhammad made some conciliation to the Khaybar Jews by re-engaging them in their lost land, but on condition that he reserved the right to banish them at anytime he wished. The Jews had very little choice but to agree with that. Same terms were applied to the Fadak Jews. Later, when Umar became the Caliph of Islam, he expelled all the Jews from Kahybar and Fadak

Khaybar became the booty of the Muslims, but Fadak became Muhammad’s private property (a Fai, to use the Islamic parlance), as there was no fighting involved in Fadak. This provision was sanctioned by Allah in verse 17:64, 59:6-7

After Muhammad had settled the affair of Khaybar, he took a rest. While he was resting, Zaynab bt.al-Harith, a Jewess and the wife of Sallam b. Mishkan (Muhammad had already killed him on charges of hiding the wealth) served him a roast sheep. It is alleged that she poisoned it to kill Muhammad. When she brought the meat to Muhammad and his companions, Muhammad took a bite of the foreleg and chewed it but suspected some foul play and did not swallow it. Two of his companions chewed the meat and then swallowed it and one of them died on the spot. Muhammad suffered from excruciating pain. Zaynab was then summoned and interrogated as to the motive of her offence. She boldly condemned the cold-blooded murder, by Muhammad, of her father, her husband and her uncle. She said, “How you have afflicted my people is not hidden from you. So I said, ‘If he is a prophet, he will be informed, but if he is king, I shall be rid of him.’”[228] She was then put to death. Some say that she was set free. It is claimed that the effect of the poison lasted until the dying time of Muhammad.

The plunder from the Khaybar raid was enormous. As usual, a fifth of the booty was set apart for Muhammad. The remaining four-fifths were then divided into one thousand and eight hundred (1,800) shares. One share went for a foot soldier and three for a horseman. Different Islamic rule was applied for land grab. One half of Khaybar land was reserved for Muhammad and his family (i.e. a sort of crown property). The remaining land was divided using the same rule as for the personal booty. Only those Jihadists who had previously participated in the Hudaibiya expedition were rewarded, irrespective of whether they joined in the Khaybar plunder or not.

We read in Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 3, Book 39, Number 531: Narrated Ibn 'Umar:

Umar expelled the Jews and the Christians from Hijaz. When Allah's Apostle had conquered Khaibar, he wanted to expel the Jews from it as its land became the property of Allah, His Apostle, and the Muslims. Allah's Apostle intended to expel the Jews but they requested him to let them stay there on the condition that they would do the labor and get half of the fruits. Allah's Apostle told them, "We will let you stay on thus condition, as long as we wish." So, they (i.e. Jews) kept on living there until 'Umar forced them to go towards Taima' and Ariha'.

Muhammad used the annexed land of the Jews of Khaybar to secure the livelihood of his ever increasing number of wives in his Harem. Sahih Muslim writes:

Book 010, Number 3759:

Ibn Umar (Allah be pleased with them) reported: Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) handed over the land of Khaibar (on the condition) of the share of produce of fruits and harvest, and he also gave to his wives every year one hundred wasqs: eighty wasqs of dates and twenty wasqs of barley. When 'Umar became the caliph he distributed the (lands and trees) of Khaibar, and gave option to the wives of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) to earmark for themselves the land and water or stick to the wasqs (that they got) every year. They differed in this matter. Some of them opted for land and water, and some of them opted for wasqs every year. 'A'isha and Hafsa were among those who opted for land and water.

Muhammad’s comrade-in arms, Umar ibn Khattab became the landlord through the land-grab at Khaybar. Here is Sahih Muslim to confirm Umar’s appropriation of Jewsih land:

Book 013, Number 4006:

Ibn Umar reported: Umar acquired a land at Khaibar. He came to Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) and sought his advice in regard to it. He said: Allah's Messenger, I have acquired land in Khaibar. I have never acquired property more valuable for me than this, so what do you command me to do with it? Thereupon he (Allah's Apostle) said: If you like, you may keep the corpus intact and give its produce as Sadaqa. So 'Umar gave it as Sadaqa declaring that property must not be sold or inherited or given away as gift. And Umar devoted it to the poor, to the nearest kin, and to the emancipation of slaves, aired in the way of Allah and guests. There is no sin for one, who administers it if he eats something from it in a reasonable manner, or if he feeds his friends and does not hoard up goods (for himself). He (the narrator) said: I narrated this hadith to Muhammad, but as I reached the (words)" without hoarding (for himself) out of it." he (Muhammad' said:" without storing the property with a view to becoming rich." Ibn 'Aun said: He who read this book (pertaining to Waqf) informed me that in it (the words are)" without storing the property with a view to becoming rich."

Book 013, Number 4008:

'Umar reported: I acquired land from the lands of Khaibar. I came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and said: I have acquired a piece of land. Never have I acquired land more loved by me and more cherished by me than this. The rest of the hadith is the same, but he made no mention of this:" I narrated it to Muhammad" and what follows.

The Muslims became wealthy and prosperous from the booty of Khaybar. In fact, they were so handsomely rewarded that they cleared all their debts to the Ansars (helpers) and stopped becoming a burden to them. Mubarakpuri,[229] sourcing Sahih Muslim writes:

“On their return to Medinah, the emigrants were able to return to the helpers of Medinah all the gifts they had received. All of this affluence came after the conquest of Khaiber and the economic benefits that the Muslims began to reap.”

Muhammad himself, became a big land-owner after he annexed the lands of the Jews i.e. B. Nadir, Khaybar and Fadak. Here is a Hadith from Sunaan Abu Dawud on Muhammad’s appropriation of Jewish lands:

Book 19, Number 2961: Narrated Umar ibn al-Khattab:

Malik ibn Aws al-Hadthan said: One of the arguments put forward by Umar was that he said that the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) received three things exclusively to himself: Banu an-Nadir, Khaybar and Fadak. The Banu an-Nadir property was kept wholly for his emergent needs, Fadak for travellers, and Khaybar was divided by the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) into three sections: two for Muslims, and one as a contribution for his family. If anything remained after making the contribution of his family, he divided it among the poor Emigrants.

In this manner, by using terror and plunder, the Muslims found a large and a permanent source of wherewithal for their survival. In this way, Muhammad rewarded those faithfuls who showed their loyalty to him by accompanying him to Hudaibiya. The captive-women of Khaybar were distributed amongst the Jihadists. Many Jihadists wanted to copulate with these hapless women even when some of them were pregnant. So Muhammad had to promulgate the rules on co-habitation with booty-women. Quoting sources, Ibn Sa’d writes[230] that Muhammad said:

“He who believes in Allah and the last day, should not irrigate the crop of other (i.e. should not cohabit with a pregnant hand-maid before delivery). He who believes in Allah and the last day, should not cohabit with an enslaved woman till she is cleared (i.e. two periods have passed). He who believes in Allah and the last day should not sell the booty till it is divided. He, who believes in Allah and the last day, should not ride the beast of the booty of the Muslims in a way that it becomes lean and then return it to the booty of the Muslims; or wear a cloth and he return it to the booty of the Muslims when it is worn out.”

On the plunder of Khaybar Sahih Bukhari writes:

Volume 2, Book 14, Number 68: Narrated Anas bin Malik:

Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) offered the Fajr prayer when it was still dark, then he rode and said, 'Allah Akbar! Khaibar is ruined. When we approach near to a nation, the most unfortunate is the morning of those who have been warned." The people came out into the streets saying, "Muhammad and his army." Allah's Apostle vanquished them by force and their warriors were killed; the children and women were taken as captives. Safiya was taken by Dihya Al-Kalbi and later she belonged to Allah's Apostle go who married her and her Mahr was her manumission.

It is reported that some women Jihadists did participate in the expedition of Khyabar. These Muslimahs did not receive any share of booty. Muhammad gave them small gifts from the loot (i.e., they were given from the one-fifth share of the plunder, especially reserved for Muhammad) but he did not assign any share to them.[231]

During this time, some of the exiles from Abyssinia returned to Medina. Among them was Muhammad’s cousin, Jafar, Ali’s brother. These newly arrived migrants shared in the booty of Khaybar.

While at Khaybar, Muhammad received, as a gift a black slave-boy, Midam, who later, was killed by an arrow. Muhammad claimed that Allah killed him for stealing booty from Khaybar spoils. Here is a Hadith from Malik’s Muwatta on this:

Book 21, Number 21.13.25:

Yahya related to me from Malik from Thawr ibn Zayd ad-Dili from Abu'l-Ghayth Salim, the mawla of ibn Muti that Abu Hurayra said, "We went out with the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in the yearof Khaybar. We did not capture any gold or silver except for personal effects, clothes, and baggage. Rifaa ibn Zayd presented a black slave boy to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, whose name was Midam. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, made for Wadi'l-Qura, and when he arrived there, Midam was unsaddling the camel of the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, when a stray arrow struck and killed him. The people said, 'Good luck to him! The Garden!' The Messenger of Allah said, 'No! By He in whose hand my self is! The cloak which he took from the spoils on the Day of Khaybar before they were distributed will blaze with fire on him.' When the people heard that, a man brought a sandal-strap or two sandal-straps to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, 'A sandal-strap or two sandal-straps of fire!' "

After Muhammad finished plundering Khaybar he besieged the Jews of Wadi al-Qura for some nights then returned to Medina (see Terror 53, CH. 14 for details).

Section Fourteen

‘The enemy is stupid and Allah does protect the mujahideen….’---Ramzi Binalshibh[232]

Terror Fifty-three

Second Raid Against the Jews at Wadi al-Qura by Muhammad—June, 628CE

After Muhammad finished the affairs of Khaybar, while returning to Medina, without any warning, he laid a siege on the Jewish settlement at Wadi al-Qura, The site was a Jewish colony. He arrived at Wadi al-Qura in a late afternoon and besieged the Jews. Sa’d b. Ubada, the Muslim leader invited the Jews to Islam without any success So the Muslims attacked the Jews. The Jews resisted for two days then they surrendered on similar terms like the Jews of Khaybar and Fadak. Eleven Jews were slain in this skirmish. A large amount booty fell in the hands of the Muslims.

With Muhammad was a slave-boy (Midam) who was presented to him by one of his companions. While the Muslims were preparing to halt, an arrow hit the slave-boy killing him. The Muslims hailed his death as a reward in Paradise, but Muhammad objected saying that the boy had pilfered a cloak from the booty of Khaybar and his death was the punishment for stealing booty. Hearing his words, another Jihadist came forward and confessed that he too had stolen two sandals from the loot of Khaybar. Muhammad promised him the fire of hell.

After the surrender of the Jews at Wadi al-Qura, Muhammad established his full authority on all the Jewish tribes of Medina.

While at Wadi al-Qura, Muhammad and his companions overslept and missed the morning prayer at its appointed time. He performed ablution and then prayed and people followed him. He told the congregation that if one forgets to pray at its appointed time, he could perform the same prayer when he remembers Him (Allah).

The Muslim army stayed at Wadi al-Qura for four days then they returned to Medina.

Terror Fifty-four

First Raid Against B. Hawazin at Turbah By Umar b. al-Khattab—July, 628CE

After returning to Medina from Wadi al-Qura, Muhammad sent Umar b. al-Khattab with thirty men against a branch of the tribes of B. Hawazin at Turbah, a distance of four nights march from Medina. Turbah was on the way to Sana and Najjran, a Christian enclave. Umar’s troop travelled by night and hid by day. By the time the Muslim army arrived at Turbah, B. Hawazin already got wind of the impending Muslim attack and they fled. Umar returned to Medina without a fight. As far as booty was concerned it was a failed robbery.

Terror Fifty-five

Raid on B. Kilab at Nejd by Abu Bakr—July, 628CE

Details on this raid are not available, although it has been learned that Abu Bakr headed a party against the Bani Kilab in Nejd. Many were killed and taken as prisoners. A Hadith from Sunaan Abu Dawud, that possibly relates to this raid by Abu Bakr, demonstrates clearly the viciousness of killing by the Muslims:

Sunaan Abu Dawud: Book 14, Number 2632: Narrated Salamah ibn al-Akwa':

The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) appointed AbuBakr our commander and we fought with some people who were polytheists, and we attacked them at night, killing them. Our war-cry that night was "put to death; put to death." Salamah said: I killed that night with my hand polytheists belonging to seven houses.

Terror Fifty-six

First Raid on B. Murrah at Fadak by Bashir Ibn Sa’d—July, 628CE

Thirty men were sent at the behest of Bashir ibn Sa’d against the B. Murra in the vicinity of Fadak. These Bedouins were in the desert when the Muslims attacked their homesteads. Bashir drove off their camels and flocks. When the Bedouins returned they pursued the Muslim invaders, exchanged arrows with the raiders and rescued their booty. Bashir’s companions were killed. He suffered injury in his ankle and returned to Medina.

Terror Fifty-seven

Fourth Raid on B. Thalabah at Mayfah by Ghalib b. Abd Allah—January, 629CE

Mayfah is ninety-six (96) miles from Medina, towards Nejd. Muhammad sent Ghalib b. Abd Allah at the behest of one hundred and thirty (130) men to plunder the tribes of B. Uwal and B. Thalabah inhabiting this site. Usmah b. Zayd (the son of Zayd b. Haritha, Muhammad’s adopted son) joined this team. The attack was sudden and the Muslims killed mercilessly whomever they found and drove their camels and goats to Medina.

Usama and one of his companions killed a man, an ally of B. Murrah who uttered ‘La ilah illa Allah’ i.e., embraced Islam at the point of sword.[233] When Usama returned to Medina and told this story to Muhammad, Muhammad was displeased and said, “Usamah, who will [say] to you ‘There is no god but God’?”[234]

Terror Fifty-eight

Second Raid on B. Murrah at Fadak by Ghalib b. Abd Allah—January, 629CE

After the mishap of Bashir ibn Sa’d (see Terror 55) during the attempt to rob the B. Murrah, Muhammad entrusted Ghalib b. Abd Allah, a fierce killer, to mop up the B. Murrah at Fadak. Muhammad said to al-Zubayr, another leader of this two hundred men strong team: “If Allah makes you victorious do not show leniency to them.”[235] Usama b. Zayd also joined in this pillage. The Muslims attacked the B. Murrah in the morning; mercilessly killed many of them; seized their camels, and drove the herd to Medina.

Terror Fifty-nine

Raid on Ghatafan at al-Jinab in Yaman by Bahir b. Sa’d—February, 629CE

During the siege of Khaybar (see Terror 52, CH. 13) Muhammad heard from his guide at Khaybar, Husayl b. Nuwayrah that a party of Ghatafan, under the leadership of Uyanah b. Hisn had assembled at al-Jinab, on the opposite of Khaybar and Wadi al-Qura. So he despatched Bashir b. Sa’d with three hundred (300) men along with the guide, Husayl b. Nuwayrah to subdue the Ghatafan. Bashir’s army travelled by night, concealed by day till they arrived close to the enemy site. The Muslims terrorized the tribe; seized a large number of camels and dispersed the herdsmen. Seeing the marauding Muslim army, the Ghatafan took shelter on mountain tops and highlands. The Muslims took booty and killed a slave of Uyanah b. Hisn. They captured two men and brought the camels and the prisoners to Medina.

Terror Sixty

Third Raid on B. Sulaym at Fadak by Ibn al-Awja al-Sulami—April, 629CE

B. Sulaym were a sister tribe of B. Hawazin and inhabited the area of Najran and Turbah.

Immediately upon returning to Medina after performing the Umrah, Muhammad sent Ibn al-Awja al-Sulami with fifty men to attack B. Sulaym. When Ibn Awja arrived in the B. Sulaym area, he called them to convert to Islam. When the infidels refused, the Muslims attacked them. B. Sulaym fought back, showered the Muslims with arrows and killed many of them. Ibn Awja was wounded and escaped to Medina with great difficulty. However, a year later, the B.Sulaym embraced Islam after finding that Muhammad was becoming stronger everyday.

Terror Sixty-one

Raid on B. al-Mulawwih at al-Kadid by Ghalib b. Abd Allah--May, 629CE

Muhammad sent Ghalib b. Abdallah al-Laythi, with between thirteen and nineteen men to raid the B. al-Mulawwih at al-Kadid.

When the Muslims arrived at al-Kadid they met a man, al-Harith b. Malik and took him as a prisoner. He informed Ghalib that he had come to embrace Islam. Despite this confession, for safety reasons Ghalib bound him over and secured him with a rope. Then Ghalib appointed a Negro slave to guard the prisoner, issuing strict orders to cut off al-Harith’s head should he make any trouble. Ghalib then sent a Muslim who set out and found a settlement. In the afternoon he lay hidden by lying face down in the ground.

Very soon, a Bedouin man from the settlement came and spotted him as a suspected intruder and shot two arrows. Being a clever spy, the Muslim man pulled out both the arrows and remained motionless. The man thought it to be an object and left the place. The spy then waited in ambush until the cattle herd of the settlement returned in the evening from the pasture. Then, at night, when the settlement was quiet and everyone was resting, the Muslims made a sudden attack on the inhabitants. They killed some of them and drove away their herd of camels. Meanwhile, the besieged people raised an alarm and cried out for help.

Fearing reprisal from the aiding party, the marauding Muslims hurried to leave the place. While exiting, they also took the prisoner, al-Harith b. Malik, whom they had left bound and guarded by a sentry. Soon, the aid party attacked the Muslims. At this hour, a torrential rain came and nearly flooded the valley which made an attack difficult by the aiding party of the settlement. This gave the Muslims time for a quick exit. They took all the camels with them and brought them back at Medina; a great deal of booty also fell on them.

The battle cry of the Muslims on that night was “Kill! Kill!”[236]

Terror Sixty-two

Raid on B. Laith at al-Kadid—May, 629CE

A few weeks later, the Muslims conducted a raid against the B. Leith. They were seized near al-Kadid on the road to Mecca. The Muslims made a surprise attack on this tribe and took away their camels. Further details are not available.

Terror Sixty-three

Forced Jizya on Zoroastrians—case 1—June, 629CE

After robbing B. al-Mulawwih Muhammad sent the Jihadist, al-Ala b. al-Hadrami with a threatening letter to Mundhir b. Sawa al-Abdi, a Zoroastrian and the chief of B. Tamim, to exact Jizya tax from him. He wrote: “In the name of God, the Merciful and Compassionate. From Muhammad the Prophet, Messenger of God, to al-Mundhir b. Sawa: Peace be upon you! I praise to you God, save Whom there is no god.

To proceed: I have received your letter and your messengers. Whoever prays our prayer, eats of our sacrifice, and turns to our Qiblah is a Muslim: permitted to him is what is permitted to Muslims, and incumbent on whoever refuses is [the payment of] tax.”[237] A Hadith in Sunaan Abu Dawud, probably related to this affair. confirms Muhammad’s doctrine, ‘pay Jizya or die’ (please note here that Magian means Zoroastrian):

Book 19, Number 3038: Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

A man belonging to Usbadhiyin of the people of Bahrayn, who were the Magians of Hajar, came to the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) and remained with him (for some time), and then came out. I asked him: What have Allah and His Apostle of Allah decided for you? He replied: Evil. I said: Silent. He said: Islam or killing. AbdurRahman ibn Awf said: He accepted jizyah from them. Ibn Abbas said: The people followed the statement of AbdurRahman ibn Awf, and they left that which I heard from the Usbadhi.

Having found no alternative, these Zoroastrians agreed to pay this ‘protection’ tax to Muhammad. Muhammad stipulated that the Muslims cannot eat the Zoroastrian’s sacrificial meat nor the Muslims could marry their women.

Terror Sixty-four

Forced Jizya on Zoroastrians—case 2—June, 629CE

Muhammad sent Amr b. al-As to Jayfar and Abbad. They were two Zoroastrian brothers in Uman. They told Amr that they believed in the ascendancy of Muhammad as a Prophet and in what he had brought. Being not satisfied with it, and finding that no booty was forthcoming, Muhammad imposed Zakat on them and forced them to pay Jizya tax. On the matter of Zakat, it is worthwhile to mention that Abu Bakr stipulated that this Islamic tax must be collected ruthlessly. Here is a Hadith from Malik’s Muwatta (from the section on Collecting Zakat and Being Firm In Doing So ) on collection of Zakat:

Book 17, Number 17.18.31:

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Abu Bakr as-Siddiq said, "If they withhold even a hobbling cord I will fight them over it."

Terror Sixty-five

Raid on B. Amir at al-Siyii by Shuja ibn Wahb al-Asadi—July, 629CE

Then Muhammad sent Shuja b. Wahb with a party of tenty-four (24) men to plunder B. Amir (a branch of Hawazin tribe) at al-Siyii. Al-Siyii was five nights journey from Medina. After arriving at the enemy site, Shuja made a sudden morning-attack on B. Tamim. After terrorizing and plundering for fifteen days, the Muslims drove away their camels and sheep as booty. During this plunder, ten goats were equated to a sheep for booty distribution. In this plunder each Jihadist received as his share fifteen camels

Terror Sixty-six

Raid on B. Qudah at Dhat Atlah by Amr b Ka’b al-Ghifari—July, 629CE

During this time, Muhammad despatched Amr b. Ka’b al-Ghifari with fifteen men to raid the people of B. Qudah at Dhat Atlah, on the border of Syria. After arriving there, Amr called the inhabitants to Islam. The infidels refused. So Amr besieged the enemy. However, he faced stiff resistance from his enemy. In this battle the Muslims were routed. The enemy killed all of them except one who managed to escape and returned to Medina. Muhammad was greatly saddened by this calamity and planned to send a forceful army of Jihadists to take revenge. This plan was shelved when Muhammad learnt that the enemy had deserted the place.

Terror Sixty-seven

Raid on Mu’tah by Zayd ibn Haritha—September, 629CE

Mu’tah was a small village near al-Balqa at Damascus in Syria. After the complete routing of the Muslim raiding team at Dhat Atlah led by Amr b. Ka’b al-Ghifari, Muhammad was seeking an opportunity to attack this part of the Byzantine Empire and to teach the mainly Christian inhabitants there a lesson. This was Muhammad’s first penetration into Byzantine Empire.

Another version of the reason for this invasion was that Muhammad sent a messenger with a letter to the Byzantine governor of Busra. This messenger was murdered by Shurahbil, the chief of Ma’ab or Mu’ta. The chief of Mu’ta was called Shurahbil, son of Amr. Muhammad immediately retaliated by assembling three thousand soldiers. He was also emboldened by his return from a successful raid on Khaybar. His victory at Khaybar gave him the confidence that he was powerful enough to make an onslaught on the mighty Byzantine Empire in Syria.

He appointed Zayd b. Haritha to lead this expedition, instructing him to march to the spot where Muhammad’s messenger was slain; summon the inhabitants to embrace Islam, and to kill them if they refused to become Muslims. He gave directive that if Zayd was killed then Jafar b. Abi Talib (Ali’s brother, and Muhammad’s cousin brother) would be the commander; if Jafar is killed then Abd Allah b. Rawaha would be in command. So three thousand Jihadists marched out, equipped with swords and horses. Khalid b. Walid also joined this expedition, but as a common fighter; he was not given a senior rank at this stage, presumably because of his recent conversion to Islam. When they were ready for the march, Muhammad came out and bade them farewell. Some Jihadists recalled verse 19:71, decreeing the fate of a human being. Muhammad escorted this Jihad team up to Thaniyat, in the outskirts of Medina and amidst a band of crying Jihadists said, “May Allah defend you and may you come back pious and bring booty.”[238]

The Muslim army went forward and encamped at Mu’an, a village in Syria. While there, Zayd received the startling intelligence of the preparation of Surahbil’s alliance. He got the information that the enemy was encamped at Ma’ab in the territory of al-Balqa. The Muslim army also heard the rumour that Surahbil, together with Theodora, the brother of Heraclius was in the field with one hundred thousand soldiers. Another one hundred thousand Roman soldiers were readying themselves to join in the fight. However, the Syrian army was composed of Romans and, partly of the semi-Christian tribe of the desert.

Many Arab tribes like Lakham, Judham, Balqayn, Bahran and Bali had also joined Heraclius’ party—Zayd heard.

After learning the news of assemblage of such a formidable Roman army and its accessory parties, the Muslims were nervous but stayed at Mu’an for two nights, contemplating about their course of action. Some of them wanted to send an urgent message to Muhammad for a reinforcement to meet the alarming army of a hundred thousand men of the Byzantine emperor. However, Abd Allah b. Rawaha invigorated his men with extreme Jihadi zeal and imbued them not to be cowed by the numerical superiority of the enemy. This was the best opportunity for a martyr—he exhorted. His men fully agreed with Abd Allah b. Rawaha and decided to engage the enemy in a fight.

The Jihadists then marched on and when they were within the boundary of Ma’ab they met the army of Heraclius at a village called Masharif. When the enemy came close to the Muslim army, the Muslims took shelter in the village of Mu’tah. A vicious battle took place there. Zayd b.Haritha fought gallantly but soon was killed by a javelin from the enemy. It is said that his body was cu into two pieces. Following the instruction of Muhammad, Jafar b. Abi Talib took up the fight. He too fought valiantly until he was also killed in the combat. After the demise of Jafar b. Abi Talib, Abd Allah b. Rawaha took up the banner and went forward to continue the battle.

Abd Allah b. Rawaha pressed ahead but soon was killed. Then Thabit b. Arqam hoisted the banner and urged the Muslims to select a leader from amongst themselves. The Muslims chose Khalid b. Walid as their new commander. However, the Muslim ranks were already broken with twelve Jihadists killed; the Byzantine casualties being unknown. However, through a series of ingenious and rapid movements Khalid was able to bring back discipline in the Muslim army ranks. He then played a trick by deluding the Romans that a great army of Muslim soldiers was expected at any time. The trick worked. The Muslims retreated and so did the Byzantine army. Thus Khalid started marching towards Medina, saving further losses to the Muslim army. A messenger ran ahead of the Muslim army to Medina to inform an anxious Muhammad the terrible news of the Muslim defeat.

In the pulpit of his mosque, Muhammad informed his congregation that he had a premonition that Zayd had attained martyrdom. Then he also testified the martyrdoms of Jafar and Abdallah b. Rawaha as well as the eventual ascent of Khalid b. Walid as the commander of the Muslims. He told the congregation:[239] “Now I have seen them in heaven sitting in thrones facing each other like brothers. In some of them I observed an aversion for using sword. And I saw Jafar like an angel with two wings smeared with blood feet dyed (in blood).” The Muslims were amazed at the predictive power of their Prophet. He gave the title ‘Sword of God’ to Khalid b. Walid. Then he exhorted his followers to hasten and join in to reinforce the Muslim army. So they came out and went forward in extreme heat to join their Jihadi compatriots. But it was too late. The Muslims were already in retreat.

When the Muslim army was in the vicinity of Medina, people started to throw dust at them, condemning them for withdrawing from the battle. Muhammad pacified this enraged crowd by shouting that the returning Muslims did not flee from fighting but that they would return to fight again.

Even with such passionate pleading, the crowd was not satisfied; they chased Muhammad and forced him to take shelter in the room of Umm Salamah, one of his wives. When people asked for the reason why she did not attend prayer with Muhammad, she replied:[240]

“By God, he cannot leave the house! Every time he goes out, people shout, ‘Did you flee in the way of God?’ So he stayed in his house and does not go out.”

Section Fifteen

‘The broad mass of a nation …will more easily fall victim to a big lie than to a small one’---Adolf Hitler (1889-1945)[241]

Terror Sixty-seven

Raid on B. Qudah at Dhat al-Salasil by Amr b. al-As—September, 629CE

Having suffered a terrible defeat in the hands of B. Qudah at Dhat Atlah, coupled with the ignoble retreat of the Muslim army from Mu’tah, Muhammad’s prestige was greatly affected. It is said that he also received intelligence that a number of tribes, including B. Qudah were now preparing to attack Medina. To salvage his reputation he now empowered Amr b. al-As, the new convert of Islam, to push for a decisive raid on the stubborn B. Qudah tribe. Amr b. al-As was very furious that some of these tribes had taken the side of the Byzantine party during the Mu’tah battle. It was time to punish them—Muhammad determined.

So with three hundred (300) men and thirty horses, Amr b. al-As set out to decimate the rebellious B. Qudah who were settled at Dhat al-Salasil. It was at a distance of ten days march from Medina. Amr b. al-As’ grandmother (i.e., the mother of al-As b. Wail, the father of Amr b. al-As) was a woman from Qudah or Bali tribe and Muhammad sent Amr b. al-As to convert her and her people to Islam by force. When Amr arrived at Dhat al-Salasil he found that the enemy had heavily outnumbered the Muslims.

Because of the feeble Islamic forces at his disposal Amr b. al-As sought reinforcement from Muhammad. The messenger of Allah quickly sent Abu Bakr b. Quhafa with an additional two hundred (200) men to assist Amr b. al-As. Thus, the total number of men now numbered five hundred (500).

Another version of this raid runs like this:

Muhammad sent Amr b. al-As to the territory of Bali (Bali is a branch of Qudah tribe) and Udhrah to gain their assistance for an expedition to Syria that he had been planning for some time. Amr b. al-As’ grandmother (i.e., the mother of al-As b. Wali, Amr b. al-As’ father) lived in Bali. So Muhammad sent Amr b. al-As to her people to invite them to Islam and to earn their goodwill. After ten days ofmarching, while on his way to Bali, Amr b. al-As came across with B. Judham, another tribe at Dhat al-Salasil and he was frightened attheir huge number. He sent an emergency message to Muhammad for additional men that Muhammad quickly complied with.

Muhammad sent this reinforcement, along with Abu Ubaydah b. al-Jarrah, Abu Bakr and Umar. Abu Ubaydah was made the leader, and Muhammad instructed them not to fight over the leadership when they had arrived at Dhat al-Salasil. Nonetheless, despite such instruction, when Abu Ubaydah arrived at Dhat al-Salasil a dispute arose regarding the leadership; Amr b. al-As insisted that Abu Ubaydah was only a reinforcement but the leadership still rested on Amr b. al-As. Abu Ubaydah agreed with Amr b. al-As, and Amr led the worship.

With this increased number of Muslim army, Amr b. al-As charged his enemy with much vigor and ferocity. The B. Qudah fighters went in panic and dispersed. After subduing the enemy the Muslims returned to Medina. No historian gives any detail about the booty the Muslims gained in this raid.

Terror Sixty-eight

Raid on B. Juhayna at al-Khabat (the expedition of fish) by Abu Ubaydah ibn Jarrah—October, 629CE

In the next month, Muhammad sent Abu Ubaydah b. Jarrah along with three hundred (300) men to attack and punish the tribe of Juhaynah at al-Khabat, on the seacoast, five nights journey from Medina. This was a very difficult expedition and the Muslims suffered from intense hunger—somuch so, that they had to divide the dates by number. They even ate the leaves of trees for a month. However, there was no fighting as the enemy had fled when they heard of the arrival of the Muslims.

In the end, the Muslims caught a dead-sea creature (a whale) that came ashore and ate it for half a month (or twenty days, according to Ibn Ishak). This is why this raid is also known as the ‘expedition of fish.’ They brought some of that stale meat to Muhammad and he ate it too.

Sahih Bukhari records that the Muslims ate the mountain like fish for eighteen days. Here is the Hadith:

Volume 3, Book 44, Number 663:

Narrated Jabir bin 'Abdullah:

"Allah's Apostle sent an army towards the east coast and appointed Abu 'Ubaida bin Al-Jarrah as their chief, and the army consisted of three-hundred men including myself. We marched on till we reached a place where our food was about to finish. Abu- 'Ubaida ordered us to collect all the journey food and it was collected. My (our) journey food was dates. Abu 'Ubaida kept on giving us our daily ration in small amounts from it, till it was exhausted. The share of everyone of us used to be one date only." I said, "How could one date benefit you?" Jabir replied, "We came to know its value when even that too finished." Jabir added, "When we reached the sea-shore, we saw a huge fish which was like a small mountain. The army ate from it for eighteen days. Then Abu 'Ubaida ordered that two of its ribs be fixed and they were fixed in the ground. Then he ordered that a she-camel be ridden and it passed under the two ribs (forming an arch) without touching them."

Terror Sixty-nine

Beheading the leader of B. Jusham at al Ghabah by Abd Allah ibn Hadrad –November, 629CE

Abd Allah b. Abi Hadrad al-Aslami, a Jihadist, went to Muhammad asking him for two hundred (200) Dirhams (about US$ 1,000) for the dowry he had to pay for his new bride, since he could not consummate his marriage as he was unable to pay this dowry. Muhammad claimed that he had no money to help Hadrad. A few days later, a group of B. Jusham, led by Qays b. Rifaah encamped at Ghabah, a nearby pastureland. It is alleged that they arrived there to gather their tribe to fight Muhammad. Muhammad called Abd Allah b. Abi Hadrad and two other Muslims and instructed them either to capture and bring Qays b. Rifaah or to bring further information about their movement.

The trio proceeded, armed with arrows and swords and riding a weak camel. When they approached the encampment in the evening, Abd Allah hid himself from the enemy camp and asked his two companions to conceal themselves somewhere else. He then told two of his Jihadi comrades that he was going on an assassination mission and if they happen to hear the cry of “Allahu Akbar” from afar then they should also shout “Allahu Akbar,” rush out and attack the enemy simultaneously with him (Abd Allah b. abi Hadrad al-Aslami).

They waited until the darkness of night fell. During this time Qays b. Rifaa ventured outside his camp to look for one of their herdsmen who were late in returning to the camp. Qays came out of his camp defying his companions warning to not to venture out during the darkness of night. When he was within the attacking range, Abd Allah b. abi-Hadrad shot an arrow that hit Qays in his heart killing him instantly. Abd Allah then ran forward with his sword and cut off Qays’ head and shouted “Allahu Akbar.” His two companions responded immediately with “Allahu Akbar.” The enemy was now in panic and terror and they took to the heel, taking away their wives and children. Abd Allah and his companions drove away their herd of camels, goats and sheep and brought them to Muhammad. Abd Allah presented Muhammad with the bloody head of Qays b. Rifaa. Muhammad was extremely pleased beholding the severed head of Qays b. Rifaa and rewarded Abd Allah with thirteen camels (worth about US$ 4,550) from the booty. With this booty Abd Allah paid his bride-money and consummated his marriage.

It is reported by al-Waqidi that the Jihadists also took four women, including one very beautiful and sexy girl. Muhammad gave her to Abu Qatadah, another Jihadist. When one of Muhammad’s goodfriends, Mahmiyah b. al-Juz, informed himabout her extreme beauty, Muhammad wanted her back from Abu Qatadah. But Abu Qatadah objected, saying:[242] “I purchased her from the spoils.” The Messenger of God said, “Give her to me.” So he had no choice but to hand her over to Muhammad. Muhammad gave her as a present to Mahimiyah b. al-Jaz al-Zubaydi.

Terror Seventy

Raid on a passing caravan at Batn al-Idam by Abd Allah b. Abi Hadrad—November, 629CE

Muhammad was so pleased with the success of the terrorist, Abd Allah b. Abi Hadrad al-Aslami (see Terror 69 above), that soon after the gory and senseless beheading of Qays b. Rifaa, he despatched this extremely fanatic, fierce Jihadist, along with Abu Qatadah al-Harith b. Ribi and a group of eight terrorists to make a raid on a passing caravan at Idam, north of Medina. This raiding party arrived at Idam and waylaid for the passing caravan. A Bedouin caravan passed by and they greeted the Muslims with “Assalamu Alaikum.” But the Jihadists/terrorists attacked this caravan anyway because of past enmity, killed the leader of the caravan, and made off with their camel and food. They returned to Muhammad and told him the story. Allah promptly released verse 4:94 asking the raiding party to be discriminating while committing a plunder. Historians like Ibn Sa’d describes this raid as a prelude to attack on Mecca as Muhammad wanted to divert people’s attention from his ‘real’ intention, while covertly preparing to occupy Mecca.

Terror Seventy-one

Raid on B. Khudra at Suria by Abu Qatadah—December, 629CE

This was a petty expedition against the tribe of Khudra a sub-clan of B. Ghatafan that yielded a large plunder. Abu Qatadah led this raid in which he seized all the property of B. Khudra.

In this way Muhammad exacted his revenge on the tribes who dared to side with the Christians of Byzantine Empire. He became a very fearsome and powerful war monger and many smaller tribes decided to join the Muslim ranks to save themselves from Muhammad’s unbound wrath; if you cannot beat them then join them—they thought. They also found a good opportunity to enrich themselves with the plunder, if they joined the Islamic Jihadists—they thought correctly.

Besides the above reasons, many tribes were also forced to pledge their allegiance to him. Among them were: Bani Dzobian, B. Fazara, with their chief, Uyana. B. Hisn, Bani Sulaym, a powerful tribe in the Hejaz was also forced to join in Islam (see Terror 60, CH. 14).

The Prophet Muhammad, truly, had now become a ferocious warlord.

Section Sixteen

‘God knows, if we did possess (a chemical bomb), we wouldn’t hesitate one second to use it’---Abu Musab al-Zarqawi[243]

Terror Seventy-two

The Occupation of Mecca by Muhammad—January, 630CE

After the debacle at Mu’tah, Muhammad remained in Mecca for about two months without significant raids or plunder, except for those described in CH.15. Then he received the news that a person, belonging to B. Bakr, a confederate of the Quraysh had killed a man from B. Khuzaa’h at a watering place at Mecca. The Khuzaa’h tribe was in alliance with Muhammad and it was reported that the person killed was a Muslim. This attack on Khuzaa’h was in retaliation for a long drawn blood feud between these two warring tribes. This cycle of revenge and counter revenge had started a long time before Muhammad was born. However, during the Hudaibiyah treaty, it was hoped that peace would finally be established between them by granting them freedom to choose whatever party they thought was friendly to them.

Some Quraysh men also joined in this melee. Muhammad considered this minor skirmish as breaking the Hudaybiah pact that was drawn between the Quraysh and Muhammad. A representative of Khuzaa’h, Amr b. Salim al-Khuzai hastened to Medina to inform Muhammad of this incident and to seek his help. Muhammad was not at all interested in peacemaking. He made no attempt to mediate the matter with the Quraysh; instead, using this trivial incidence as an alibi he found a golden opportunity to attack the Meccans. In fact, after the great plunder at Khaybar Allah had revealed to him in verse 48:27 about his conquest of the Sacred Mosque--that is, the Ka’ba in Mecca. This new development made Muhammad confirm absolutely that it was a great opportunity sent by Allah.

Having heard what the envoy from the Khuzaa’h had to say, Muhammad promised his steadfast help for them. At that time, a large cloud engulfed the sky, and a superstitious Muhammad used that as proof of his promise to B. Khuzaa’h.

Very soon, another delegation headed by Budayl b. Warqa, a Khuzaa’h met Muhammad at Medina. Muhammad reiterated his assurance towards them. Having been re-assured by Muhammad, Budayl departed for Mecca.

Meanwhile, the Quraysh, realising the gravity of the situation, wanted to have a dialogue with Muhammad to come to a peaceful settlement without bloodshed as well as to extend the term of the treaty. They sent Abu Sufyan b Harb to have a discussion with Muhammad to bring calm. On his way to Medina, Abu Sufyan met Budyal b. Warqa at Usfan and enquired whether Budayl had a dialogue with Muhammad or not.

Budayl told a blatant lie to Abu Sufyan that he had not met Muhammad. But Abu Sufyan, at hindsight, examined the camel droppings of Budayl and correctly concluded that Budayl, had indeed met Muhammad; for, Budayl’s camel droppings had the distinctive Medina pits of dates that the camel had been fed. Abu Sufyan was now quite apprehensive that Muhammad was planning for some retaliatory action. He was determined to prevent further bloodshed over such a small incidence.

Upon his arrival at Medina, Abu Sufyan first met his daughter, Umm Habibah bt. Abu Sufyan. Having recently returned from Ethiopia, she had become Muhammad’s ninth wife when her husband died in Ethiopia. When Abu Sufyan entered her room and was about to sit on the bed of Muhammad, she did not allow him to rest there. She berated Abu Sufyan and told her father that as a polytheist he was an unclean person, and was not entitled to sit on Muhammad’s hallowed bed. Abu Sufyan was utterly displeased at her own daughter’s ungracious behaviour towards him and told her that evil had betaken her since she had left him and had accepted Islam.

Then Abu Sufyan came to Muhammad and spoke with him about this matter, but Muhammad kept silent and showed no intention of mitigating the issue through dialogue. Abu Sufyan approached Abu Bakr to speak to Muhammad about the case; Abu Bakr refused. Then he met Umar b. Khattab, but Umar threatened him with war. In desperation, Abu Sufyan went to meet Ali while Ali was with Fatima, the daughter of Muhammad. Her little son, al-Hasan b. Ali was also with her. Abu Sufyan implored Ali for the sake of kinship to intercede on his behalf to avoid the fighting. Ali utterly disappointed Abu Sufyan by saying that Muhammad’s mind had already been made up, no intercession would work. Then, as a last resort, Abu Sufyan turned to Muhammad’s daughter Fatima saying,[244] “Daughter of Muhammad, don’t you want to command your little son here to make peace among the people, so that he will be lord of the Arabs forever?”

Fatima replied, “By God, my little son is not old enough to make peace among the people, and no one can do so against the will of the Messenger of God.”[245] When Abu Sufyan realised that his case was hopeless, he sought the advice of Ali as to the appropriate course of action for a peaceful settlement of the matter. Ali further let down Abu Sufyan by saying that nothing could be done to change the mind of Messenger of Allah. A frustrated Abu Sufyan went to the congregation in the mosque and said, “People, I hereby make peace among the people.”[246] Having implored the Muslims for peace, Abu Sufyan mounted his camel and departed for Mecca.

When Abu Sufyan arrived at Mecca, the Quraysh asked him about the outcome of his peace mission. They heard the full story of how inflexible and belligerent Muhammad was. The Meccans chided Abu Sufyan that he had, indeed, been played out by Muhammad.

Meanwhile, after Abu Sufyan had left, Muhammad asked his people to prepare themselves for a raid, but kept the precise destination a closely guarded secret. Even Aisha, the child bride of Muhammad, was kept in the dark. To make sure that no one knew what was in his mind, he sent a contingent of Jihadists under the joint leadership of Abd Allah b. Abi Hadrad al-Aslami and Abu Qatadah al-Harith b. Ribi, to Batn. Idam, in the north of Medina to raid a passing Meccan caravan there (see Terror 70, CH. 15). He played this ruse so that people thought his mission was directed towards north; while, in secret, Muhammad was preparing a sudden attack on Mecca when the Quraysh were least prepared for it. It was indeed a great ploy and undoubtedly reflects on Muhammad’s great acumen and sapiency in the conduct of terror, plunder and warfare. He was absolutely cagey in his meticulous plan for the raid on Mecca.

When everything was fully ready, Muhammad summoned his people and told them of his intention of making a surprise attack on Mecca. He also invited many other neighbouring tribes to join him in the occupation of Mecca. Fierce verses, eloquent speeches and invigorating sermons were spread out to rouse the Jihadists for this assault on Mecca.

While this readiness for the impending war was going on, a Muslim, Hatib b. Abi Baltaah wrote a letter to the Quraysh, informing them of the readiness of Muhammad to attack Mecca. An unlettered woman-slave carried the letter on her head-covering by hiding it inside her hair and proceeded to deliver it to the Quraysh. Muhammad received the news of undercover work of Hatib from heaven and sent out Ali and another Muslim to arrest the woman. They moved fast and caught up with the woman and searched her saddle but found nothing. When Ali threatened to strip her, she took out the letter from the hidden place and handed it over to Ali b. Abi Talib. Ali brought the letter to Muhammad. Having been informed of the content of the letter, Muhammad summoned Hatib. b. Abi Baltaah and asked for an explanation for what he had done. Hatib said that, as he had all the members of his family still at Mecca, he simply wanted to warn them to save them. At this, an irate Umar sought Muhammad’s permission to cut off the head of Hatib. But Muhammad forgave Hatib, because Hatib was a fierce fighter for the Muslims at Badr. Allah promptly sent down verse 60:1-4 on forgiving Hatib b. Abi Baltah.[247]

With full preparation to lay a siege on Mecca, Muhammad left Medina on January 1, 630, but he kept his exact destination a secret to his followers. Some thought he was going to invade the Hawazin tribe, some thought he was going to plunder the Thaqif people, some said he was going to fight the Quraysh. Although he was carrying arms, he appointed no military commander and displayed no banner, thus making his purpose of marching a real enigma to all. There were between eight and ten thousand of men under the command of Muhammad who left Mecca with full alacrity. Two of his wives, Zaynab bt. Jahsh and Umm Salamah, accompanied him on this occasion.

It was the month of Ramadan; Muhammad fasted and so did his followers who trailed him to Mecca. When he halted at al-Kadid, the B. Sulaym leader Uyanah b. Hisn joined him. As he proceeded, many other smaller tribes residing within the vicinity also joined with Muhammad. When they asked Muhammad about his purpose of advance, Muhammad maintained his reticence. He broke his fast at al-Kadid and told his followers that they could observe the remaining fasts or discontinue if they wished; then he proceeded ahead and put up his camp at Marr al-Zahran after eight days of marching. Another one thousand-seven hundred (1,700) members from various nearby tribes also joined him in the rush for Mecca. Up to this point, the news of Muhammad’s advance to Mecca was not known to the Quraysh. On the night Muhammad encamped at Marr al-Zahran, he ordered his Jihadists to light individual fires. So, ten thousand fires were kindled giving the impression of a massive mobilization of troops. Abu Sufyan b. Harb along with Hakim b. Hizam and Budayl b. Warqa went out to gather information about Muhammad’s intention.

When Muhammad halted at Marr al-Zahran, al-Abbas b. Abd al-Muttalib met him. As written in a previous part of this series, al-Abbas was actually a secret agent of Muhammad, feeding him with sensitive information about the movement of the Quraysh army. Being a top-notch businessman and a banker,[248] al-Abbas was a smart, astutely worldly person. When he found, beyond a shadow of doubt, that his nephew (Muhammad) was strong enough, he joined him, but kept that a closely guarded secret from the Quraysh. He was warmly welcomed with favor and affection by Muhammad.

The reason of al-Abbas’ visit to Muhammad was to secure a pledge of safety for the Meccans; for, he feared that an onslaught by so many Muslim Jihadists would completely decimate the Quraysh forever, ruining his flourishing business. He told Muhammad that once he got a pledge of safety from him, he would inform whoever he ventures to meet in the street so that the message of security would be passed to all in Mecca.

Muhammad marched forward and when he halted at Niq al-Uqh, a place between Mecca and Medina, Abu Sufyan b. al-Harith b. Abd al-Muttalib (not Abu Sufyan b. Harb; Abu Sufyan b. al-Harith was the paternal cousin of Muhammad and a poet) and another Quraysh sought an audience with Muhammad. At first, Muhammad declined to meet them, as he (Muhammad) claimed that this duo had previously tormented him while he was in Mecca. When these two Quraysh told Muhammad’s wife, Umm Salamah, that they would go on a huger strike if Muhammad did not meet them, Muhammad’s stony heart was slightly softened. The duo met Muhammad and became Muslims. Ibn Ishak[249] reports that an irate Muhammad punched Abu Sufyan b.al-Harith in the chest for his past action of hitting Muhammad. Abu Sufyan b. al-Harith then requested Muhammad to implore Allah to exonerate his (Abu Sufyan al-Harith) past sins.

After meeting Muhammad and securing his pledge of safety, al-Abbas set out to return to Mecca. While he reached al-Arak, he met Abu Sufyan b. Harb and Hakim b. Hizam and another Quraysh who were on their way to investigate what was going on. When they saw the huge fire that Muhammad’s followers had lit they were greatly overwhelmed. They had never seen such a massive show of military power before.

When Abu Sufyan asked al-Abbas about the situation, the latter informed him that Muhammad had marched with ten thousand Muslims to invade Mecca and that if Abu Sufyan would dare to visit Muhammad, the latter would cut off his head. Having had made no preparation to meet such a menacing attack from the Muslims, a nervous and distressed Abu Sufyan sought the advice of al-Abbas. Al-Abbas took Abu Sufyan behind the mule he (al-Abbas) was riding. The other two mates of Abu Sufyan followed on foot. The duo then passed by the groupings of Muslim soldiers and came to the camp of Umar b. Khattab. Umar rushed out with naked sword to kill Abu Sufyan. So, al-Abbas moved fast to escape Umar. Then both the party (i.e., Umar and Abu Sufyan with al-Abbas) arrived at the camp of Muhammad. First, Umar entered at the camp of Muhammad and sought his permission to cut off the head Abu Sufyan. Al-Abbas then pleaded with Muhammad that he had given the pledge of protection to Abu Sufyan. On the passionate plea of al-Abbas Muhammad sent the message that he would like to meet Abu Sufyan in the morning, next day. Abu Sufyan was now in tenterhook and passed an agonizing night at Umar’s camp.

In the morning, next day, Umar took Abu Sufyan to meet Muhammad. When a vaunted Muhammad extolled that he was the Messenger of Allah, Abu Sufyan expressed his doubt on his claim. Al-Abbas quickly warned Abu Sufyan that he should immediately submit to Islam, lest Muhammad cut off his head. This is what al-Abbas said, “Woe to you! Recite the testimony of truth before, by God, your head is cut off.”[250] So, a frightened Abu Sufyan, to save his life, had no choice but to become a Muslim on the spot.

There were a few other compelling reasons for Abu Sufyan b. Harb to surrender so easily to Muhammad. Previously, he had lost his trusted and able military general, Khalid b. Walid to Muhammad when he (Khalid) became a Muslim and joined Muhammad in the business of plunder. Moreover, the marauding Jihadists had blocked the northern and southern trade routes of the Quraysh on which their livelihood was totally dependent. To add more to their misfortune, a severe famine gripped the Meccans. It is apprehended that this famine was also the creation of Muhammad. Sourcing ibn Hisham, Hamidullah quotes, “When Thumamah ibn Uthal, a chieftain of Yamamah, stopped at the instance of the Prophet, exports of grain historians record that a famine in Mecca was the result.”[251] Needless to say, all these unfortunate circumstances made Abu Sufyan a desperate person and forced him to run to Muhammad just to save the lives of the Meccans from a blood-thirsty army that was ready to pounce on Mecca.

Then al-Abbas implored Muhammad to grant Abu Sufyan some glory as a token for his conversion to Islam. So Muhammad said, “Yes, whoever enters the house of Abu Sufyan shall be safe; anyone who enters the sanctuary shall be safe; and anyone who locks his door behind him will be safe.”[252] In this pledge of safety, sanctuary meant the area around Ka’ba.

Nonetheless, Sahih Muslim records that despite this immunity, Muhammad instructed that whoever is found at the top of mount Safa is to be killed. Here is the Hadith:

Sahih Muslim: Book 019, Number 4396:

It has been narrated on the authority of Abdullah b. Rabah who said: We came to Mu'awiya b. Abu Sufyan as a deputation and Abu Huraira was among us. Each of us would prepare food for his companions turn by turn for a day. (Accordingly) when it was my turn I said: Abu Huraira, it is my turn today. So they came to my place. The food was not yet ready, so I said to Abu Huraira: I wish you could narrate to us a tradition from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) until the food was ready. (Complying with my request) Abu Huraira said: We were with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the day of the Conquest of Mecca. He appointed Khalid b. Walid as commander of the right flank, Zubair as commander of the left flank, and Abu 'Ubaida as commander of the foot-soldiers (who were to advance) to the interior of the valley. He (then) said: Abu Huraira, call the Ansar to me. So I called out to them and they came hurriedly. He said: O ye Assembly of the Ansaar, do you see the ruffians of the Quraish? They said: Yes. He said: See, when you meet them tomorrow, wipe them out. He hinted at this with his hand, placing his right hand on his left and said: You will meet us at as-Safa'. (Abu Huraira continued): Whoever was seen by them that day was put to death. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) ascended the mount of as-Safa'. The Ansar also came there and surrounded the mount. Then came Abu Sufyan and said: Messenger of Allah, the Quraish have perished. No member of the Quraish tribe will survive this day. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Who enters the house of Abu Safyin will be safe, who lays down arms will be safe, who locks his door will be safe. (some of) the Ansar said: (After all) the man has been swayed by tenderness towards his family and love for his city. At this, Divine inspiration descended upon the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). He said: You were saying that the man has been swayed by tenderness towards his family and love for his city. Do you know what my name is? I am Muhammad, the bondman of God and His Messenger. (He repeated this thrice.) I left my native place for the take of Allah and joined you. So I will live with you and die with you. Now the Ansar said: By God, we said (that) only out of our greed for Allah and His Messenger. He said: Allah and His Apostle testify to you and accept your apology.

After his conversion to Islam and having secured the pledge of safety from Muhammad, Abu Sufyan hurriedly went ahead of the Muslim army’s entry to Mecca and announced the guarantee of safety for all Meccans by Muhammad. The utterly terrorised Meccans dispersed and hurried to their homes, or headed to the sacred sanctuary – the Ka’ba. Many of them also proceeded towards Abu Sufyan’s house to save their lives from the imminent attack by the Muslims.

Meanwhile, after the departure of Abu Sufyan and Hakim b. Hizam, Muhammad sent al-Zubayr giving him his banner and commanded him to plant the banner in the upper part of Mecca (i.e., the northern mountain pass) and instructed him not to depart from where he was posted. Muhammad entered Mecca from this site.

Muhammad commanded Khalid b. Walid and the recent converts like, B. Sulaym, Qudaah etc. to enter Mecca through the lower part of Mecca (i.e., the southern highway to Yemen). This was the site where the B. Bakr was. Despite the surrender by Abu Sufyan, the Quraysh leader some diehard Quraysh, under the command of Ikrimah b. Abi Jahl would not let the Muslims walk through Mecca unchallenged. So they mobilized a B. al-Harith b. Abd Manat and the Ahabish and other minor tribes in this part Mecca to fight Muhammad’s army. Khalid was appointed to fight these people there. Muhammad gave instruction to Khalid to fight only those who fight with them. The army of Ikrimah resisted Khalid’s aggression, so he fought back but lost the battle and took to flight. Ikrimah b. Abi Jahl was one of those who fled. Twenty-four (or twenty-eight as per Muir) of the polytheists were killed. This was the only fight in Mecca. However, a section of al-Zubayr’s soldiers took a separate path than the one stipulated by Muhammad. They blocked the western route to the seacoast known as Kada road. The eastern and the northern routes were blocked by Muhammad’s party. Thus, there was a four-pronged attack on Mecca, from which the Quraysh found very difficult to escape. Despite this siege all around, al-Zubayr’s army met with some Quraysh soldiers on the slope of Kada and the Quraysh killed a few of them. Then Muhammad entered Mecca where al-Zubayr had planted his banner. It was January 11, 630, ten days after Muhammad had left Medina. Many Meccan people swarmed him to embrace Islam. Muhammad stayed among them for half a month.

When Muhammad entered Mecca he granted a general amnesty to the Meccans except for eight people (or ten people, according to Ibn Sa’d[253]). He ordered that those were to be killed even if they were found under the curtains of Ka’ba. Hitherto, shedding of blood in the holy precinct was strictly forbidden by the polytheists. Muhammad wanted to maintain that old tradition, but to quench his extreme thirst for revenge he proclaimed that Allah had permitted only him to cause bloodshed in the holy sanctuary, just for a few hours. Here is a Sahi Hadith from Sahhi Bukhari on Muhammad’s exclusive right to shed blood at the holy sanctuary:

Volume 3, Book 34, Number 303: Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:

Allah's Apostle said, "Allah made Mecca a sanctuary and it was neither permitted for anyone before, nor will it be permitted for anyone after me (to fight in it). And fighting in it was made legal for me for a few hours of a day only. None is allowed to uproot its thorny shrubs or to cut down its trees or to chase its game or to pick up its Luqata (fallen things) except by a person who would announce it publicly." 'Abbas bin 'Abdul-Muttlib requested the Prophet, "Except Al-Idhkhir, for our goldsmiths and for the roofs of our houses." The Prophet said, "Except Al-Idhkhir." 'Ikrima said, "Do you know what is meant by chasing its game? It is to drive it out of the shade and sit in its place." Khalid said, "('Abbas said: Al-Idhkhir) for our goldsmiths and our graves."

Muhammad’s unbound wrath was especially reserved for those who apostatised from Islam. Among them was 1.Abd Allah b. Sa’d. His crime was that be became an apostate after embracing Islam. He was a scribe of Muhammad, but soon found out the trickery of Muhammad’s claim of divine revelation, left Islam and returned to Mecca. When Muhammad wanted Abd Allah b. Sa’d killed, he fled to Uthman, his foster brother.

When the din and bustle of Mecca invasion had subsided, Uthman took Abd Allah ibn Sa’d for an audience with Muhammad and to seek his mercy upon him. When Uthman implored Muhammad to show mercy on Abd Allah ibn Sa’d, he (Muhammad) kept silence for a long time before saying, ‘yes.’ When Abd Allah ibn Sa’d and Uthman left, Muhammad’s companions asked him about his long silence. Muhammad said that his long hush was meant for someone to stand up and kill Abd Allah ibn Sa’d. Then one Ansar asked Muhammad as to why the latter did not give a signal to kill Abd Allah ibn Sa’d. Muhammad replied, “A prophet does not kill by making signs.”[254]

Among the others who were targeted for killing were: 2. Abd al-Uzza b. Khatal or Abd Allah ibn. Khatal. His offence was that he killed his slave when the slave did not cook his food (Note: killing one’s slave was not a serious crime during that time). Then Abd Allah ibn. Khatal fled to Mecca and renounced Islam. He had two singing girls who used to sing satires about Muhammad. Muhammad ordered that they too are to be killed along with Abd Allah ibn Khatal. When it was discovered that Abdallah ibn Khatal was hiding inside Ka’ba hanging the curtain of Ka’ba, two Jihadists, Said b. Hurayth al-Makhzumi and Abu Barzah killed Abd Allah by ripping open his

Belly.[255] 3. One of the singing girls named Fartana was also killed. 4. The other girl fled. 5. Another Meccan killed was al-Huwayrith; Muhammad charged that he maltreated his daughter Zaynab during her escape bid from Mecca. On Muhammad’s order Ali b. Talib killed him.

On the killing of the singing girl, Sunaan Abu Dawud records:

Sunaan Abu Dawud: Book 14, Number 2678:

Narrated Sa'id ibn Yarbu' al-Makhzumi:

The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: on the day of the conquest of Mecca: There are four persons whom I shall not give protection in the sacred and non-sacred territory. He then named them. There were two singing girls of al-Maqis; one of them was killed and the other escaped and embraced Islam.

Muhammad also killed: 6. Miqyas b. Subabah who had previously killed the killer of his brother and then fled to Mecca and apostatised (see Terror 46, CH. 12). Muhammad ordered his killing for his apostasy. Numaylah b. Abd Allah killed him.

Also in the hit list were: 7. Ikrimah b. Abi Jahl and 8. Sarah. Sarah was the freed slave-girl of one of the sons of Abd al Muttalib. Muhammad claimed that she used to molest him while he was in Mecca. It is reported that Muhammad eventually forgave Sarah. Ikrimah b. Abi Jahl fled to Yemen. Later, Ikrimah’s wife pleaded for Muhammad’s mercy on her husband. Muhammad forgave Ikrimah on condition that he returned to Mecca and submit to Islam. Ikramah’s wife set out to find her husband when he was about to set sail for Ethiopia. She brought him back to Muhammad and both she and Ikrimah accepted Islam and saved their lives.

Besides those eight Meccans, Ibn Sa’d lists two more people whom Muhammad earmarked for killing. They were:

9. Habbar b. al-Aswad—for tormenting Muhammad’s daughter Zaynab during her escape bid from Mecca. He concealed himself but was caught after a few months, repented, converted to Islam and was forgiven.

10. Hind bt. Utbah, the wife of Abu Sufyan b. Harb. She chewed the liver of slain Hamzah at Badr II. She accepted Islam and Muhammad pardoned her.

Later, Umar killed Sarah by causing his horse to trample her at al-Abtah. On the day of occupation of Mecca, Muhammad commanded that six men and four women be killed. The women were: 1. Hind bt. Utbah b. Rabiah, 2. Sarah, the freed slave girl of Amr b. Hashim b. Abd al-Muttalib; she was killed (waqidi) on the day of invasion. 3. Quraybah; killed on the day of invasion, 4. Fartana escaped death and lived until the Caliphate of Uthman.

Those killings of the Meccan women smacks in the face of Islam’s claim that the religion forbids the killing of women in a war. In fact, we can cite Sahih (authentic) Ahadith to demonstrate that the killings of polytheist women and children and old men are definitely sanctioned by Muhammad. Here are a few samples:

Sahih Muslim: Book 019, Number 4321:

It is reported on the authority of Sa'b b. Jaththama that the Prophet of Allah (may peace be upon him), when asked about the women and children of the polytheists being killed during the night raid, said: They are from them.

Sunaan Abu Dawud: Book 14, Number 2664:

Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:

The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: Kill the old men who are polytheists, but spare their children.

The fate of those condemned persons had already been enumerated above.

All those killings done, Muhammad then descended into a valley, at a spot close to the tombs of Abu Talib, his uncle, and Khadija, his first wife. He pitched his tent there. When his followers asked him if he would like to visit his old home, he said, “No”. The great banner was planted at the door of his tent. He was now the lord of Mecca.

After a while, he mounted on al-Qaswa, his camel, proceeded to Ka’ba and made seven circuits of the holy sanctuary. Then he pointed his staff to the idols and commanded that they be destroyed. The great idol of Hubal in front of Ka’ba was demolished. Tradition says that there were three hundred and sixty (360) idols in Ka’ba. All those idols were then destroyed in front of the bewildered Quraysh, who just a few moments ago were their idols ardent worshippers. On the destruction of the idols, and on the religious tolerance preached by Muhammad, Allah promptly sent an oracle (17:81) decreeing the banishment of falsehood and the arrival of the truth.

Having conquered Mecca with extreme ease and without much bloodshed, Muhammad halted at the door of Ka’ba and exalted Allah and thanked Him for the victory. With him were Usama b. Zayd, Uthman b. Talhah and Bilal, as recorded in Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 1, Book 9, Number 483: Narrated Ibn 'Umar:

The Prophet entered the Ka'ba along with Usama bin Zaid, 'Uthman bin Talha and Bilal and remained there for a long time. When they came out, I was the first man to enter the Ka'ba. I asked Bilal "Where did the Prophet pray?" Bilal replied, "Between the two front Pillars."

Allah also speedily sent down verse 49:13 proclaiming that mankind was created as male and female and that He had created many nations and tribes.

Then he went to the house of Abraham, twenty or thirty steps from Ka’ba, and took the key of Ka’ba and gave that to Uthman ibn Talha to keep Ka’ba’s custody for posterity. Al-Abbas was appointed to serve drinks to the pilgrims. Muhammad then obliterated the pictures of Abraham and the angels that covered the walls of Ka’ba. He broke, with his own hands, a dove made of wood and threw that away. Allah hurriedly released the verse on Abraham (3:67) justifying Muhammad’s obliteration of idols and images. In this verse Allah proclaimed that Abraham was neither a Jew nor a Christian but a Hanif (a Muslim?) and Muhammad was the nearest to Abraham.

Sahih Bukhari records Muhammad’s destruction of the idols at Ka’ba in this Hadith

Volume 3, Book 43, Number 658: Narrated 'Abdullah bin Masud:

The Prophet entered Mecca and (at that time) there were three hundred-and-sixty idols around the Ka'ba. He started stabbing the idols with a stick he had in his hand and reciting: "Truth (Islam) has come and Falsehood (disbelief) has vanished."

Then Muhammad proclaimed that whoever believes in Allah must not keep any image in his/her house and should break all idols at home. He delivered a passionate speech declaring his attachment to the hallowed city. Muslim historians claim that this won the hearts and minds of the Meccans. The residents of Medina were now apprehensive that Muhammad might stay in Mecca permanently. But Muhammad consoled them that he would never quit Medina Then he returned to his tent. Abu Bakr brought his aged and blind father Abu Quahafa to Muhammad and he converted to Islam in front of Muhammad.

The destruction and the removal of all the idols from Ka’ba done, Muhammad ordered Bilal to mount its top and offer Adhaan—theMuslims prayer call. Then the Muslims gathered and offered prayer led by Muhammad.

Then Muhammad announced the general amnesty for the Meccans. He sat at al-Safa and Umar b. Khattab administered the oath of allegiance of the Meccans to Islam. First, the men swore allegiance, then the females. Among the females was Hind bt. Utbah, the wife of Abu Sufyan b. Harb. She was fully veiled to hide herself and she was apprehensive that Muhammad would punish her. When she met Muhammad she implored forgiveness from him. Muhammad forgave her and bound her on the pledge that she should neither commit adultery nor kill children.

Since Muhammad never shook hands with women except with those whom he was permitted, the mode of allegiance of women was that Muhammad dropped his hand in water and then she did the same.

Safwan b. Umayyah, a Quraysh and an implacable enemy of Muhammad, set out for Jeddah to leave for Yemen. When he heard the news of victory of Muhammad he was about to commit suicide by throwing himself at sea. The people approached Muhammad and told him of this. He pardoned Umayyah and gave Umayyah his turban as a symbol of his pardon. Umayr went to Safwan, showed the turban to Safwan and he was brought to Muhammad and the latter gave him four months to decide whether he should convert to Islam or die. In the end, Safwan decided to become a Muslim. His wife, Fakhitah bt. Al-Walid also became a Muslim.

Ibn Sa’d[256] writes that Muhammad also visited the house of Umm Hani (also known as Hind bt. Abu Talib), his cousin and offered the victory prayer there. She became a Muslim and her husband also joined her. Two polytheist brothers-in-law of her who were against Muhammad took shelter in her house. Ali wanted to kill them. She pleaded with Muhammad for mercy on them. It is reported that Muhammad granted amnesty to them after they embraced Islam.

Wahsi, the Abyssinian slave who slew Hamza, fled to Taif and eventually obtained a pardon.

Muhammad was quite forgiving and magnanimous after conquering Mecca. He did this for his own interest. He did what every astute politician would have done in this situation, grant a general amnesty. His forgiveness gave him wide support in Mecca. Within two weeks, two thousand Meccans embraced Islam.

Muhammad then married Mulaykah bt Dawud al-Laythiyaah. Previously, Muhammad had killed her father. This was told to her by Muhammad’s wives. One of the Prophet’s wives came to Mulaykah and said to her, “Are you nor ashamed to marry a man who killed your father?”[257] So, a beautiful and young Mulaykah left Muhammad. It is reported that Muhammad had killed her father on the day of the conquest of Mecca.

Muslim historians often extol Muhammad’s great ‘compassion’ in offering a general amnesty to the Meccans. They also praise the bloodless nature of this occupation. Nonetheless, a little thought clearly demonstrates that it was in the interest of Muhammad that he should take up Mecca with the least possible bloodshed. A general genocide and an unhindered plunder would be of no advantage to him--Muhammad knew this truth very well, and therefore, he cleverly avoided unnecessary killing of his nearest kith and kin. After all, Muhammad belonged to the tribe of Quraysh. He had blood relations with many of them, and he proved once again the old adage,’ blood is thicker than water.’

We can also refute the dubious claim that this occupation was relatively bloodless. We have already seen how a few polytheists did put up some resistance, however feeble it was, and that a number of them and a few Muslims died. Besides these, we shall also witness in the next few episodes the ‘true’ vengeance of Muhammad, when he dispatched troops after troops to annihilate any resemblance of religious tolerance in and around Mecca, and to mop up ruthlessly any possible future resistance against him.

Furthermore, less than two years after Muhammad granted general amnesty to the citizens of Mecca, he revoked this official pardon when he sent his agents, Abu Bakr and Ali to announce to the polytheists of Mecca that they face execution if they did not convert to Islam (verse 9:5, known as the verse of the sword nullified any amnesty/mercy granted to the polytheists of Mecca).

Nevertheless, one must appreciate the cleverness, the skillfulness, and the agility of Muhammad in occupying the greatest citadel of Islam, Mecca. One indeed needs the steadfastness, firmness, mercilessness, shrewdness and cunningness and above all the adherence to absolute fascism demonstrated by Muhammad to become a celebrated terrorist/warlord.

Many Jihadists were unhappy that no exquisite Meccan booty fell on them. They were grumbling and Muhammad had to borrow large sums from the wealthiest Quraysh to give fifty Dirhams (about US$ 250) each to two thousand such ‘needy’ Jihadists.[258]

Finally, on the day Muhammad invaded Mecca, he made it compulsory for Muslims to wage Jihad (religious war) on non-Muslims whenever they are called to do so.

Here are a few Ahadith on the compulsory nature of Jihad:

Sahih Muslims: Book 020, Number 4597:

It has been narrated on the authority of Ibn 'Abbas that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said on the day of the Conquest of Mecca: There is no Hijra now, but (only) Jihad (fighting for the cause of Islam) and sincerity of purpose (have great reward) ; when you are asked to set out (on an expedition undertaken for the cause of Islam) you should (readily) do so.

Sahih Bukhari: Volume 4, Book 52, Number 42:

Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:

Allah's Apostle said, "There is no Hijra (i.e. migration) (from Mecca to Medina) after the Conquest (of Mecca), but Jihad and good intention remain; and if you are called (by the Muslim ruler) for fighting, go forth immediately.

Sahih Bukhari: Volume 4, Book 52, Number 311: Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:

The Prophet said, on the day of the Conquest of Mecca, "There is no migration (after the Conquest), but Jihad and good intentions, and when you are called for Jihad, you should immediately respond to the call."

Section Seventeen

‘Violence is the last refuge of the incompetent’---Isaac Asimov (1920-1992)[259]

Terror Seventy-three

The Destruction of al-Uzza at Nakhla by Khalid b. al-Walid—January, 630CE

During the next two weeks after Muhammad’s occupation of Mecca (see Terror 72, CH.16), Muhammads’ true notion on religious freedom and tolerance was revealed. Immediately after he seized control of Meeca, he dispatched troops all around Mecca to destroy the pagan idols and to force people to Islam. The first such ‘religious cleansing,’ just five nights before the end of Ramadan, was the destruction of al-Uzza by the fearsome general Khalid b. al-Walid. Al-Uzza was the biggest female idol (goddess) at Nakhla, more recent than al-Lat and was worshipped and venerated by B. Shayban, a sub-clan of B. Sulaym, Quraysh, Kinanah and al-Mudar, inhabiting in and around Mecca.

Ibn Kalbi[260] contends that Muhammad had once given an offering to al-Uzza. He writes:

‘We have been told that the Apostle of God once mentioned al-Uzza saying, “I have offered a white sheep to al-‘Uzza, while I was a follower of the religion of my people.”’

Upon Muhammad’s order, Khalid raided the temple and demolished the idol. He raided this temple twice. In his first incursion, he cut down a tree in the temple, broke the idol and killed its attendant and returned to Medina. Not satisfied with this, Muhammad sent him again. This time, Khalid went out with full fury, ransacked the temple while the custodian of al-Uzza, Dubayyah al-Sulami started to cry. Khalid killed him and cut down another tree in the temple compound. Then, while Khaild was rampaging through the shrine, a wailing, naked Ethiopian woman rushed towards Khalid. He beheaded her, took her Jewellery and brought it back to Muhammad. Muhammad was extremely pleased and claimed that that naked black woman was the real al-Uzza.

Terror Sevent-four

The Destruction of Suwa at Ruhat by Amr b. al-As—January, 630CE

Almost at the same time Muhammad sent Khalid to destroy al-Uzza, he also sent Amr b. al-As to destroy the stone idol of Suwa at Ruhat, a mere three kms from Mecca. Suwa was a stone in the shape of a woman to represent mutability and beauty[261] and was worshipped by the tribe of Hudhayl. Its custodian was a man from B. Lihyan.[262] Amr b. al-As broke the stone idol in pieces and, forced its keeper under sword to accept Islam. To his disappointment Amr did not find much valuable treasure in this temple.

Terror Seventy-five

The Destruction of al-Manat at al-Kadid by Sa’d b. Zayd al-Ashhali—January, 630CE

Then Sa’d b. Zayd went out to al-Kadid with twenty horsemen and destroyed the female idol (goddess) of Manat that the people of al-Aws al-Khazraj, and Ghassan used to worship. Manat was the most ancient of all idols around Mecca and its vicinity. When the Muslims arrived at the temple, they found there a black woman with unkempt hair. Sa’d struck her with his sword and killed her. Then Sa’d ransacked the area for valuables but found none. Some say that Manat was destroyed by Ali. Ali found two swords under the foundation of Manat and Muhammad gave those two swords to Ali.[263]

Terror Seventy-six

Plunder of B. Jadhimah at Tihamah by Khalid b. al-Walid—January, 630CE

Pleased with Khalid’s service, Muhammad sent him with a detachment of three hundred and fifty (350) men to deal with the Banu Jodhimah who inhabited the low lands of Tihamah. They were not really pagans or polytheists, but Sabeans. The Sabeans claimed to be the descendants of Seth, a son of Adam. They used to worship the Sun, the Moon and the Stars, claiming their faith to be the religion of Noah.[264] Muhammad instructed Khalid to call them to Islam without fighting. However, when Khalid arrived at the site, he brought up old issue of enmity and mistreated them. B. Jadhima refused to surrender and took up arms against Khalid.

Nonetheless, after pleading from several other senior members of the tribe, they surrendered. Even then, Khalid b. Walid killed some of them. Haykal[265] writes that those who surrendered but did not accept Islam were to be killed. When Muhammad received the news of the atrocity by Khalid, he was very displeased and asked Allah to absolve him from the act of violence by Khalid, the peccant. He said, “Slay the people as long as you do not hear a Muadhdin (cryer for Islamic prayers) or see a mosque.”[266]

Here is Sahi Hadith from Sahih Bukhari on the level of atrocity and cruelty perpetrated on B. Jadhimah by the Muslims:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 628:

Narrated Salim's father:

The Prophet sent Khalid bin Al-Walid to the tribe of Jadhima and Khalid invited them to Islam but they could not express themselves by saying, "Aslamna (i.e. we have embraced Islam)," but they started saying "Saba'na! Saba'na (i.e. we have come out of one religion to another)." Khalid kept on killing (some of) them and taking (some of) them as captives and gave every one of us his Captive. When there came the day then Khalid ordered that each man (i.e. Muslim soldier) should kill his captive, I said, "By Allah, I will not kill my captive, and none of my companions will kill his captive." When we reached the Prophet, we mentioned to him the whole story. On that, the Prophet raised both his hands and said twice, "O Allah! I am free from what Khalid has done."

Then Muhammad asked Ali to go to B. Jadhimah to pay the compensation for the killing by Khalid. Ali paid the B. Jadhimah the blood money and the compensation for the property that Khalid had destroyed.

As per Ibn Ishaq[267] Muhammad had commanded Khalid to kill the B. Jadhimah for their refusal to accept Islam.

Here is a pitiable tale of cruelty by the Muslim army as narrated by a Jihadist[268] when Khalid invaded B. Jadhimah

According to Sa’id b Yahya al-Umawi…….…..Abdallah b. Abi Hadrad, who said:

I was among Khalid’s horsemen that day. One of their young men—he was among the prisoners, his hands were tied to his neck with a rope, and some women were gathered not far from him—said to me, “Young man!” “Yes,” I said. He said: “Will you take hold of this rope and lead me by it to these women, so that I can entrust them with a needful matter of business? Then you can bring me back to do as you all please with me.” I said, “By God, what you have asked me is a small thing.” I took hold of his rope and led him by it until I had brought him to stand near them. He said, Farewell, Hubayshah, as life runs out!”

After the condemned man met his sweetheart, he recited a poem for her and the woman replied, “And you—may you be made to live ten and seven years uninterrupted and eight right after them!”

Then the Jihadist took him away and cut off his head. The distraught woman ran to her beheaded lover, threw herself down on him and she kept kissing him until she died beside him.

Terror Seventy-seven

Second Raid on B. Hawazin or the Battle of Hunayn by Muhammad—January, 630CE

B. Hawazin were a large group of north Arabian tribes who were bitterly opposed to the Quraysh. This hostility was due to the trade rivalry between Mecca and Taif.

The place where this battle took place was a valley, called Hunayn and was about three days march from Mecca. This battle is mentioned in the Qur’an in verse 9:25-26

Muhammad stayed in Mecca for a fortnight after conquering it; sending his troops around Mecca to remove the last vestiges of polytheism and to force the non-Quraysh people, living in the vicinity of Mecca to Islam. He did this religious persecution with ease, as most of the polytheists could not anticipate such a sudden ferocious attack on them, and were completely unprepared for this atrocity. The Hawazin and the Thaqf tribes were particularly disturbed and enraged by the destruction of pagan idols in Mecca and within its vicinity. They decided not to let this inhuman torment and barbarity of Muhammad’s army go unchallenged

It is reported that when Malik b. Awf from B. Nasri (a branch of Hawazin tribe), a tribal leader of thirty, heard of the conquest of Mecca by Muhammad, he gathered a force, consisting of B. Thaqif, B. Nasr and B. Jusham and other minor tribes residing in the locality. Excepting a few minor sub-clans from the Hawazin, all other tribes inhabiting the area joined in this battle to resist the aggression of Muhammad. Towards the last few days during his stay, Muhammad received information that the Hawazin and Thaqif groups of tribes had marched out against Mecca and had already assembled at Hunayn to confront him.

The Hawazin tribe, with twenty thousand men,[269] under the leadership of Malik b. Awf marched against Muhammad with their women, children and cattle, meaning that this was a fight to death. As soon as Muhammad received the news of mobilisation of B. Hawazin and Thaqif, he sent Abd Allah b. Abi Hadrad al-Aslami to spy on them and collect information on their plan. This Muslim spy infiltrated the Hawazin and Thaqif people and brought the news that they had decided to fight Muhammad. It is reported by Tabari that when the Muslim spy, Abd Allah b. Abi Hadrad brought the information of the B. Hawazin, Umar b. Khattab did not believe him and called the Muslim spy a liar. On this accusation, the Muslim spy revealed the secret that Umar had, on some occasions, called Muhammad a liar too. This is what Abd Allah said, “O, Umar, if you accuse me of lying, then many a time you have denied the truth. You have accused the one who is better than me [i.e, the Prophet] of lying.”[270]

Tabari[271] further reports that the Hawazin and the other Meccan tribes considered Muhammad an apostate of his time because he parted from the religion of the Quraysh.

Malik had vowed that either he will win against the apostate (i.e., Muhammad) or he would commit suicide. Malik’s people readily agreed with him, i.e., to win or to die.

Having secured the unqualified support from his people, Malik gave order to his people that when they saw their enemy they would attack them as one body, thus maintaining the solid unity among his people.

Then the spies of Malik went out to gather information on the movement of Muhammad’s army. An apocryphal account says that they saw the white men (angels?) on black and white horses they were blinded and returned quickly.[272]

After Muhammad heard from the Muslim spy the news of B. Hawazin and their confederates, he decided to march to face his new enemy. Since, he, at that time had very little money, he approached Safwan b. Umayyah (Safwan was under suspended death sentence by Muhammad—see Terror 72, CH.16), an arms manufacturer, who was still a polytheist, to lend the Muslims the weapons necessary for the war. Safwan readily accepted Muhammad’s arms deal and supplied (on loan) and transported all the weapons the Muslims required for their battle.

Having procured the arms from an infidel, Muhammad now marched with ten thousand (10,000) of his Medinaan followers along with two thousand (2,000) of his new converts of Mecca, i.e., altogether twelve thousand (12,000) Muslim Jihadists against B. Hawazin and B.Thaqif. This was the second raid on B. Hawazin by the Muslims (for the first raid, see Terror 54, CH.14). He kept Attab b. Asid, a recent convert to Islam in charge of Mecca to look after the men left in Mecca. Foremost in the minds of these Muslim fighters was the exquisite booty that they could have from the B. Hawazin and their confederates. Here is a Hadith from Sunaan Abu Dawud about how Muhammad motivated his fighters with booty. This is a lengthy Hadith; I have quoted only the relevant part):

Book 14, Number 2495: Narrated Sahl ibn al-Hanzaliyyah:

On the day of Hunayn we travelled with the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) and we journeyed for a long time until the evening came. I attended the prayer along with the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him).

A horseman came and said: Apostle of Allah, I went before you and climbed a certain mountain where saw Hawazin all together with their women, cattle, and sheep, having gathered at Hunayn.

The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) smiled and said: That will be the booty of the Muslims tomorrow if Allah wills. He then asked: Who will be on guard tonight? …………..

Muhammad arrived at Hunayn in the evening or at night and encamped there. Ibn Ishak[273] writes that while at a halt on their journey the Muslims asked Muhammad to make a tree for them to hang their swords, per the Meccan tradition whereby they would hang their swords and sacrifice their animals in such a tree. He compared this request by his followers to that of the request to Moses to make a heifer for worship during Moses’ exodus across the Red sea. Allah revealed verse 7:138 in this connection. In the very early morning, before sunrise, (Muhammad’s usual time to conduct terror raids) he rode Duldul (his white mule) towards the rear of the forces. In front was B. Sulaym, led by Khalid b Walid.

When the Muslims approached the valley of Hunayn and were passing through its canyon, the Hawazins, in the darkness of the dawn, suddenly attacked them like one man. The Muslims were extremely frightened and took to flight. It was each for himself as they fled. No Jihadist cared for another Jihadist. The defeat was so severe that no one even listened to Muhammad when he cried out to the fleeing Jihadists to return to fight. He said, “Where are you, O men? Come to me! I am the Messenger of God! I am Muhammad the son of Abd Allah!” But all his desperate calls fell into deaf ears.[274]

Except for a few core group of Jihadists, all the Muslim fighters ran away from the battlefield. Those who remained with Muhammad were some Muhajirs, a few Ansars and the nearest of his family members like: Abu Bakr, Umar, Ali, al-Abbas and his son al-Fadl, Abu Sufyan b.al-Harith and Usamah b. Zayd b. Haritha.

When the stampede of the Muslims became quite uncontrollable, Abu Sufyan b. Harb remarked, “Their stampede will not stop until they reach the ocean!” Abu Sufyan was about to use some kind of sorcery but his half-brother Safwan b. Umayyah b.Khalaf said that sorcery was useless on that day. Safwan was still a polytheist at that time of grace period Muhammad gave him (see Terror 72, CH.16) to convert to Islam. But Abu Sufyan b. Harb was very panicky as he preferred to be ruled by a man from the Quraysh than by the Hawazin. A rumour also spread that Muhammad had been killed, creating more panic and terror among the Muslims.

However, soon the message went out that the attempt to kill Muhammad during this panicky stage of the battle was thwarted by divine intervention—it is claimed.

During this time, Muhammad met a pregnant woman, Umm Sulaym bt Milhan the wife of Abu Talhah. She advised Muhammad to kill those Jihdists who flee the battlefield just in the same manner as Muhammad kills his enemy combatants. But Muhammad was not very enthusiastic over this and said that Allah was enough for him. On that day she and her husband had come fully armed to kill as many polytheists as they could and to take their booty. Her husband, Abu Talhah, took the spoils of twenty men he had killed himself.

When Muhammad found that his call for Jihad was in vain, he summoned his uncle al-Abbas (who had a very thunderous voice), to cry out very loudly for the Muslims to return and resume fighting. Al-Abbas did the same, and, at last, one-hundred Muslims gathered around Muhammad. They started to fight the enemy with new vigour and Muhammad watched the fighting standing on his stirrup.

While this was going on, Ali b. Abi Talib attacked from behind a leading man from Hawazin, who was fighting fiercely with his lance. Ali hamstrung this man’s camel. The Muslims jumped over him and cut off his foot and half of his shank. This brave Hawazin man still kept on fighting and finally died.

When the battle became very intense, Muhammad got down from his mule, Duldul, picked up some pebbles from the ground, threw them towards the enemy (remember Badr II?) and started reciting verses from Sura Ha-Mim (Sura 41); the enemy started retreating—so it is claimed. Then a black striped garment descended from the sky; it was a mass of black ants! Those were the angels descended from heaven to help the Muslims, Muhammad exhorted. The truth is that the colony of black ants was a probably a dark cloud in the sky, as Ibn Sa’d[275] writes that it rained on the day of Hunayn. With the help of those angels disguised as black ants, the Muslims finally defeated the B. Hawazin—Muslim historians assert. Some even claim that the angels wore red turbans on the day of Hunayn!

After the defeat of the B. Hawazin, there was widespread killing of them; seventy of them were slaughtered where their banner fell. Ibn Ishak[276] writes that the fierce general, Khalid b. Walid, killed some women and children of the polytheists. Muhammad reprimanded Khalid for resorting to such act.

Malik tried his best but could not rescue the women and children. So he ran away. The women and children fell in the hands of Muhammad, including their property, camp and flock. Six thousand prisoners were taken. Ibn Ishak[277] writes that a handcuffed man was beheaded for offending the Muslims. The Jihadist soldiers then engaged in stripping of the armours, coats of mail, and personal valuables from the corpses of enemy soldiers that they had killed with their own hands. One Jihadist bought his first real estate from the proceeds of such booty. Here is a Hadith from Malik’s Muwatta to confirm this:

Book 21, Number 21.10.19:

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab that al-Qasim ibn Muhammad said that he had heard a man asking ibn Abbas about booty. Ibn Abbas said, "Horses are part of the booty and personal effects are as well."

Then the man repeated his question, and Ibn Abbas repeated his answer. Then the man said, "What are the spoils which He, the Blessed, the Exalted, mentioned in His Book?" He kept on asking until Ibn Abbas was on the verge of being annoyed, then Ibn Abbas said, "Do you know who this man is like? Ibn Sabigh, who was beaten by Umar ibn al-Khattab because he was notorious for asking foolish questions."

Yahya said that Malik was asked whether someone who killed one of the enemy could keep the man's effects without the permission of the Imam. He said, "No one can do that without the permission of the Imam. Only the Imam can make ijtihad. I have not heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, ever said, 'Whoever kills someone can have his effects,' on any other day than the day of Hunayn."

The loss on the Muslim side was minimal; some say the loss was quite heavy—two tribes were completely annihilated for whom Muhammad offered special prayer.

Muhammad lost his maid servant, Umm Ayman in this battle.

The remaining polytheists, along with their leader Malik, fled to Taif. Some went to Nakhla, still some went to Awtas. The Awtas group then took shelter in their camp. Later, they were eventually defeated in a severe fight.

Muhammad’s army followed those who fled to Nakhla but returned after a short chase. While pursuing them, the Muslim soldiers caught Durayd b. Simmah, the old man who did not fight at all in the battle. He was riding a camel litter hiding there as a woman. When Durayd asked the young Jihadist, Rabiah b. Rufay, what he intended to do with an old man like him, Rabiah said that he wanted to kill him. When Rabiah struck his sword on Durayd it did not kill him. Durayd laughed at the poor mastery of weapon by the young Jihadist. He gave his own sword to Rabiah and instructed him how to perform a slaughter. Then Durayd told Rabiah that after killing him he should go back to his mother (Rabiah) and inform her about the slaying; for he (Durayd) had previously saved many of their women.

After slaying Durayd, Rabiah returned to his mother and told her about what he had done. His mother said, “By God, he set free three mothers of yours.”[278]

That was how Muhammad’s fanatic Jihadists treated enemy’s old men men during war. In fact, we read in an authentic Hadith that in a Jihad, it is permissible to kill old infidel men, sparing their children. Read the following Hadith:

Sunaan Abu Dawud: Book 14, Number 2664: Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:

The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: Kill the old men who are polytheists, but spare their children.

[Note: Sharia law (Islamic law) permits unrestrained killing of old infidel men in a Jihad. I have quoted the relevant Sharia rule on this in a previous episode (see rule o9.10, p.603, Reliance of the Traveller)]

However, in another Sahi Hadith we learn that during a night raid, Muhammad permitted the killing of the children of infidel. Here is a Hadith from Sahih Muslim on this matter:

Book 019, Number 4322:

It is narrated by Sa'b b. Jaththama that he said (to the Holy Prophet): Messenger of Allah, we kill the children of the polytheists during the night raids. He said: They are from them.

As told before, having suffered the defeat at Hunayn, Malik b. Awf fled with many of his compatriots. One B. Hawazin men, Bijad was one of them. Muhammad’s intense irk fell on him as he claimed that Bijad had previously dismembered a Muslim’s body and then burnt it. Muhammad gave directive that anyone who caught Bijad should not let him escape.

The Muslims hunted down Bijad along with his sister, Shayma bt. al-Harith, while they were trying to flee. The Muslims caught them, bound them like cattle, manhandled them in their captivity, and then brought them to Muhammad. It turned out that Shayma bt. al-Harith was the foster sister of Muhammad (i.e., Shyama was the daughter of Halima, Muhmmad’s milk mother) but the Muslims did not believe her claim.

When she was brought to Muhammad, he wanted proof that she was indeed his foster sister. So Shayma showed Muhammad the bite on her back that Muhammad did when she carried him on her hip. This convinced Muhammad and he offered her the choice between living with him or to return to her people. She preferred the latter choice. Muhammad gave her a slave-man called Mukhul and a slave-girl. After she left Muhammad, she had these two slaves marry. Another version of this story says that Shayma embraced Islam and Muhammad gave her three slaves. It is not known what happened to Bijad.

The victory at Hunayn brought more captives and booty than the Muslims had ever seen before. The spoil was huge: twenty-two thousand (22,000) camels, forty thousand (40,000) goats and four thousand (4,000) ounces of silver. The Muslims seized all of them. This booty (worth around US$ 9 million), along with six thousand (6,000) captives (worth around US$ 12 million), mainly women and children were transported under Muslim protection to the valley of Jirana and stored in a warehouse there. The Muslims were overwhelmed with greed; they celebrated their victory and waited for the distribution of the booty. However, Muhammad commanded his men to march to the city of Taif to capture Malik. The booty had to wait till the mission to capture Malik was accomplished—Muhammad ordered.

The Thaqif who escaped from the battle of Hunayn returned to Taif and shut themselves up inside their formidable fortresses. They were well versed in modern warfare and took preparation for a long-drawn war. To meet them, Muhammad sent Urwah b. Masud and Ghaylan b. Salamah to Jurash to learn the techniques of warfare with the use of catapult and Testudo—a sort of primitive tank made from wood. These two Muslims were not present either at Hunayn or at Taif because of their duty to acquire modern warfare techniques.

Section Eighteen

‘A thing is not necessarily true because a man dies for it’--- Oscar Wilde (1854-1900)[279]

Terror Seventy-eight

The Destruction of the idol Yaghuth at Dhu al-Kaffyan by Tufayl ibn ‘Amr al-Dawsi—January, 630

When Muhammad sent Urwah b. Masud and Ghaylan b. Salamah (see Terror 77, CH. 17) to Jurash to learn the techniques of warfare with the use of catapult and Testudo, he also despatched al-Tufayl ibn ‘Amr al-Dawsi to destroy the idol of Yaghuth at Dhu al-Kaffyan. This idol was in the shape of a lion (or bull), signifying brute strength[280] belonged to the people of Amr ibn Humamamh al-Dawasi (Tufayl’s own people). Muhammad instructed Tufayl to gather his (Tufayl’s) people in this demolition and, having finished this carnage, Tufayl was to join him (Muhamad) at Taif. With the assistance of four hundred (400) of his people, Tufayl destroyed the said idol by igniting its face and setting it on fire. Then Tufayl, along with the four hundred rioters marched ahead to join Muhammad at Taif. They also brought with them the catapult and the Testudo (delivered to Tufayl by Urwah at Taif).

Terror Seventy-nine

The Siege of Taif by Muhammad—January, 630CE

As written previously (Terror 77, CH. 17), the fugitives from Thaqif and B. Hawazin, and from other tribes, after fleeing the battle of Hunayn exiled in Taif. The city of Taif was famous for its luscious vineyard and was surrounded by many strong fortresses. Ali Dashti[281] writes that Taif was a tourist resort for the Meccans and the B. Thaqif did not want to antagonise the Meccans by supporting Muhammad (Dashti, p.77). These fugitives took shelter in those fortified fortresses, shut their doors and made preparations for a war. The city was capable to withstand a siege for many months, as there was plentiful supply of water. The fugitives stocked up their sanctuary with enough provision to last them a year or so. Amongst the fugitive leaders was Malik from B. Hawazin, and Adiy, the son of famous philanthropist, Hatim of B.Tayii.

In the mean time, after the victory at Hunayn, Muhammad proceeded straight to Taif and on arriving there discovered that the Thaqif and the run-away B. Hawazin had already sheltered themselves inside those formidable fortresses. So Muhammad laid siege on them that lasted for fifteen (or twenty) days. While moving towards Taif, he left behind a trail of terror, blood and destruction. At first, he halted at Bahrat al-Rugha and built a mosque there and prayed there. Here, Muhammad ordered the killing of a Hudhayl man who had previously killed a B. Layth (Muslim) man. Then he introduced the regulation of a life for a life, or the rule on retaliation for homicide. In verse 2:178, Allah approved Muhammad’s nature of justice.

Then he halted at Liyyah and ordered the destruction of the castle of Hawazin leader, Malik. As written before, Malik had already fled to Taif and put himself up in one of the fortresses of Thaqif. From Liyyah Muhammad went to Nakhb. On his way, he changed the name of some places, simply because he did not like their existing names. While at Nakhb, Muhammad ordered the destruction of the walled garden of a man because the man had refused to come out of his residence when he ordered him to do so.

Proceeding further, Muhammad halted at Taif and pitched his tent near to the main fortress where the Thaqif people had taken shelter. The people inhabiting the vicinity of the fort had to surrender to him. The Thaqif showered Muhammad’s troop with arrows and killed a few of his companions. So Muhammad moved further away and put up his tent on a higher ground; built a mosque there and sheltered his two wives, Umm Salamah and Zaynab bt. Jahsh in two red tents. He continued with the siege on the Taif fortresses, prayed in the newly constructed mosque and stayed in the two tents of his two wives.

During this time, Tufayl ibn Amr al-Dawsi, along with four hundred (400) men joined Muhammad. Previously they were at Dhu al-Kaffayn destroying an idol (see Terror 78, CH. 17).They also brought the catapult and the Testudo at Taif. The Thaqif continued with their strike on the Muslims, mainly with arrows and flames from behind their fort, never coming out of it. The Muslims could not get through the wall of the fort.

Then Muhammad decided to fight bitterly the Thaqif by using his new war machines, the catapult and Testudo. The Taif citizens were fully prepared for this type of attack. The newly arrived army used the catapult and attacked the wall of a fortress, creating a hole there. Then some Muslim soldiers were ported through this hole inside the new Testudo. When the Muslim soldiers came out of their Testudo, the Thaqif poured molten iron on them and showered them with arrows, killing some of them and wounding many. It is reported that Abu Bakr’s son, Abd Allah, was gravely injured in this fight. He never recovered from his wound and eventually succumbed to his injury. The Muslims fled in alarm. Muhammad blocked the road that stopped the supply of food to the Thaqif. But the Thaqif were not alarmed. They had enough provisions to last for a very long siege. Then Muhammad ordered the famed vines of the Thaqif be cut and burned. He had already resorted to this type of slash and burn approach during the siege of B. Nadir, and recalled its supreme effectiveness. His new order was carried out with merciless vigour. The Thaqif people were terrified and they began communicating with Muhammad. On the pledge of safety by the Thaqif, Muhammad then sent Abu Sufyan b. Harb and al-Mughira b. Shuba to negotiate a deal with the besieged Thaqif. Abu Sufyan’s daughter, Amina was married to the Thaqif man, Urwa b. Masud and had a son by him. Besides them, there were also a number of Quraysh and B. Kinanah women in the fort. Abu Sufyan wanted to evacuate these women and their children for, he was afraid that these women would become captives of the Muslim army. The Thaqif leader asked Muhammad to stop cutting down their valuable orchards; in exchange for that, Muhammad was free to take possession of them (i.e., the Quraysh and B. Kinanah women and children residing in their fortresses). Muhammad stopped the destruction of the orchards. Abu Sufyan asked the Quraysh women to leave the fort, but they refused to come out, preferring to remain with the Thaqif people. So Abu Sufyan’s peace mission returned without any success. The siege by Muhammad continued. Soon, Muhammad enticed the Thaqif slaves with freedom if they deserted their Thaqif masters and embraced Islam. Most slaves did not respond to Muhammad’s call; only a handful (numbering between 13 to 23) of them came out and embraced Islam. Muhammad set them free.

During this time, a Muslim woman approached Muhammad and requested of him that if Allah granted victory to the Muslims he should give her the jewellery of two Thaqif women, for those two women had the most expensive jewellery among the Thaqif women. Such was the cupidity of Muslims engaged in Jihad!

After a siege of fifteen days or so, Muhammad grew impatient. His followers were eagerly waiting for the distribution of booty from the plunder of B. Hawazin that they had stored at Jirana. They started pestering a demurred Muhammad. He did not know what to do.

Then, suddenly, he had a bizarre dream and Abu Bakr interpreted that dream as a negative result from this lengthy siege. Muhammad agreed with Abu Bakr’s interpretation of his dream, ordered to break up the Muslim camp and proceed towards Jirana. The truth was: an expert on warfare advised Muhammad that the beleaguered Thaqif could easily be confronted at a later date as they were like foxes in their holes. A shrewd Muhammad understood the implication of such wise advice and decided to end the siege, vowing to chastise the Thaqif after he had settled the booty issue. Some of his minions were grumbling that they might miss out the rich booty and pretty women of the Thaqif. Muhammad consoled them to have patience for a later victory. He was not in a hurry.

Twelve Muslims died in the siege of Taif, seven from the Quraysh, four from the Ansars and one from B. Layth.[282]

From the account of this siege we learn quite a bit about the major motives of the Jihadists to join Muhammad. One such motive, obviously, was the greed for booty as was illustrated in the example of a Muslim woman cited above; another motive was women.

Here is an interesting anecdote:

Jihadist’s only desire was women!

When the besieged Thaqif people saw the departure of Muhammad’s Jihadists, they cried out in joy. Having heard their victory signal, the newly converted Muslim, Uyaynah b. Hisn expressed his solidarity with the Thaqif people by admitting that the Thaqif, indeed had the victory. Another Muslim soldier admonished him; but Uyaynah answered this Muslim Jihadist by claiming that he only came to this battle to enjoy Thaqif women. He said, “By God, I did not come to fight Thaqif with you, but I wished Muhammad to be victorious over al-Taif, so that I might obtain a slave-girl from Thaqif whom I might make pregnant so that she might bear me a son, for Thaqif are clever people.” When Umar told Muhammad what Uyaynah had said, Muhammad said, “[This man exhibits] an acceptable foolishness.”[283]

In the next few passages we shall witness the insatiable greed of the Jihadits for booty.

The division of spoils of B. Hawazin

After aborting the siege of Taif, Muhammad trudged straight to Jirana where all the booty of Hunayn battle was gathered (see Terror 77, CH. 17). This was one of the largest booty that the Jihadists ever had. As noted previously, the spoil consisted of six thousand (6,000) captives of women and children, twenty-four thousand (24,000) camels, forty thousand (40,000) sheep and four thousand (4,000) ounces of silver. The Muslims were extremely impatient to take hold of their respective share of the loot, and Muhammad had to abandon Taif so-soon to please them.

When Muhammad arrived at Jirana, the deputation of Hawazin came to meet him about the release of their women and children. First, they had to embrace Islam before they could even start a negotiation with Muhammad. One of them, B. Sa’d b. Bakr appealed on the ground of blood relations. They could have either their women and children or the goods, not both—Muhammad stipulated. The B. Hawazin wanted their family back, instead of their cattle and other properties. It is reported that B. Sa’d b. Bakr belonged to the clan who had nursed (by Halima) Muhammad when he was an infant. He pointed out that some of the captives were Muhammad’s kin by suckling. During this distribution of captives, Muhammad met with his milk sister, Shyama, whose story had already been told before (see Terror 77, CH. 17).

This passionate plea, on the ground of kinship melted slightly Muhammad’s heart. He contended that he would release his share (i.e., one-fifth, or one thousand and two women and children) of the captives and would also request other Muslims to release their captives too. It was a voluntary offer; some Muslims readily agreed on this but many refused. When Muhammad found out that there was a sense of deprivation on this voluntary surrender of their prized possessions, he set an exchange rate that whoever freed a captive would receive six camels. In this way, most of the women and children captives were finally released. Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari on the release of the captives of B. Hawazin:

Volume 3, Book 46, Number 716: Narrated Marwan and Al-Miswar bin Makhrama:

When the delegates of the tribe of Hawazin came to the Prophet and they requested him to return their properties and captives. The Prophet stood up and said to them, "I have other people with me in this matter (as you see) and the most beloved statement to me is the true one; you may choose either the properties or the prisoners as I have delayed their distribution." The Prophet had waited for them for more than ten days since his arrival from Ta'if. So, when it became evident to them that the Prophet was not going to return them except one of the two, they said, "We choose our prisoners." The Prophet got up amongst the people and glorified and praised Allah as He deserved and said, "Then after, these brethren of yours have come to us with repentance, and I see it logical to return them the captives. So, whoever amongst you likes to do that as a favor, then he can do it, and whoever of you likes to stick to his share till we recompense him from the very first war booty which Allah will give us, then he can do so (i.e. give up the present captives)." The people unanimously said, "We do that (return the captives) willingly." The Prophet said, "We do not know which of you has agreed to it and which have not, so go back and let your leaders forward us your decision." So, all the people then went back and discussed the matter with their leaders who returned and informed the Prophet that all the people had willingly given their consent to return the captives. This is what has reached us about the captives of Hawazin. Narrated Anas that 'Abbas said to the Prophet, "I paid for my ransom and Aqil's ransom."

From his share of captive women, Muhammad gave his son-in-law Ali a slave-girl, Raytah bt.Hilal to enjoy her at his will. He also presented, Uthman b. Affan, another of his sons-in-law, another slave-girl, Zaynab bt. Hayyan; bestowed Umar b. Khattab with a freed girl. Umar gave that girl to his son Abd Allah. Abd Allah sent this girl to his maternal aunt to get her ready so that he could enjoy her after he had circumambulated the Ka’ba! Most of Muhammad’s other elite companions received slave-girls. It is reported that Abd Allah released her sex-slave when he heard that Muhammad had advised the Muslims to release their captives.[284]

Uayanah b. Hisn received an old widow as a captive, hoping to raise good ransom for her. When he heard Muhammad’s call to release the captive women, he was very disappointed and refused to release her in exchange for six camels. One of his comrades then told him ‘to let her go for her mouth was neither cold nor were her breasts swelling, she could not conceive, her milk was not rich and her husband would not care.’ Being saddened with such an ‘expired’ woman, Uayanan b. Hisn released her in exchange for six camels.

Then Uayanah met his friend al-Aqra and complained to him about his chagrin over Muhammad’s call. His friend replied, “By God, you did not take her as virgin in her prime nor even full-figured in her middle age!”[285]

Muhammad then offered Malik, the leader of the Hawazin, who was hiding at Taif to come out of his recluse and pledged that if he embraced Islam then he (Muhammad) would return his family and possessions. When this news of conditional amnesty reached Malik, he decided to leave Taif stealthily; he came to Jirana where Muhammad was stationed, embraced Islam and reclaimed his family. After embracing Islam, he aided Muhammad in fighting the Thaqif people.

Apparently, the Muslims were not quite happy with Muhammad’s generous gesture towards his erstwhile foes. They were apprehensive that if this ‘kindness’ by Muhammad continued unabated they might miss out in their fair share of the prisoners and the booty. They felt a sense of deprivation from the huge booty that they had collected after a vigorous fight. So, while Muhammad was riding away after releasing the captives of Hunayn, the Muslims ran after him saying, “O Messenger of God, divide our booty of camels and small cattle among us.”[286] They were so persistent and forceful that they pushed Muhammad’s back against a tree and took out his mantle. The Jihadists were simply enraged that the booty might elude them. A desperate Muhammad cried out, “ Give me back my mantle, men, for by God if you had as many sheep as the trees of Tihama, I would distribute them among you; you have not found me niggardly or cowardly or false.”[287] To appease this unruly bunch of booty-hungry Jihadists, he even promised them to return his personal one-fifth share (khums) of the booty. Only then did the Jihadists release a grossly distressed Muhammad.

Muhammad gave special gifts as a bribe to those newly converted Muslims whose hearts were to be won and who were eminent among the Quraysh. To support his action he claimed that the Quraysh were not strong in Islam, so he had to bribe them to buy their heart. Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari on this action of bribery of Muhammad:

Volume 4, Book 53, Number 374: Narrated Anas:

The Prophet said, "I give to Quraish people in order to let them adhere to Islam, for they are near to their life of Ignorance (i.e. they have newly embraced Islam and it is still not strong in their hearts."

Allah quickly approved this form of bribery in verse 9:60. Even some Quraysh who were still pagan received something.[288]

He gave one hundred (100) camels to those elite converts like, Abu Sufyan b. Harb, his two sons Muawiyah and Yazid, Safwan b. Uumayyah, Suhayl b. Amr, Uyayanah b. Hisn etc. When Abu Sufyan grumbled and asked for more he gave him and each of his sons forty (40) ounces of gold (in today’s money it is around US$ 16,000). Safwan b. Umayyah wanted more, so Muhammad gave him another two hundred (200) camels, i.e., all together, he received three hundred (300) camels.[289] They became to be known as “Men of Hundreds.” Not only that Muhammad ‘bribed’ those new converts with money and goods, but he also elevated some of them to important positions. Thus Abu Sufyan’s son Yazid was made the governor of Tayma and his other son Muawiya was appointed the secretary of Muhammad.[290] Those new converts below in rank of the elite received less than one hundred camels, some of them received only fifty camels. Some new Muslims were not pleased with this type of ‘bribery discrimination’ and they reproached Muhammad.

To placate the ‘tongues’ of these new converts, Muhammad gave them more camels until they were satisfied and stopped criticising him.

When a devoted Jihadist, Juayl b. Suraqah complained about Muhammad’s unfairness in the distribution of B. Hawazin booty, Muhammad replied, “By Him in whose hand is my soul, Juayl b. Suraqah is better than an entire world full of men like Uyayanah b. Hisn and al-Aqra b. Habis, but I have treated them generously so that they may embrace Islam, and I have entrusted Ju’ayl b. Suraqah to his Islam.”[291]

All the booty of Hunayn were distributed among the Quraysh and the Bedouin tribes. The Ansars received nothing. They were very unhappy and this mood of their discontent reached Muhammad. The Ansars were apprehensive that Muhammad was now with his own people (Quraysh). Muhammad gathered the Ansars and told them that the others had booty but they had him as their own; that was better than booty. Then Muhammad shed tears for them and promised that he was one of the Ansars and. The Ansars expressed their satisfaction with Muhammad’s explanation for ‘booty discrimination.’ See Sahih Muslim, book 4, Hadith number 2303 for further details.

After this meeting with the Ansars, Muhammad left Jirana and went to perform an Umra, and ordered that that the rest of the spoils be kept back in Majanna, another safe location. After returning from Umra, he left for Medina, leaving Muadh b. Jabal at Mecca in charge of teaching Islam to the new Muslims and Attab b. Asid, a new convert, as the Governor of Mecca with an allowance of one Dirham a day. The rest of the loot followed him to Medina. Muhammad arrived in Medina in April, 630.[292]

From the Jirana booty, every Jihadist got four camels and forty sheep. Every horseman got an additional share for his horse. A horseman received twelve (12) camels and one hundred and twenty (120) sheep. Convert these animals to equivalent US$ and you will surely comprehend why Jihad was such a great attraction to all those clodhoppers of Muhammad.

After Muhammad returned to Medina he appointed several tax collectors to collect Jizya taxes, by force, if necessary from those tribes who refused to accept Islam.

Terror Eighty

The Raid on B. Tamim by Uyana b. Hisn—July, 630CE

When the forced Jizya on the infidels became extremely oppressive, many tribes rebelled against Muhammad. B. Tamim, refused to pay Jizya and enticed other tribes to follow suit when the Muslim tax collector approached them. So Muhammad sent Uyana b. Hisn, at the behest of fifty horsemen to punish B. Tamim and to exact the Jizya from them. Uyana attacked B. Tamim while they were grazing their cattle in the desert. Most of B. Tamim fled in terror. Uyana took the booty of camels and flocks, captured eleven men, twenty-one women, and thirty children and brought the booty to Medina. Muhammad incarcerated the captured men, women and children. Soon, after learning about their incarceration, B.Tamim sent a ten man delegation to Muhammad to negotiate their release. These Bedouins came to Medina and called out curtly for Muhammad while the latter was resting in his apartment. Allah was displeased with this roughness towards His messenger and quickly sent down verses 49:4 admonishing this unruly bunch of Arab Bedouins and forbade raising of voice volume above that of messenger of Allah. An annoyed Muhammad talked briefly with them and then he went to perform his prayer. Allah also released verse 49:6 warning Muhammad to verify facts before acting on it. Then Muhammad entered into a prolong negotiation with the B. Tamim delegation. A poetry competition was held to judge whose religion was better---Islam or paganism. Of course, Islam won the competition; the B. Tamim converted to Islam and Muhammad released their men, women and children. When they converted to Islam, Muhammad praised them and Bibi Aisha released a slave that belonged to B. Tamim. Here is a Hadith on B. Tamim from Sahih Bukhari:

Volume 3, Book 46, Number 719: Narrated Abu Huraira:

I have loved the people of the tribe of Bani Tamim ever since I heard, three things, Allah's Apostle said about them. I heard him saying, These people (of the tribe of Bani Tamim) would stand firm against Ad-Dajjal." When the Sadaqat (gifts of charity) from that tribe came, Allah's Apostle said, "These are the Sadaqat (i.e. charitable gifts) of our folk." 'Aisha had a slave-girl from that tribe, and the Prophet said to 'Aisha, "Manumit her as she is a descendant of Ishmael (the Prophet)."

Terror Eighty-one

Terrorising B. al-Mustaliq for Jizya—July, 630CE

As per the Islamic rule on subjugated people, a tax collector went to collect Jizya tax from the B. al-Mustaliq people. This tribe surrounded the tax collector. Apprehending violence, the tax collectors fled to Medina. Muhammad threatened them with terror and revenge. The frightened B. Mustaliq then received the tax collector with courtesy and paid the Jizya due on them.

Terror Eighty-two

Surprise Raid on B. Khatham at Talabah by Qutbah ibn Amir ibn Hadidah—August, 630CE

During this period Muhammad sent Qutbah ibn Amir at the head of twenty men to conduct a surprise raid on B. Khatamah, inhabiting Tabalah near Turbah, apparently for no good reason other than pure pillage. The Muslims killed a man who pretended to be dumb. Then they attacked the infidels while they were asleep. The Muslims slaughtered whomever they could and took a great number of camels, goats and women as booty.

Section Nineteen

‘Generally nobody behaves decently when they have power’-- Kingley Amis (1922-1995)[293]

Terror Eighty-three

Raid Against B. Kilab at al-Zuji by al-Dahak ibn Sufyan al-Kilabi—August, 630CE

Muhammad sent al-Dahak ibn Sufyan to al-Zuji to invite the people of B. Kilab to embrace Islam. When they refused, the Muslims attacked them and forced them to flee in terror. Among the Muslims was a devoted Jihadist, al-Asyad. He found his father, Salamah mounted on his own horse and asked him to accept Islam. The father berated al-Asyad for entering Islam. Al-asyad, became angry and hamstrung his father’s horse. When his father fell down, al-Asyad held his father till other Muslims surrounded him and killed the father. To hide this shameful, barbaric and unconscionable murder, Muslim historians, like Ibn S’ad specifically says that al-Asyad did not kill, with his own hands, his father.[294]

Terror Eighty-four

Forced Conversion of Poet Ka’b—August, 630CE

Ka’b ibn Zuhayr, a Meccan poet used to construct vicious poetry against Muhammad [Remember? the poets in those days were what journalists are today]. When Muhammad captured Mecca, he forced Ka’b’s brother, Bojayr (another poet) to convert to Islam. After becoming a Muslim Bojayr rejected his brother and came to Medina. Then he wrote to Ka’b that the Prophet was executing people who had lampooned him or otherwise offended him, and that every poet who had done such thing now fled Mecca and advised him (Ka’b) to come to Medina and submit to Muhammad or face a certain death. However, Ka’b replied in displeasing verses against his brother’s conversion to Islam. Muhammad was highly incensed and threatened Ka’b with terror. Ka’b, in desperation, to escape the wrath of Muhammad, sought asylum elsewhere but was unsuccessful. So with hopelessness, he presented himself before Muhammad and pleaded for a pardon. When he embraced Islam, Muhammad pardoned him.

Terror Eighty-five

Raid Against Abyssinian at Jeddah Coast by Alaqamah b. Mujazziz—September, 630CE

A group of Abyssinian (Ethiopian) people arrived at the coastal port city of Jeddah. The Muslims feared that they were pirates and fled the town. When Muhammad learned about these purported attacks by these pirates, he dispatched, Alaqamah b. Mujazziz at the head of three hundred strong Muslim army. He chased the Abyssinians (or al-Habasha) and pursued them to their sanctuary at an island. When the tides rose, these so-called pirates fled fearing an attack from the Muslims.

Terror Eighty-six

Revenge Killing at Dhu Qarad by Alaqamah b. Mujazziz—September, 630CE

After the successful operation on the Abyssinians at the coast of Jeddah by Alaqamah b. Mujazziz, Muhammad sent him to take revenge of the killing of the son of Abu Dhar Ghifari (Terror 40, CH. 11) on the day of Dhu Qarad. Alqama and his companions returned without fighting

Terror Eighty-seven

Destruction of B. Tayii idol Yakut at al-Fuls by Ali b. Talib—September, 630CE

Ali marched out at the head of two hundred horsemen to plunder the worshipping place of the Tayii people Although many B. Tayii people were polytheists, its leader Adi b. Tayii, the son of the legendary generous Arab philanthropist Hatim Tayii was a Christian. Previously, he entered the fort of the Thaqif people at Nakhla who were mostly polytheists. This clearly indicates that, contrary to what the Muslim historians write about Jahiliya, the religious tolerance before the advent of Islam was impeccable in the Arabian Peninsula. When Muhammad attacked the Thaqif, Adi b. Hatim Tayii fled and stayed with his own people at al-Fuls. Ali made an early-morning surprise attack at al-Fuls, the temple where the idol of Yakut was held. Yakut was the idol of a horse representing swiftness.[295] When the Muslim invaders destroyed this idol, Tayii leader, Adi b. Tayii again took to heels to Syria to join his Christian allies. The Muslims burned the al-Fuls temple to ground, plundered it and took plenty of booty, including three famous swords from under the rubble of Yakut. They also took a number of men, women and children as captives.

Among the prisoners was Hatim’s daughter (i.e., Adi b. Hatim’s sister). Ali brought the sister of Adi and other captives to Muhammad. Hatim’s daughter and other Tayii prisoners were incarcerated in a mosque.

She was a very old woman and pleaded mercy from Muhammad and requested his help to track down her brother, Adi. On her pitiful, repeated pleading, Muhammad released her and provided assistance to her to locate her fugitive brother.

She came to her brother Adi in Syria mounted on the camel provided by Ali and pleaded with Adi to embrace Islam as she found Muhammad to be very kind and considerate. Adi followed her advice, came to Muhammad and listened to Muhammad’s harangue on Islam. As stated earlier, Adi b. Hatim was a Christian chief. He also used to collect one-fourth from the spoils of war. Muhammad accused him of collecting one-fourth of spoils from his men contravening the teachings of Christianity. (Note: Muhammad’s collection of spoils of war was one-fifth of spoils).

When Muhammad asked the reasons for his hesitancy to embrace Islam, Adi pointed out to Muhammad that very few people accepted Islam those days. Then Muhammad promised a great wealth to whoever embraced his new faith. He also predicted the capture of Babylon. Hearing Muhammad’s promise of great wealth, Adi embraced Islam and Muhammad appointed him again the chief of B. Tayii.

During this time, Muhammad’s predicted that the symbol for the last day was that a woman rides a camel without protection.

Terror Eighty-eight

Raid Against al-Jinab and B. Udrah at Bali by Ukkash b. Mihsan—October, 630CE

Muhammad sent a strong army, led by Ukkash b. Mihsan to Bali to subdue the tribe of Udrah and al-Jinab. No details of this terror campaign are available.

Terror Eighty-nine

Killing of Polytheists is Laudable—October, 630CE

When the various tribes of Arabian Peninsula realized the savage power of Muhammad’s army, they accepted the fact that it pays to succumb to Islam--at least materially. Many of these tribal leaders made deputations to Muhammad and offered their allegiance to him in return for a share in the plunder and the Islamic tax, viz: Jizya and Zakat. Some of the kings of Himyar (the rulers of Southern Arabia: Yemen, Hadhramaut, Oman, Bahrain, etc.) did just that. These kings were the vassals of the Persian Emperor. At that time the Persian Empire was on decline and these greedy kings did not mind changing their allegiance to Muhammad in return for good reward and to maintain their status-quo. They sent letters to Muhammad declaring their acceptance of Islam, and their desire to share the plunder and the revenue raised through extortion.

Muhammad expressed his satisfaction over the acceptance of Islam by the Himyar kings. He lauded them for killing the polytheists and instructed them to obey Allah and His messenger, pay Zakat, give Khums (one-fifth of spoils) to Muhammad, the right of Muhammad of his special selection from the booty (Safi) in addition to Khums. Muhammad then enumerated details on Zakat. If a Jew or a Christian embraces Islam then his rights are the same as that of an ordinary Muslim. Jews and Christians are not to be forced to convert as long as they pay the Jizya tax of one Dinar for every adult or its equivalent in cloth. If they refuse to pay the Jizya then they become the enemy of Allah and Muhammad and are to be killed.

Then Muhammad instructed the Himyar kings to hand over the Zakat and other payments to Muhammad’s tax collectors until they are satisfied with the collection. He further wrote thanking the Himyar kings for killing the polytheists. Muhammad wrote, “Malik B. Murrah al-Rahawa has reported to me that you were the first from Himyar to embrace Islam and that you have killed the polytheists, so rejoice at your good fortune. The Messenger of God is the master of [both] your rich and your poor. Alms are neither lawful to Muhammad nor to his family; it is a purifying tax to be spent on poor Muslims and the wayfarer…..”[296]

Terror Ninety

The Raid on Tabuk by Muhammad—October, 630CE-April, 631CE

After his return from the siege of Taif, Muhammad stayed in Medina for a few months, conducting a few more terror campaigns against the Arab tribes living nearby. Those raids and plunders have been described previously. Then, through grapevine, he received the news that the Byzantines were readying their troops at Tabuk to attack Medina. This was in retaliation against the unprovoked attack by the Muslims at Mu’tah, he surmised. It was also rumoured that the Roman emperor had paid their soldiers one year’s salary in advance to buy their loyalty. Muhammad immediately gave an order of general mobilisation for a military confrontation with the Byzantine army.

It was a season of hard times with oppressive heat and a severe dry spell. So, many Muslims were reluctant to join in the Jihad. They were also quite tired of endless wars; they wanted to enjoy in peace, their new found wealth from spoils of wars in peace. Many approached Muhammad with an alibi to be exempt from the forthcoming war. Muhammad accepted the excuses of eighty-two of them, and they were given a reprieve from this Jihad. Breaking his tradition of maintaining secrecy on the destination of Jihad, Muhammad announced that the expedition would be against the Byzantine king at Tabuk. Despite their dislike for further Jihad, thirty-thousand Muslims got ready to take part in this expedition. This was the largest assembly of Muslim army ever put in motion in Arabia. Out of the thirty-thousand men, no less than ten thousand were cavalry. The only problem was the intense heat and the severe shortage of water.

In the narration of this expedition, we gather some interesting insight into the Jihadists’ motivation for raid and plunder. Besides booty, enjoying infidel women was one of the prime reasons to join Jihad. Here is one such narration:

A Jihadi, Jadd b. Qays was reluctant to go to Jihad when Muhammad approached him. He was fond of women. He replied, “O Messenger of God, please excuse me from this and do not prompt me. By God, my folk know no better admirer of women than I. I fear that if I see the women of the Banu Asfar (i.e., the Byzantine women) I shall not be able to control myself. Muhammad turned away from him saying, “I excuse you.” It was Jadd on whom Allah revealed verse 9:49, berating those who prefer to stay at home instead of fighting[297] Allah also revealed verses 9:42-48 admonishing those who are reluctant to join in Jihad

Another hypocrite incited the people not to join in the Jihad because of the intense heat and also by spreading rumours about Muhammad. To reprimand these hypocrites, Allah released verses 9:81-82, warning them that the heat of hell is far more intense. Many hypocrites gathered at the house of Suwaylim, the newly converted Muslim (previously, a Jew) to prevent men from joining Muhammad in the looming war. Muhammad instructed Talha b. Ubaydullah along with a few men to burn down Suwaylims’s house with all the people inside. Talha did just that. Most people escaped unharmed. However, one person broke his leg while jumping from the roof of the house.[298]

Muhammad sought financial help from the well-to-do people and many of them contributed generously towards this adventure. His son-in law Uthman b. Affan donated one thousand (1,000) Dinars, the highest contribution. However, a few Jihadists were turned away because Muhammad could not provide them with the resources to fight the war. They were chagrined. Some Jihadists were provided with only a camel and some dates to join in the expedition.

Despite the odds, having made full preparation for the war, Muhammad set out for Tabuk with full alacrity. Tabuk was about 250 miles from Medina, on the border of the Byzantine Empire. At first, he pitched his tent at Thaniyat al-Wada. Abdullah ibn Ubayy, Muhammad’s nemesis joined him but he encamped separately from Muhammad. Then, when Muhammad started to march for Tabuk, Abdallah ibn Ubayy stayed behind with the hypocrites and the doubters.

So, Allah revealed verse 9:48 regarding the futility of the machinations of the hypocrites. Abdallah ibn Ubayy died soon after Muhammad returned from Tabuk.

Muhammad left behind Ali b. Abi Talib to look after his family. Some hypocrites angered Ali by spreading the slander that he was a burden to Muhammad. A furious Ali, taking his weapons, set off to meet Muhammad who was already on his way to Tabuk. Ali traveled swiftly and met Muhammad who was camped at al-Jurf. He then expressed his dismay at what the hypocrites were fabricating about him. Muhammad told Ali that hypocrites had lied; Muhammad asked Ali to return to his family and assured him that he Ali was to him as Aaron was to Moses with the exception that there would be no prophet after him (Muhammad). Pleased and satisfied with the answer of Muhammad, Ali went back to his family and Muhammad resumed his journey for Tabuk.

While Muhammad was at al-Hijr, people drew water from a well to drink. After departing al-Hijr, he forbade his people from drinking or making ablution with water from a well in an area inhabited by Allahless people. If they used that water to make dough to prepare food then that food should be fed to the camels. He also forbade that none of his people should go out alone at night without a companion. One Jihadi violated this rule. He went alone at night to relieve himself and was choked on his way. Another Jihadist went out alone at night to look after his camel; he was carried away by the violent sandstorm. When Muhammad prayed for the man who was choked, he recovered. The other man was blown away and somehow returned to Medina.

When people complained about no water, Muhammad prayed to Allah and He quickly sent a heavy cloud and it rained very profoundly.

Muhammad moved on. On his way, his camel strayed and his companions went searching for it. One hypocrite then said that even being a prophet, Muhammad did not know where his camel was. Having heard of such an insult on his prophethood, Muhammad predicted where the strayed camel could be located. The searcher of the camel went there and found the lost camel.

A band of hypocrites joining the Tabuk expedition expressed their doubt about winning the battle against the Byzantine and said some words to that effect. When Muhammad showed his displeasure at what they had uttered, these hypocrites told him that they were simply playing with words. On this, Allah revealed 9:65 that foretold of the hypocritical playful words of them.

Terror Ninety-one

Forced Conversion and Forced Jizya on Christians and the Jews—December, 631CE

When the Muslim army was quite near to Tabuk, they found that there was no mobilisation of the Byzantine force whatsoever. The entire expedition was of no use and many of them became frustrated that they missed a great booty. To please his greedy Jihadists, Muhammad planned to raid the nearby tribes and to extort money from them. So, when he reached Tabuk he announced his threat to the nearby rulers. He sent a letter to Yuhanna b. Ru’bah (John), the Christian prince of Ayla asking him to submit to Islam or face being attacked. The prince quickly came with his cross and embraced Islam. He then concluded a treaty with Muhammad that forced him to pay Jizya tax of three hundred (300) Dinars (US$ 15,000) per year (i.e., one Dinar per-head, as there were three hundred inhabitants there) and, in the event of not following Muhammad’s injunction, old people are to be slain and the children to be taken as captives. Muhammad also ordered John to pay tributes to his favourite commanders like Zayd, Khalid, Maslama…etc.

Similar treaties were also signed with the Jewish settlements of Makna, Adhruh and Jarba (an ancient fortress on the Roman road from Busra to Red sea). They were required to submit to Islam. To each was given a specified tax to be paid and Muhammad bound them to afford refuge and aid to any Muslim traveler or Muslims merchants who might need their assistance. Muhammad fixed the tax as fourth of whatever they produced.

A few more acts of terror while at Tabuk will be illustrated in the next part of this episode.

Muhammad wandered over the border for ten nights, inviting all to fight or make peace with him. Then he returned to Medina.

The last (or the second last) Sura (9) was revealed during this period. A few of the most notorious verses on terror e.g., the verse of ‘sword’ (9:5) was revealed during this time, after Muhammad’s return from Tabuk. When he returned to Medina he rebuked those who stayed back in Medina without his permission. Allah approved His messenger’s admonition in verses 9:39-51. The most censured were the Bedouins who stayed away (9:97) from the Jihad.

It is claimed by some biographers[299] that, while returning from Tabuk an attempt was made by some of Muhammad’s soldiers (hypocrites) to kill him by throwing him over a cliff. However, these ‘hypocrites’ were not successful in their attempt, as Allah cast fear in them. When this attempt on Muhammad’s life was unsuccessful, Allah revealed the verse 9:73-74 asking Muhammad to be harsh with the infidels and the hypocrites.

Section Twenty

‘Here is America struck by Almighty Allah…..’--- Osama b. Ladin[300]

Terror Ninety-two

Third Raid at Dumat al-Jandal: Forced Jizya on Ukaydir by Khalid b. Walid—March-April, 631

After the withdrawal from Tabuk, and after the signing of a peace treaty with a few non-Muslim tribes, Muhammad felt secure. His terror tactics had been immensely successful, and he found no reason to move further. The only one he feared now was Ukaydir ibn Abd al-Malik al-Kindi, the Christian prince of Dumat al-Jandal (Duma). Without any firm evidence, Muhammad spread a rumour that Ukaydir was preparing to launch a treacherous attack on him. So, while readying the Muslim soldiers to return to Medina from Tabuk, he sent Khalid ibn Walid with five hundred cavalrymen to deal with this threat. The rest of the Muslim army were to return to Medina.

Khalid seized this opportunity and attacked Duma. He met with very little resistance in the city. Its gates, however, remained tightly closed. When Khaild attacked Ukaydir’s fort, the latter was at the roof of his fortress with his wife. Ukaydir’s brother, Hasan, hearing some noise from the wild cows, mounted his horse and went out to hunt them. Khalid seized Hassan and killed him as he (Hasan) returned home from the hunting trip. Then he threatened to kill Ukaydir, unless the gates of the city were flung open. Ukaydir yielded. The Muslim army entered the fort and caught Ukaydir. Khalid took the gold-brocaded gown of Hassan and sent that to Muhammad through a courier. On receiving this golden gown, Muhammad slighted these royal outfits by saying, that Sa’d b. Muadh’s napkin in paradise was better than that. Then the Muslim army plundered the city of Dumah. They took two thousand camels, eight hundred sheep and four hundred armoury suits and a huge cache of arms. Khalid then returned to Tabuk with the booty, Ukaydir and another of Ukaydir’s brothers, Musad. When Khalid brought Ukaydir and his brother to Muhammad, the latter spared their lives on condition of payment of Jizya tax. Ukaydir and his brother Musad were released and they returned to their village kingdom. Sunaan Abu Dawud records that Muhammad spared Ukaydir’s life in exchange of Jizya.

Book 19, Number 3031: Narrated Anas ibn Malik ; Uthman ibn Abu Sulayman:

The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) sent Khalid ibn al-Walid to Ukaydir of Dumah. He was seized and they brought him to him (i.e. the Prophet). He spared his life and made peace with him on condition that he should pay jizyah (poll-tax).

As recorded in Sahih Bukhari 1.2.24, on this occasion Muhammad also declared that he had been ordered to fight the non-Muslims.

Volume 1, Book 2, Number 24: Narrated Ibn 'Umar:

Allah's Apostle said: "I have been ordered (by Allah) to fight against the people until they testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah and that Muhammad is Allah's Apostle, and offer the prayers perfectly and give the obligatory charity, so if they perform a that, then they save their lives an property from me except for Islamic laws and then their reckoning (accounts) will be done by Allah."

Terror Ninety-three

The Destruction of Wadd at Dumat al-Jandal by Khalid ibn Walid—April, 631CE

Wadd,[301] representing manly power, was the statue of a huge man, covered with two robes, clothed with one and cloaked with the other, carrying a sword on his waist and a bow on his shoulder. It was probably located in one of the palatial buildings of Duma. When Khalid b. Walid was at Duma, Muhammad gave him instructions to destroy this beautiful statue. Khalid proceeded to demolish the statue but faced resistance from B.Abd Wadd and B. Amir al-Ajdar who fought to defend the statue. In the fight that ensued, Khalid defeated them; then he smashed the statute into pieces and demolished the shrine. A man of B. Abd Wadd was killed. His grief stricken mother fell over his body and died.[302]

Terror Ninety-four

The Destruction of an Opposition Mosque at Dhu Awan by Muhammad--April, 631CE

Proceeding further from Tabuk on his way to Medina, Muhammad halted at Dhu Awan at Quba (about 4 kms. from Medina), an hour’s journey from Medina. There, an opposition Muslim group had built a mosque. Previously, while Muhammad was making preparations for the march to Tabuk, this group of Muslims approached Muhammad and said, “O Messenger of God, we have built a mosque for the sick and needy and for rainy and cold nights, and we would like you to visit us and pray for us.”[303] Because Muhammad was too busy with his preparations for Tabuk, he excused himself from visiting this mosque but assured the dissident group that he would call on their mosque while returning to Medina (from Tabuk).

When Muhammad halted at Dhu Awan, he accused its builders of being unjust and sent a band of Jihadists to burn and destroy the newly constructed mosque. He said to his band of destroyers, “Go to this mosque whose owners are unjust people and destroy and burn it.”[304] His band of arsonists entered the mosque and set fire to it when it was filled with people assembled for the evening prayer. The worshippers dispersed in terror. Allah promptly sent down verse 9:107, 110, justifying the destruction of opposition mosques. To further validate his gutting of this mosque, Muhammad concocted the story that he suspected that the builders of the ‘Mosque of Dissent’ were planning to assassinate him.

Then he extolled the virtue of the first mosque (known as Masjid Takwa) that was built by him at Quba when he migrated to Medina and where he had asked his followers to pray. This instruction is written in the Qur’an in verses 9:108-109.

After the Jihadists returned to Medina, some of them started selling their arms, thinking that Jihad had ended; but Muhammad stopped that saying, “A party of my people will continue fighting for truth till the emergence of Antichrist.”[305] He also claimed that Allah had ordered him to fight the infidels until the entire world is converted to Islam. Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari on this:

Volume 1, Book 2, Number 24: Narrated Ibn 'Umar:

Allah's Apostle said: "I have been ordered (by Allah) to fight against the people until they testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah and that Muhammad is Allah's Apostle, and offer the prayers perfectly and give the obligatory charity, so if they perform that, then they save their lives an property from me except for Islamic laws and then their reckoning (accounts) will be done by Allah."

Terror Ninety-five

Destruction of al-Lat at Taif by Abu Sufyan b. Harb—April, 631CE

Even after ten months since Muhammad lifted his siege on the Thaqif at Taif, the people there still practiced idolatry. As stated in an earlier part of this series, Urwa b. Masud, a Thaqif and the Quraysh negotiator at Hudaibiya went to Yemen to train on the use of war machines. On his return he found that all Meccans, except the tribes of Taif (i.e., Thaqif) had submitted to Islam. Realising the potential material gain to be had, he went to Medina and embraced Islam in the presence of Muhammad. Then Urwa wanted to return to Taif and invited his people to enter Islam too. Muhammad cautioned him saying that his people would fight him viciously because of his conversion to Islam, but Urwah was very confident that he would prevail.

After arriving at Taif in the evening, Urwa announced his conversion in public and invited other Taif people to follow suit. Ascending the upper balcony of his palace, he called out the cry for prayer (Adhaan) at the top of his voice. The Taif people were greatly angered by his audacity, and showered arrows at him from all sides. He was gravely wounded in the arm and later died of this wound. When the news of his death reached Muhammad, he greatly praised Urwa for his bravery. Muhammad compared him to the prophet Yasin, who was slain by his people.

The Thaqif people were pleased at the killing of Urwa, but their joy was very short-lived. They were now continuously harassed by attack from B. Hawazin under Malik These ferocious attacks cut off the cattle in the field, and destroyed the wells and pasture lands. Their resources started to dwindle fast and soon they did not have enough strength to fight back the Muslim Arabs surrounding them. So they sent a deputation of six Thaqif chiefs with fifteen or twenty followers to Medina to Muhammad. The leader of this delegation was Abd Yalil b. Amr b. Umayr. They started their journey a fortnight after Muhammad’s return to Medina from Tabuk. When the Taif party arrived at Medina, Muhammad gave them a cordial reception and pitched a tent near the mosque for their accommodation. The Thaqif delegates had no choice but to convert to Islam before starting to negotiate with Muhammad.

A treaty was then drafted between the Thaqif people and Muhammad. During this stage they requested Muhammad to not demolish the idol of al-Lat for three years; Muhammad promptly declined their request.

Then they reduced the time to a year but Muhammad refused—then for a month; still, Muhammad rejected their plea. The Thaqif people simply wanted a little time to prepare their women folk to bear the abject sorrow of demolishing al-Lat. The delegation then requested that they be exempted from prayer and from destroying their idols with their own hands. Allah sent down verse 17:73 warning Muhammad not to give any concession on prayers. So, on the question of prayer, Muhammad was stiff; on the matter of using their own hands to destroy the idol, Muhammad agreed that they would be exempt from it. Thus, the Thaqif people were compelled to embrace Islam on Muhammad’s terms. Nevertheless, Rodinson writes that Muhammad did make some compromise on observing the fast, i.e., he made fasting less strict for the Thaqif people.[306] Even though they were very distraught, they said, “O Muhammad, we will give in to you on this issue even though it is demeaning.”[307] Curiously, the treaty with the Thaqif people mentions Muhammad as Muhammad ibn Abdallah and not Muhammad the Messenger of Allah.[308]

After the Thaqif delegation left Muhammad, he sent Abu Sufyan b. Harb and al-Mughirah b. Shubah to destroy al-Lat. Al-Lat, a more recent idol than Manat, stood at Taif. She was a cubic rock.[309] When they arrived at Taif, al-Mughirah demolished the idol of al-Lat with a pickaxe, then he burnt the temple to the ground. After the obliteration of al-Lat and her temple, al-Mughirah warned that all the Thaqif people will be killed if they retaliated.[310] The women of Thaqif came out wailing bitterly and lamenting with their heads uncovered. After the idol of al-Lat was demolished, al-Mughirah took from under its foundation its jewellery and ornaments that were made of gold and onyx and sent them to Abu Sufyan. Muhammad instructed Abu Sufyan to pay off, from this loot, the debts of Urwah b. Masud and Urwa’s brother, al-Aswad b. Masud.

With the destruction of al-Lat and the conversion of Thaqif, the subjugation of Hejaz to Islam was now complete.

Terror Ninety-six

The Genocide at Jurash, Yemen by Surad b. Abd Allah—October, 631CE

Muhammad now envisaged the conquest of entire southern Arabia, especially Yemen. His previous attempts on this part of Arabia were not successful. Now that the entire Hejaz was under the grip of Islam, he commissioned Surad b. Abd Allah to attack Yemen.

Having secured the authority from Muhammad to fight (i.e., to kill) the polytheists and having been provided with an army to do so, Surad b. Abd Allah al-Azdi made an attack at Jurash, a closed city, inhabited by the Yemeni tribes. Surad’s old enemy Khattam had taken refuge at this palace/fort. When the Yemenis learnt that the Muslim army was marching to strike, they shut themselves up in their city. The siege lasted for a month but Yemeni tribes would not come out of their sanctuary. So, Surad pretended to retreat. The Jurash inhabitants, thinking that the danger was over, came out from their refuge. The Muslims attacked them from behind with ruthless viciousness and inflicted heavy casualties.

Before this attack came to the Jurash people, they had sent a team of two men to Muhammad for talks on peace. While they were at Medina, they learned that Surad had been despatched to Jurash but the team stayed in Medina while Surad was conducting the genocide there (Jurash). So, while with Muhammad, they enquired him of what was going on with their people at their land. Muhammad told the team that the Jurash people were being slaughtered like camels. Then Abu Bakr or Uthman advised the team of Jurash to implore Muhammad to save their people. They did accordingly, and Muhammad prayed to Allah for their people. When this team returned to Jurash they were astonished at the scale of pogrom by the Muslims.

With fear and terror the delegation of Jurash then returned to Muhammad and embraced Islam.

Terror Ninety-seven

Plunder and Forced Conversion of B. Nakha at Mudhij, Yemen by Ali—October, 631

Then Ali led a campaign with three hundred horsemen to Yemen against the B. Nakha, residing at Mudhij, announcing to them an ultimatum to accept Islam or face death. This was the first terror raid in Yemen with cavalry by Ali. This was also the first army of Hejaz led by Ali ever sent to conquer Yemen. Hitherto, it was always the Yemen army that was sent to conquer the Hejaz. At first, the tribe refused to accept Islam. A battle ensued and Ali’s army killed twenty enemy men. In the end the B. Nakha lost the fight, surrendered to Ali and embraced Islam. Some other tribes of the Mudhaj in Yemen also followed them. The Muslim raiders took hold of anything they could catch---booty, spoils, women, children, camels and goats.[311] Ali returned with the booty and on reaching Mecca, joined Muhammad in his last pilgrimage.

During this raid and plunder, Ali (Muhammad’s son-in-law) engaged in sex with captive women and Muhammad was quite pleased with his son-in-law’s lasciviousness. Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari on the moral rectitude of Hazrat Ali:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 637: Narrated Buraida:

The Prophet sent 'Ali to Khalid to bring the Khumus (of the booty) and I hated Ali, and 'Ali had taken a bath (after a sexual act with a slave-girl from the Khumus). I said to Khalid, "Don't you see this (i.e. Ali)?" When we reached the Prophet I mentioned that to him. He said, "O Buraida! Do you hate Ali?" I said, "Yes." He said, "Do you hate him, for he deserves more than that from the Khumlus."

The B. Nakha then surrendered themselves to Muadh, Muhammad’s envoy in Yemen. Two hundred of them set out to tender a personal allegiance to Muhammad. They reached Medina at the beginning of the eleventh year of Hijra. This was the last deputation received by Muhammad. When Muhammad sent Muadh as the governor of Yemen he told him not to plunder the Yemeni people if they wilfully surrendered to Islam; otherwise, he was to take the best of their possessions. Here is a Hadith from Sahih Bukhari containing Muhammad’s instruction to Muadh:

Volume 2, Book 24, Number 573: Narrated Abu Ma'bad:

(the slave of Ibn Abbas) Allah's Apostle said to Muadh when he sent him to Yemen, "You will go to the people of the Scripture. So, when you reach there, invite them to testify that none has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and that Muhammad is His Apostle. And if they obey you in that, tell them that Allah has enjoined on them five prayers in each day and night. And if they obey you in that tell them that Allah has made it obligatory on them to pay the Zakat which will be taken from the rich among them and given to the poor among them. If they obey you in that, then avoid taking the best of their possessions, and be afraid of the curse of an oppressed person because there is no screen between his invocation and Allah."

Terror Ninety-eight

Forced Conversion of Hamdan People at Yemen by Ali—December, 631CE

With the successes of wanton genocide at Jurash and the forced conversion at Mudhij in Yemen, Muhammad now wanted to bring under the sword of Islam all the tribes living in Yemen. He, at first, sent Khalid b. Walid to convert all the people of Yemen. Khaild spent six months there inviting them to Islam but with very little success. So, Muhammad asked Khalid to return and sent Ali as his replacement. This was Ali’s second venture in Yemen. When Ali arrived in the city of Hamdan in Yemen, he offered his morning prayer there; people gathered around him; Ali lined up his soldiers in a row and read out the letter from Muhammad, commanding the people there to enter Islam or face the sword. Having heard of the scale of genocide at Jurash, all the terrified Hamdan people embraced Islam on the same day. When Muhammad received the news of conversion of Hamdan people through fear and coercion, he offered peace to them. Soon after the conversion of the Hamdan people, the rest of Yemen followed suit.

Terror Ninety-nine

Forced Conversion of Najran at North Yemen by Khalid b. Walid—February, 632CE

This raid took place towards the last days of Muhammad, when there prevailed relative “Islamic peace” in Medina. Muhammad sent Khalid to Najran, in north Yemen against B. al-Harith b. Ka’b to call on the people of Najran (Christians, idolaters and those not in treaty with Muhammad) to embrace Islam or fight the Muslims. Najran was famous for its largely prosperous Christian community. There was also a sizeable number of pagans who lived amicably with their Christian brethren. All the Najran people belonged to the tribe of B. al-Harith. On arriving at Najran, Khalid issued an ultimatum, giving the residents three days notice to submit to Islam or face death.

He proclaimed, “O people, accept Islam, and you will be safe.”[312]

The Najran people were now forced to accept Islam. Khalid stayed with them teaching them the Qur’an and Sunnah.of Muhammad.Then Khalid wrote to Muhammad informing him of the acceptance of Islam by B. al-Harith people under terror.

Muhammad was pleased that B. al-Harith people accepted Islam through intimidation and without fighting. He wrote to Khalid to return to Medina and to bring along a delegation of B. al-Harith. When Khalid arrived with the delegates, Muhammad asked Khalid who those people were because they looked more like Indians. When Khalid informed the messenger of Allah that they were Yemeni Arabs, Muhammad admonished them repeatedly for resorting to fighting on previous occasions. He said, “Had Khalid b. al-Walid not written to me that you had surrendered and had not fought, I would have thrown your heads under your feet.”[313]

B. al-Harith people were the sons of slaves and had never committed injustice or fought unjustly. But Muhammad insisted that they did fight back in the pre-Islamic days. On this they replied, “O Messenger of God, we used to overpower those who fought us because we were the sons of slaves and were united, not divided, and never committed an injustice against anyone.” Muhammad agreed on what they said and he appointed Qays b. al-Husayn as their leader.

Muhammad appointed Amr b. Hazm al-Ansari to instruct the B. al-Harith on Islam and to collect Zakat from them. He wrote a few instructions for Amr before he (Amr) set out for Najran: To fulfil contracts (5:1), to fear Allah (16:128), none but the purified shall touch the Qur’an (56:79), be severe with those who are unjust and inform people about the good news on paradise (11:18) and warn them of hell-fire, forbid people from praying in one garment unless it be garment whose ends could be doubled over the shoulders, can’t wrap oneself in one garment, can’t appeal to tribes and kinsmen when there is a dispute but appeal only to Allah, those who appeal to tribes and kinsmen should be put to the sword, perform ablution thoroughly with plentiful of water, offer prayers at appointed times, Ghusl (bath) is obligatory for prayers in congregation, the tax collector can take one-fifth of booty and Zakat from landed property—one-tenth from the land watered by streams and rain, one-twentieth from land watered by a leather bucket; two sheep for every ten camels, a cow for every forty cows and a bull or a cow calf for every thirty cows; one sheep for every forty sheep at pasture.

Another version of this raid says that al-Harith was a Christian Bishop who refused to accept Islam. So, a delegate of them came to Medina to discuss theological matters. It is said that the Muslims were shocked and dazzled by the richness of the bishop of B. al-Harith when he visited Medina. Allah revealed verse 3:61 admonishing those who dispute with His Messenger[314] In the end, al-Harith and his people decided to pay the Jizya tax to escape regular Muslim invasion in their territory. Muhammad accepted their decision and the Christian delegate returned to Najran.[315]

The Jizya tax was set as one dinar(or its substitute in clothes) for every adult, male or female, free or slave. If the Jews and the Christians refuse to pay Jizya tax then they become the enemy of Allah (so, liable to be killed).

Terror One-hundred

Destruction of Idol at Dhul Khalasa in Yemen and Forced Conversion of Various Tribes by Jarir ibn Abd Allah—April, 632CE

Having witnessed, through terror, plunder and wanton genocide the ferocious power of Islam, many Yemeni tribes had no choice but to submit themselves to Muhammad and Islam. Amongst the Yemeni tribes who readily surrendered to Islam were the B. Murad, B. Zubaid, inhabiting the sea coast of Yemen and B. Kahlan who lived in Khaulan and B. Bajila. Muhammad sent Jarir ibn Abd Allah to Dhul Khalasa and forced the B. Bajila to destroy, with their own hands their famous idol of there. This idol of B. Bajilah was known as the Ka’ba of Yemen was a white quartz idol that stood between Mecca and Sa’na. The invading Muslims destroyed the temple, set it on fire and killed a hundred B. Bajila men including the custodian of the idol temple. Another two hundred men, belonging to B. Qubafah were also slaughtered. Other tribe of Yemen that was forced to submit to Muhammad was B. Jorsh. Sahih Bukhari narrates this genocide and plunder this way:

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 641: Narrated Jarir:

In the Pre-lslamic Period of Ignorance there was a house called Dhu-l-Khalasa or Al-Ka'ba Al-Yamaniya or Al-Ka'ba Ash-Shamiya. The Prophet said to me, "Won't you relieve me from Dhu-l-Khalasa?" So I set out with one-hundred-and-fifty riders, and we dismantled it and killed whoever was present there. Then I came to the Prophet and informed him, and he invoked good upon us and Al-Ahmas (tribe).

A similar Hadith is narrated in 5.59.642 of Sahih Bukhari

After completing the genocide at Dhu Khalasa, while Jarrir was returning to Medina, a messenger brought the news of that Muhammad had died. This is recorded in Sahih Bukhari in Hadith 5.59.645.


This authentic compilation of Muhammad’s personal lengthy history of Islamic propagation has proved beyond a shadow of doubt that the central doctrine behind all the mindless terror, murder, and genocide carried out by the Jihadists of today is deeply rooted in the belief system of Islam. It is foolhardy and rather too simplistic to assume that the war on Islamic terror is not a war with Islam. A good Muslim (i.e. a Muslim by the Book) is a terrorist---it is the main message of the Qur’an, the holiest book of Islamic faith. Read the Qur’an from the beginning to the end, several times, and you will understand why the Islamic terrorists do what they are doing today all over the world. Read all the chapters of this book one more time and you will, for sure, grasp a true picture of the messenger of Allah, his aims, objectives and most importantly, his plans, methods, actions and all the logistics necessary to achieve the goal that he had set for the Muslims to achieve; that is, to make Islam the world religion even at the cost of the death of millions of lives.

A Muslim who does not resort to Jihad (read violence, terror and murder) in order to force Islam on the world population is not a Muslim at all. Most Muslims do not follow Islam by the Book (Qur’an); and that is why they are not terrorists. Once they come to learn the ‘real Islam’-- the Islam preached and practiced by Muhammad -- they get a shock, bewildered and confused-they just search where could they find the ‘peaceful, tolerant, non-violent’ Islam that they always thought the religion to be. Alas! There is no peace in Islam, and there is no tolerance in Islam; there is no compromise or negotiation in Islam. There is only ‘submission’ in Islam-the submission to the sword of Islam, as Muhammad said so eloquently, ‘Paradise is under the shades of swords (Sahih Bukhari; 4.52.73).’

Let’s not kid ourselves; the politically correct world may not be at war with Islam, but surely, Islam itself is at perpetual war with the civilized world. At the beginning of this treatise, it was mentioned that this ‘war of Islam against the entire civilized world’ had been declared during the second pledge of Aqaba, when the nascent community of the Jihadists declared they were ready to fight and give up their lives for the protection of Muhammad and his Islam. The Islamists will not end this war until all people on earth surrender (read submit) to Islam, and, if necessary, by the sword (read war) and a wide slaughter. Imagine what will happen if the ‘true Muslims’ are able to stockpile a few nuclear bombs or biological and chemical weapons and their means of delivery. Nothing will stop them from dropping those bombs in the Western capitals, such as New York, Washington, London, Paris, Madrid, Brussels, …and so on.

Please consider the economy of Jihad and Islamic terror. Please think how cheaply the Islamists run their terror operations, how inexpensively they buy the lives of young Jihadists to be sacrificed to commit un-imaginable terror and murder. It costs them virtually next to nothing, save for their training and the logistics, to recruit these live terrorists, and despatch them on terror missions. Please reflect on what motivates these terrorists to do what they do---it is none other than the Qur’an and ahadith. Islamic terrorism emanates from the teachings and practices of Muhammad. This book has proved this beyond any doubt by citing episode after episode, and by pointing out many uncanny similarities between the Islamic terrorism of today and those of Muhammad’s time. The Jihadists of today are following the exact footsteps of Muhammad---make no mistake on this. While the world is spending billions of dollars to fight Islamic terrorism militarily, doesn’t it make more sense to spend a fraction of that billion to unmask the fascistic face of Islam and the doctrine of terrorism that is an integral part of it? Let the vast majority of innocent Muslims who are not terrorists and who do not have an iota of what Islam is all about get this shocking message that Islam is not what they always thought it to be---that is, a peaceful religion. The sooner they realise this appalling truth, the sooner they will become a part of the civilised world and be respected. So long as they are in denial, they will, for sure, be a community despised and looked upon with suspicion. Let the Muslims themselves start fighting Islamic terrorism by its root.


The serious reader should keep this bibliography handy for cross-referencing and verification.

1. “The Holy Qur’an,” the internet version of three English translations can be read at: http://www.usc.edu/dept/MSA/quran/]

2. Ali, Abdullah, Yusuf, “The Holy Qur’an: Translation and Commentary,” Amana Corp., Brentwood, Maryland, 1983.

3. “The Holy Qur’an,” translated by Maulana Sher Ali, Islam International Publications Ltd., Telford, Surrey, U.K., 1997.

4. “The Koran, “ Penguin Classic (1956), translated by N.J. Dawood, Penguin Books, London reprint, 1999.

5. “The Koran,” translated by J.M. Rodwell; first published in 1909; reissued by Phoenix Press, London, 1994.

6. Pickthall, Mohammad Marmaduke, “The Meaning of the Glorious Koran, Translation and Explanation”; reprinted by Adam Publishers & Distributors, New Delhi, India, 1996.

7. al-Hilali, Muhammad Taqi-ud-Din(Dr.) and Dr. Muhammad Muhsin Khan, “The Noble Qur’an Transliteration in Roman Script And English Translation of the Meanings,” Darussalam Publishers, Riyadh, Saudi Arabia, 1996. [The internet version of the English translation by these two modern translators can be read at: [ http://www.witness-pioneer.org/vil/ ]

8. Makhlaf, Ash-Shaikh Hasnain Muhammad, “Kalimatul Qur’an,” translated by Duraid & Faiz Fatouhi, Kitab Bhavan, 1784 Kalam Mahal, Daraya Ganj, New Delhi, 2nd. ed. 2002.

9. Abu Dawud, Sulayman b. al-Ash’ath, “Al-Sunaan,” a collection of Hadith, translated in English by Prof. Ahmad Hasan: [http://www.luc.edu/orgs/msa/abudawud/index.htm ]

10. al-Bukhari, Muhammad b. Ismail b al-Mughira, “Sahi al-Bukhari,” translated in English by Dr. Muhammad Muhsin Khan: [http://www.usc.edu/dept/MSA/fundamentals/hadithsunnah/bukhari/ ]

11.Muslim, Abu al-Hussain b. al-Hajjaj al-Qushairi, “Sahi Muslim,” translated in English by Adul Hamid Siddiqui: [http://www.usc.edu/dept/MSA/fundamentals/hadithsunnah/muslim/ ]

12. Malik, ibn Anas ibn Malik, Abdullah al-Asbahi al-Himyari, “Muwatta,” translated in English by A’sha Abdurrahman at-Tarjumana and Ya’qub Johnson: [http://www.usc.edu/dept/MSA/fundamentals/hadithsunnah/muwatta/ ]

13. Ibn Ishaq, Muhammad b. Yasr, “Sirat Rasul Allah,” translated in English by A. Guillaume; first published by Oxford University Press, London in 1955; fifteenth reprint by Oxford University Press, Karachi, Pakistan, 2001.

14. al-Mubarakpuri, Saifur Sahman, ”The Sealed Nectar (Ar-Raheeq al-Makhtum),” revised edition; translated in English from Arabic by Mahir Abu Dhahab, Darussalam Publishers, Riyadh, Saudi Arabia, 2002. [An older edition of this book can be read online at: http://www.witness-pioneer.org/vil/Books/SM_tsn/index.htm ]

15. Ibn Sa’d, Abu Abd Allah Muhammad, “Kitab al-Tabaqat,” vol ii, translated in English by S. Moinul Haq, Kitab Bhavan; 1784, Kalan Mahal, Daraya Ganj, New Delhi, India, 1972.

16. al-Tabari, Abu Ja’far Muhammad b. Jarir, “Muhammad at Mecca,” vol. vi, translated and annotated by W. Montgomery Watt and M.V. McDonald, State University of New York Press, Albany, 1988.

17. al-Tabari, Abu Ja’far Muhammad b. Jarir, “The Foundation of the Community, Muhammad at al-Medina,” vol. vii, translated and annotated by M.V. McDonald and W. Montgomery Watt, State University of New York Press, Albany, 1987.

18. al-Tabari, Abu Ja’far Muhammad b. Jarir, “The Victory of Islam,” vol. viii, translated by Michael Fishbein, State University of New York Press, Albany, 1997.

19. al-Tabari, Abu Ja’far Muhammad b. Jarir, “The Last Years of the Prophet,” vol. ix, translated by Ismail K. Poonwala, , State University of New York Press, Albany, 1990.

20. Rodinson, Maxine, “Muhammad,” translated from French by Anne Carter; first published in 1971; The New York Press publication, 2002,

21.Muir, William, “Life of Mahomet” in four volumes, Smith, Elater & Co. London, 1861: [http://www.answering-islam.org/Books/Muir/index.htm ]

22. Haykal, Muhammad Hussain, “The Life of Muhammad,” translated by Isma’il Razi A. al-Faruqi: [ http://www.witness-pioneer.org/vil/Books/MH_LM/default.htm ]

23. Dashti, Ali, “23 Years: A Study in the Prophetic Career of Mohammad,” translated from Persian by F.R.C. Bagley, Mazda Publishers, Costa Masa, California, 1994.

24. Hamidullah, Muhammad, “The Battlefields of The Prophet Muhammad,” 3rd. ed., Kitab Bhavan; 1784, Kalan Mahal, Daraya Ganj, New Delhi, India, 4th., reprint, 1992.

25. Hughes, Patrick Thomas, “A Dictionary of Islam;” first published in 1886; latest reprint by Kazi Publications Inc,, Chicago, 1994.

26.Ibn al-Kalbi, Hisham, “The Book of Idols (Kitab Al-Asnam),” translated in English by Nabih Amin Faris, Princeton University Press, 1952. [http://www.answering-islam.org/Books/Al-Kalbi/index.htm ]

27. al-Misri, Ahmed ibn Naqib, “Raliance of the Traveller (‘Umdat al-Salik),” revised edition, translated by Nuh Ha Mim Keller, Amana Publications, Bettsville, Maryland, 1999.

28. Hamilton, Charles, “Hedaya,” translated in English in 1870 from the Persian version; reprinted by Kitab Bhavan, 1784 Kalan Mahal, Daraya Ganj, New Delhi, 1994.

29. Doi, Abdur Rahman I.,” Shari’ah: The Islamic Law;” first published in London, in1984; Malaysia reprint by A.S. Noordin, G.P.O. Box No. 10066, 50704, Kuala Lumpur, 1998.

30. Fouda, Yosri and Nick Fielding, “Masterminds of Terror,” Penguin Books, Australia, 2003.

[1] Masterminds of Terror, p.88; Khalid was the Chief Al-Qaeda Planner of 9/11

[2] Ibn Ishak, pp.204-205

[3] Tabari, vol. vi, p.134

[4] Rodinson, p.162

[5] Haykal, Ch. The First Raids and Skirmishes

[6] Master Minds of Terror, p.36

[7] Hughes Dictionary of Islam, p.139

[8] Dashti, p.86

[9]Hughes Dictionary of Islam, p.139

[10]The Counterfeiters

[11] Ibn Ishaq, p.293

[12] Rodinson, p.162

[13] Mubarakpouri, p.251

[14] Ibn Ishaq, p.292

[15] Ibn Ishaq, p.291

[16] Hamidul, p.30

[17] Ibid


[19]Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.11

[20] Ibid, p.11

[21]Mubarakpouri, p.257

[22] Tabari, vol.vii, p.44

[23]Ibn Sa’d, vol ii, p.22

[24] Ibid, p.16

[25]Tabari vol.vii, p.55

[26]Ibn Ishaq, p.300

[27]Tabari, vol.vii. p.56

[28] Ibn Ishaq, p.301

[29] Hamidul, p.40

[30] Ibn Ishaq p.307

[31]Ibn Sa’d, vol ii, p.15

[32] Ibn Ishaq, p.303, Tabari vol. vii, p.61

[33] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.29

[34]Tabari, vol.vii, p.57


[36] Ibn S’ad, vol.ii, p.18

[37] Ibn Ishaq, p.304

[38] Ibid

[39]Ibn Ishaq, pp.305-306

[40]Ibn Ishak, p.337

[41]Rodinson, p.168

[42]Rodinson, p.168

[43] Muir, p.109, footnote 48

[44]Tabari, vol. vii, p.65

[45] Ibn Ishaq, p.309

[46] Ibid

[47] Ibn Ishaq, p.312; Tabari, vol.vii, p.71

[48] Tabari, vol.vii, p.69

[49] Hamidullah, p.43

[50]Rodinson, p.164

[51] Proper Studies (1927)

[52] Rodinson, p.176

[53] Ibn Sa’d, vol. ii, p.30

[54] Ibn S’ad, vol. ii, p.31

[55] Ibn Ishak, p.676

[56] Ibid

[57] Ibid, p.675

[58] Ibn Sa’d. vol.ii, p.31

[59] Ibn Ishaq, p.362

[60] Haykal

[61] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.35

[62] Ibn Ishak, p.360

[63]Rodinson, p.172

[64]Tabari, vol.vii, p.85


[66] Rodwell, p.440, note 50

[67] Ibn Ishaq, p.363

[68] Rodinson, p.173

[69] Tabari, vol.vii, p.87

[70]In Seldes, Sawdust Caesar

[71] Haykal

[72] Mubarakpuri, p.286

[73]Ibn S’ad, p.40

[74] Ibn Sa’d, p.41

[75] Ibn Ishak, p.360

[76] Tabari vol.vii, pp.97-98

[77]Tabari, vol vii, p.99

[78]Tabari, vol vii, p.103

[79] Masterminds of Terror; The manual of terror was found in the possession of 9/11 terrorist

[80] Hamidullah, p.43

[81] Mubarakpuri, p.292

[82] Hamidullah, p.47

[83] Haykal, Ch. Uhud

[84] Mubrakpuri, p.295-296

[85] Ibn Ishaq, p.372

[86] Hamidullah, p.50

[87]Iibid, p.50

[88] Ibn Sa’d, p.45

[89] Mubarakpuri, p.298

[90] Ibn Ishaq, p.372-373

[91] Rodinson, p.180

[92] Mubarakpuri, p.3

[93] Ibn Ishaq, p.377

[94] Ibid

[95] Tabari, vol.vii, p.114

[96] Ibn S’ad, p.49

[97] Tabari, vol. vii, p.120

[98] Mubarakpuri, p.3

[99] Ibn Sa’d vol.ii, p.50

[100] Tabari, vol.vii, p.121

[101] Mubarakpuri, p.323

[102] Ibn Ishaq, p.754; Ibn Hisham’s note

[103] Heykal, Ch. Uhud

[104] Ibn Ishak, p.388

[105] Ibn Ishak, p.400

[106] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.50

[107] Mubarakpuri, p.334

[108] Masterminds of terror, p116; Ramzi Binalshibh was one of the planners of 9/11

[109]Tabari, vol. vii, p.140

[110]Tabari, vol. vii, p.141-142

[111] Ibn Ishaq, pp.755- 756, Ibn Hisham’s note

[112] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.150

[113] Hughes, dictionary of Islam, p.459

[114] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.60

[115] Ibid

[116] Ibn Ishaq, p.664-665

[117]Ibn Sa’d vol.ii, p.66

[118] Ibid

[119] Ibn Ishak, p.761

[120]Tabari vol. vii, p.148

[121]Ibn Sa’d, vol ii, p.116

[122]Tabari, vol. vii, p.153, footnote 219

[123]Tabari, vol. vii, p.156

[124]Mubarakpuri, p.354

[125] Heykal, Ch. B. Nadir

[126] Mubarakpuri, p.355

[127] Rodinson, p.192

[128] Tabari, vol. vii, p.158-159

[129] Ibn Ishaq, p.438

[130] Reliance of the Traveler, law o9.15, p.604

[131] Ibn Ishaq, p.438

[132] Heykal, Ch. B. Nadir

[133] Haykal, Ch. Between Badr and Uhud

[134] Dictionary of Islam, p.139

[135] Ibn Sa’d, p.74

[136] Middle march (1827)

[137] Haykal, Ch. Between Badr and Uhud

[138]Mubarakpuri, p.363

[139] Haykal, Ch. Between Badr and Uhud

[140] Muir, vol.iii, ch.17, p.256

[141] Hamidullah, p.68

[142]Hamidullah, p71

[143] Mubarakpuri, p.364

[144]Tabari vol. viii, p.8.9


[146]Tabari, vol.viii, p.11 and Ibn Ishak

[147] Muir, vol iii, Ch.17, p.259

[148] Haykal, Ch. The Campaign of Khandaq and B. Qurayzah

[149]Tabari, vol. viii, p.16

[150] Haykal, Ch. The Campaign of Khandaq and B. Qurayzah

[151]Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.84

[152] Tabari, vol.viii, p.17

[153]Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.83

[154]Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.84

[155] Muir, vol.iii, p.263

[156]Ibn Ishaq, p.457, Tabari, vol. viii, p.19

[157]Tabari, vol.viii, p.22, footnote 113

[158]Tabari, vol. viii, p.23

[159]Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.85

[160] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.88

[161] Hamidullah, p.77

[162] Masterminds of Terror, p.45

[163]Ibn Sa’d, vol. ii, p.94

[164]Tabari, vol viii, p.28

[165]Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.95

[166]Tabari, vol.viii, p.28

[167]Tabari, vol.viii, p.31

[168] Haykal, Ch. The Campaign of Khandaq and B. Qurayzah

[169] Ibn Ishaq, p.463

[170]Tabari, vol.viii, p.33

[171]Tabari, vol viii, p.41

[172]Ibn Ishaq, p.464

[173]Tabari, vol viii, pp.35-36

[174]Muir, vol. iii, p.276…

[175]Dashti, p.91

[176]Ibn Ishak, pp.464-465

[177]Tabari, vol.viii, p.37


[179] Hughes Dictionary of Islam, p.114

[180] Ibn Sa’d, vol.i, p.591

[181]Tabari, vol.viii, p.39

[182] Muir, vol.iii, p.278

[183] Ibn Ishaq, p.469

[184] Masterminds of Terror, p.128; Ziad was a 9/11 terrorist

[185]Mubarakpuri, p.382

[186]Mubarakpuri, p.382

[187] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.106

[188]Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.97

[189] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.99

[190] Mubarakpuri, p.385

[191]Tabari, vol viii, p.104

[192] Broadcast, 1936

[193] Mubarakpuri, p.386

[194] Tabari, vol.viii, p.56

[195] Muir, vol. iii, p.238

[196]Rodinson, p.197

[197]Reliance of the Traveller, p.604

[198] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.77

[199] Haykal, Ch. The Campaign of B. al-Mustaliq

[200] Ibid

[201] Tabari, vol. viii, pp.52-53

[202]Ibn Sa’d vol.ii, p.79

[203]Tabari, vol. viii, p.55

[204]Mubarakpuri, p.391

[205] Ibn Ishak, p.672

[206] Tabari, vol. viii, p.95

[207] Muir, vol. iv, p.12, Waqidi’s note

[208]Ibn Ishak, pp.664-665

[209]Rodinson, p.248

[210] Muir, vol.iv, p.13

[211]Tabari, vol. viii, p.97

[212] Ibn Ishak, pp.677-678

[213] Ibn Ishak, pp.665-666

[214] Ibn Ishak, p.666

[215] Punch, 1973

[216] Hykal, Ch. Khaybar expedition

[217] Mubarakpuri, p.431

[218]Tabari, vol.viii, p.117

[219]Ibn Sa’d, vol ii, p.133

[220] Ibn Ishak, p.770

[221]Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.138

[222]Tabari, vol.viii, p.122

[223] Tabari vol. viii. p.123

[224] Muir, vol .iv, p.68

[225] Muir, vol iv, p.69

[226]Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.145

[227] Rodinson, p.254

[228] Tabari, vol.viii, p.124

[229] Mubarakpuri, p.440

[230] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.143

[231] Tabari, vol.viii, p.126

[232]Masterminds of Terror, p.143; Ramzi Binalshibh was an Al-Qaeda planner of 9/11

[233] Ibn Sa’d, vol ii, p.149

[234] Tabari, vol.viii, p.132

[235] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.156

[236] Tabari, vol.viii, p.142

[237] Tabari, vol.viii, p.142

[238] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.159

[239] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, pp.161-1612

[240] Tabari, vol viii, p.160

[241] Main Kampf (1925)

[242] Tabari, vol.viii, p.151

[243] Abu Musab al-Zarqawi was the Islamic terrorist who beheaded Nicholas Berg amidst the chanting of Qur’anic versess as shown in a video tape; reported by Robert Leiken and Steven Brooke (The Australian, Worldwide section, p12, May 24, 2004

[244] Tabari, vol. viii, p.164

[245] Tabari, vol .viii, p.165

[246] Tabari, vol. viii, p.165

[247] Ibn Ishak, p.545

[248] Rodinson, p.259

[249] Ibn Ishak, p.546

[250] Tabari, vol. viii, p.173

[251] Hamidullah, p.80

[252] Tabari, vol. viii, p.173

[253] Ibn Sa’d, vol. ii, p.165

[254] Tabari, vol. viii, p.179

[255] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p174

[256] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.179

[257] Tabari, vol. viii, p.187

[258]Rodinson, p.262

[259] Foundation (1951)

[260] Ibn al-Kalbi, p.16

[261] Yusuf Ali, The Holy Qur’an, Appendix xiii, p.1619

[262] Ibn al-Kalbi, p.8

[263] Ibn al-Kalbi, p.14

[264] Hughes Dictionary of Islam, p.551

[265] Haykal, Ch. The Conquest of Mecca

[266] Ibn Sa’d, vol. ii, p.182

[267] Tabari, vol.viii, p.190

[268] Tabari, vol.viii, p.191

[269] Rodinson, p.263

[270] Tabari, vol. ix, p.6, footnote 45

[271] Tabari, vol ix, p.5, footnote 38

[272] Tabari, vol. ix, p.6

[273] Ibn Ishak, p.565

[274] Tabari, vol. ix, p.8

[275] Ibn Sa’d, vol. ii, p194

[276] Ibn Ishak, p.566-576

[277] Ibn Ishak, p.837

[278] Tabari, vol. ix, p.17

[279] Sebastian Melmoth (1904)

[280] Yusuf Ali, The holy Quran, appendix xiii, p.1619

[281] Dashti, p.77

[282] Ibn Ishak, p.591

[283] Tabari, vol.ix, p.25

[284] Tabari, vol. ix, pp.29-30

[285] Tabari, vol. ix, pp.29.30

[286] Tabari, vol. ix, p.31

[287] Ibn Ishak, p.594

[288] (Rodinson, p.264

[289] Mubarakpuri, p.484

[290] Rodinson, p.272

[291] Tabari, vol. ix, p.34

[292] Tabari, vol ix. p.38

[293] Radio Times, 1992

[294]Ibn Sa’d, vol. ii p.201

[295] Yusuf Ali, The Holy Qur’an, Appendix xiii, p.1619

[296] Tabari, vol. ix, p.76

[297] Tabari, vol ix, p.48

[298] Ibn Ishak, pp.782-783

[299]Mubarakpuri, pp.504-505

[300] Masterminds of Terror, p.168

[301] Yusuf Ali, The Holy Quran, appendix xiii, p.1616

[302] Ibn al-Kalbi, p.48

[303] Tabari, vol. ix, p.61

[304] Tabari, vol. ix, p.61

[305] Ibn Sa’d, vol.ii, p.205

[306] Rodinson, p.269

[307] Tabari, vol ix, p.45

[308] Rodinson, p.270

[309] Ibn al-Kalbi, p.15

[310] Ibid

[311] Ibn Sa’d, p.210

[312] Tabari, vol.ix, p.82

[313] Tabari, vol.ix, p.84

[314] Rodwell, p.438, note 19

[315] Mubarakpuri, p.527

No comments:

Nailing down why Atheism is a FALSE VIEW!

"A Skeptic is one who instinctively or habitually doubts, questions, or disagrees with assertions or generally accepted conclusions."
If your having trouble getting your mind around Creation Science then just see and read the proof in plain English.

Here are direct questions to better understand just why YOU as an Atheist invest so much energy trying to eliminate the "God who wasn't there" as you would say!

Remember TOTAL HONESTY is required to do this, so if you as an Atheist are not willing to find the truth and are predisposed to your stubborn habit of hating an IMAGINARY GOD you don't believe in.....THIS WON'T WORK!

What motivates your Hatred toward God?

What is logic?

What is truth?

Whose truth is right?

Are truth and logic material things?

Can you see it and therefore believe it?

To claim logic you must determine what determines logic or who?

Where does logic come from?

Who or what decides logic and whose to say whose logic is right?

Where did you get your views from?

Can you map it by purely material means?

How do you draw the conclusion of whose logic is true logic?

And when you get there how can you be sure it is true or even valid?

What will you use to determine the validity of your own logic?

and finally How can an atheist truly know what is wrong or bad?

Answer these questions and welcome to Agnosticism my Atheist friend!


Dr Whitaker - a terrifying experience of darkness as a dying atheist

Dr Whitaker M.D. an Atheist to the core was a very well-informed and well-educated medical doctor and researcher who was nevertheless an alcoholic. He fell gravely ill and was taken to hospital where he was slipping in and out of his body it seems.

PART 1......


PART 2....


Article 1.)

What Exactly Does God Believe About Atheism and Christianity?

The Answer May Surprise You!

I know what your thinking, "Ohhh! no not another article about God and Atheism!" Well not quite, this article is not the same kind of article you've read before...

Why? Because in the first place I used to be one of those " fake Atheists" that claimed like the "Parrot" I was then, all the same rhetoric the real Atheists (so-called!) said!

I spouted the words but never saw a single bit of real evidence to support what I said all the years I stated it. Evolution in school DID NOT help me to recover any ground as the so-called science was changed many times over the years, from "Billions of years to Millions of years for the same processes (Not that the school text books ever cared or noticed the changes!)

I don't know about you but I as a minister of the Gospel of Jesus Christ have to get this out...I'm sick and tired of hearing from BOTH sides in this debate about God's existence.

I experienced the lack of evidence from BOTH ends, and the trouble started because we began from a wrong premise this debate is not about scientific or historical bantering back and forth; it is simply about "Hypocrisy" on both sides, outright lies and misdirection. My question is simple if evolution and for that matter Climate Science had the real truth, there would be NO NEED TO LIE and make-up evidence...WOULD THERE?

We all go though life with questions that seem unanswerable throughout our lives but do questions really make us hate someone who we say we don't believe in or is it more like we hate what we have become and don't want to face up to the judgment involved in THAT change?

Matthew 7:13-14 says

"Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it."

What Jesus said is VERY simple to understand and I don't care if you believe in God or not, this can't be misunderstood without a lot of help. Life cannot be found on the world level it's hidden behind the trees on a NARROW path of life where God is both revealed and active by the seed that contains your proof called FAITH, in the lives of those who bother to seek him!

Now I ask you would it not be at the very least plain "Foolishness" to not see the facts at hand and turn around and use "Hypocrisy" as your reason to say God doesn't exist?

This little verse explains clearly that another path exists and its possible to take the wrong one...Right?

So knowing this simple fact alone explains those in the Churches who pretend to be Christian in the name of God. This proves nothing except that the Bible is 100% right about "Hypocrisy and False brethren".

People always use and abuse "good intentions" for both financial and personal gain and they themselves are "Atheistic in their personal lives" no one out there who uses the gospel this way is anything but a "Fool" (The Hebrew definition : of a fool is a heedless moral blockhead who is mentally insane, meaning they do the same stupid things over and over again but expect different results each time.)

John 3:18 plainly says:

"He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God."

This is also simple, if you refuse to believe (As an Atheist or Christian copycat) the words of God then the CONDEMNATION you feel is "already inside your heart".

God at no time condemns anyone, it is the sin within you that puts you down BECAUSE of disbelief.

In fact the Law did not in itself condemn people it was their personal handling of what the Law stated that condemned them and brought about their own judgment.

So for anyone to blame "The rules" presented for the "Results Received is a "fool" in the sense that they are "Morally stupid" about just what it means to be disobedient.

I mean let's get real if you break a Law in any country and get caught do you blame the "Rules" you broke or yourself for being stupid enough to get caught?

This is just simple stuff, nothing hard to understand..God treats all men, skeptic, atheist, agnostic or believer the same he expects you to listen and follow IN obedience just as millions have had to do before you...and that my Friend is completely FAIR AND BALANCED behavior!

John 8:24

"I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins: for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins."

The issue is not believing in certain facts over other facts, it is a question of knowing clearly just who Jesus is in our personal thinking COMPARED to what the Bible presents as Jesus.

No matter what you say you believe about Jesus the question come down to what God says period. It's this simple: on judgment day your OPINION with not matter just the simple statements of Scripture!

Matthew 7:15 "Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves."

BEWARE of those who sound off as religious leaders or lay people but are motivated ONLY by money, fame, or power (remember there's nothing wrong with money, fame or power BUT for these things to be your motivator makes you misjudge and to minimize the anointing in your life and glorify yourself).

Just as there are Hypocritical Atheist's that misuse and misapply information because they can't stand it when a real point is made there are also Hypocritical believers who use the Bible filled with God's Love as a tool to beat over the heads of others.

We must as humans learn to work around these "Foolish" people and come to the facts on both sides as clearly and concise as is humanly possible!

As I sit here looking at different websites about Atheism to find FOR ONCE something new..what do I see?

The same boring idle conversations parroted back and forth about how Christianity lies to us, and we need to end the rule of God! Nothing, absolutely nothing worth reading out there.

It's all the same and you might be surprised to know so is most all Christian banter...worthless diatribe that proves nothing but a total and purposeful misunderstanding of the other side. There MUST be others on both ends of this debate that feel the same way I do about others telling us what we all "must" believe or else? Only a being capable of perfect love and judgment is allowed to tell us what to believe because he and he alone has perfect knowledge of past, present and the future.

The only problem with this is us having agreement about his existence not the "side issues" of personal attacks!

What is a Lie?

A lie is a type of deception in the form of an untruthful statement, especially with the intention to deceive others, often with the further intention to maintain a secret or reputation, protect someones feelings or to avoid a punishment.

To lie is to state something that one knows in themselves to be false or that one has not reasonably investigated to be true with the intention that it be taken for the truth by oneself or someone else. We must realize that as human beings limited as we all are guilty of lying to ourselves as much as to others!

Lying is typically used to refer to deceptions in oral or written communication. Other forms of deception, such as disguises or forgeries, are generally not considered lies, though the underlying intent may be the same. However, even a true statement can be considered a lie if the person making that statement is doing so to deceive, thus the Bible stated in a wrong context becomes a lie.

In this situation, it is the intent of being untruthful rather than the truthfulness of the statement itself that is considered a lie.

A bold-faced which is what most in the debate on the Atheist side practice is a lie which is told when it is obvious to all concerned that it is a lie, but stated in such a way as to insult the intelligence of the hearer.

Everyone should agree that this form of "Lying evidence gathering" for either side is childish and unproductive!

The Old and New Testaments both contain statements that God is not capable of lying not just that he wouldn't lie but that he cannot as part of his nature lie! (Num 23:19, Ps 89:35, Hab. 2:3, Heb 6:13-18).

The Bible is filled with many instances of lying both to God and to others. This issue has set the rabid Atheists afire with retribution against the God of the Bible! But this is pure misunderstanding about the context of the lies in question! God in each case DID NOT want the lie but let the person do as THEY WISHED as he always does.

There is not one single skeptic alive that would allow God to force his will on anyone is there?

Sin is wrong in any context but our will prevents us from seeing the end from the beginning as God does, so we seldom make the right choice when confronted with truth or error!

No lie stated in scripture ever is said to prosper the teller and is punishable in many ways if we simply read it in complete context, something very few Christians and Atheists are willing to do!

Now what exactly does God believe in regards to Atheism? Well it's very simple actually God believes in all of US not in our actions against him, God sees past our imperfections. He witnesses our future obedience to him amidst our present sinful acts! There is not a person alive today that God sees as they are.

God sees things that are NOT now manifest as if they were manifest, therefore Mr. and Mrs Atheist and Christian believes in the you that should be not the you you've become by experience!

God "calls things that are not as though they were" (Romans 4:17).This not only states the obvious but speaks to the nature of God to look into the future and see us as we should be, free from our actions of disobedience.

The real issue is: will we cooperate or continue to look for him in the wrong place expecting to see what is not there, hear what cannot be heard, and feel what is somewhere else?

It's plain, God's terms or NO EVIDENCE will make sense to your "Unregenerate mind" no matter how convincing it seems to us!

I know that this article does not debate God as Atheists would like so they can tear it up and spit it out but I thought it would be better to reach the heart than argue with your head.

As I stated before to know God will not happen as long as you look for him in your limited mental capacity, that's just the plain fact of the matter.

God dwells in a realm built by his personal FAITH that saw the end before the beginning so I ask you how in the WORLD could he be asked to reveal himself in a faithless environment?

We all go though life with questions that seem unanswerable throughout our lives but do questions really make us hate someone who we say we don't believe in or is it more like we hate what we have become and don't want to face up to the judgment involved in change?

Remember...Psalm 14:1 says

"The fool has said in his heart there is no God."

it is you that must decide within your own heart that there is or is not a God but just remember you do have this in common with God:

God himself says there are NO OTHER gods but him, so in effect he too is an atheist (small case or big case)! He knows just what you mean when you say religion is fake and should be ended as it is!

The real Atheists are the hypocrites in religious power who deny him while saying they serve him.....this is true "A-theism" to be able to use a holy thing for all the wrong reasons means you really don't believe what you represent!

Isaiah 44:6-8

"Thus saith the LORD the King of Israel, and his redeemer the LORD of hosts; I am the first, and I am the last; and beside me there is no God.

And who, as I, shall call, and shall declare it, and set it in order for me, since I appointed the ancient people? and the things that are coming, and shall come, let them shew unto them. 8 Fear ye not, neither be afraid:

have not I told thee from that time, and have declared it? ye are even my witnesses. Is there a God beside me? yea, there is no God; I know not any."

Article Source: http://EzineArticles.com/?expert=Clarence_Sargent

There is more to being Christian than the standard Atheist definition of the word.

And it would be smart to know where your defining goes astray!

True and False Conversion - Ray Comfort & Kirk Cameron :


to view movie,this explains why some in the church are not living as "TRUE BELIEVERS"!

"CHRISTIAN" you've heard the name now let's understand the claim to the fame...

What does it really mean to be called a Christian?


And if you think it's O.K. to do these things and be called Christian,then I have a Scriptural awakening for you..HELL WILL BE HOTTER FOR THE "HYPOCRITE"! Don't believe it? To bad it's still true anyway!

John 10:1-15 (GW)

1 “I can guarantee this truth: The person who doesn't enter the sheep pen through the gate but climbs in somewhere else is a thief or a robber.

2 But the one who enters through the gate is the shepherd.

3 The gatekeeper opens the gate for him, and the sheep respond to his voice. He calls his sheep by name and leads them out of the pen.

4 After he has brought out all his sheep, he walks ahead of them. The sheep follow him because they recognize his voice.

5 They won't follow a stranger. Instead, they will run away from a stranger because they don't recognize his voice.”

6 Jesus used this illustration as he talked to the people, but they didn't understand what he meant.

7 Jesus emphasized, “I can guarantee this truth: I am the gate for the sheep.

8 All who came before I did were thieves or robbers. However, the sheep didn't respond to them.

9 I am the gate. Those who enter the sheep pen through me will be saved. They will go in and out of the sheep pen and find food.

10 A thief comes to steal, kill, and destroy. But I came so that my sheep will have life and so that they will have everything they need.

11 “I am the good shepherd. The good shepherd gives his life for the sheep.

12 A hired hand isn't a shepherd and doesn't own the sheep. When he sees a wolf coming, he abandons the sheep and quickly runs away. So the wolf drags the sheep away and scatters the flock.

13 The hired hand is concerned about what he's going to get paid and not about the sheep.

14 “I am the good shepherd. I know my sheep as the Father knows me. My sheep know me as I know the Father.

15 So I give my life for my sheep."

Jesus said this NOT ABOUT THE DEVIL AS IS TAUGHT BY OTHERS BUT ABOUT RELIGIOUS HYPOCRITES that THINK they are doing God service by causing people to view THEM instead of Gods TRUTH!



A hypocrite is a HEART CONDITION THAT ONLY GOD CAN HEAL...we can't help them...they must repent and receive their cleansing of their own free will.

This problem is the result of to much FOCUS ON SELF AND NO FOCUS ON GOD'S LAW,they strain hard to see the smallest parts of the Law of God and completely MISS GOD'S INTENT IN THE LAW..WHICH IS NONE OTHER THAN..."MERCY",THEY FIND EVERY PROBLEM,EVERY SIN,EVERY LITTLE MISTAKE BUT HAVE NO MERCY TO COVER SIN WITH!

To them "Judgment and Condemnation"are all they can see..this is why I believe that MOST (Not All) Hypocrites are UNSAVED,some Christians are victims of their Church doctrines and don't know any better!

Romans 1:18-25 (GW) "

18 God's anger is revealed from heaven against every ungodly and immoral thing people do as they try to suppress the truth by their immoral living.

19 What can be known about God is clear to them because he has made it clear to them.

20 From the creation of the world, God's invisible qualities, his eternal power and divine nature, have been clearly observed in what he made. As a result, people have no excuse.

21 They knew God but did not praise and thank him for being God. Instead, their thoughts were pointless, and their misguided minds were plunged into darkness.

22 While claiming to be wise, they became fools.

23 They exchanged the glory of the immortal God for statues that looked like mortal humans, birds, animals, and snakes.

24 For this reason God allowed their lusts to control them. As a result, they dishonor their bodies by sexual perversion with each other.

25 These people have exchanged God's truth for a lie. So they have become ungodly and serve what is created rather than the Creator, who is blessed forever. Amen!

"Romans 2:1-8 (GW)

" 1 No matter who you are, if you judge anyone, you have no excuse. When you judge another person, you condemn yourself, since you, the judge, do the same things.

2 We know that God's judgment is right when he condemns people for doing these things.

3 When you judge people for doing these things but then do them yourself, do you think you will escape God's judgment?

4 Do you have contempt for God, who is very kind to you, puts up with you, and deals patiently with you? Don't you realize that it is God's kindness that is trying to lead you to him and change the way you think and act?

5 Since you are stubborn and don't want to change the way you think and act, you are adding to the anger that God will have against you on that day when God vents his anger. At that time God will reveal that his decisions are fair.

6 He will pay all people back for what they have done.

7 He will give everlasting life to those who search for glory, honor, and immortality by persisting in doing what is good. But he will bring

8 anger and fury on those who, in selfish pride, refuse to believe the truth and who follow what is wrong. "

1 John 1:5-10 (GW)

5. This is the message we heard from Christ and are reporting to you: God is light, and there isn't any darkness in him.

6 If we say, “We have a relationship with God” and yet live in the dark, we're lying. We aren't being truthful.

7 But if we live in the light in the same way that God is in the light, we have a relationship with each other. And the blood of his Son Jesus cleanses us from every sin.

8 If we say, “We aren't sinful” we are deceiving ourselves, and the truth is not in us.

9 God is faithful and reliable. If we confess our sins, he forgives them and cleanses us from everything we've done wrong.

10 If we say, “We have never sinned,” we turn God into a liar and his Word is not in us. "

James 4:1-12 (GW)

" 1 What causes fights and quarrels among you? Aren't they caused by the selfish desires that fight to control you?

2 You want what you don't have, so you commit murder. You're determined to have things, but you can't get what you want. You quarrel and fight. You don't have the things you want, because you don't pray for them.

3 When you pray for things, you don't get them because you want them for the wrong reason—for your own pleasure.

4 You unfaithful people! Don't you know that love for this {evil} world is hatred toward God? Whoever wants to be a friend of this world is an enemy of God

. 5 Do you think this passage means nothing? It says,

“The Spirit that lives in us wants us to be his own.”

6 But God shows us even more kindness. Scripture says, “God opposes arrogant people, but he is kind to humble people.”

7 So place yourselves under God's authority. Resist the devil, and he will run away from you.

8 Come close to God, and he will come close to you. Clean up your lives, you sinners, and clear your minds, you doubters.

9 Be miserable, mourn, and cry. Turn your laughter into mourning and your joy into gloom.

10 Humble yourselves in the Lord's presence. Then he will give you a high position.

11 Brothers and sisters, stop slandering each other. Those who slander and judge other believers slander and judge God's teachings. If you judge God's teachings, you are no longer following them. Instead, you are judging them.

12 There is only one teacher and judge. He is able to save or destroy you. So who are you to judge your neighbor? "


"like Christ".. SIMPLY PUT, act like Jesus..

HOW simple can this be?

If we would just think BEFORE WORDS ESCAPE OUR MOUTHS, I believe over half the problems in the Church would simply be no more...I mean let's face it MOST of our problems stem from selfishness in WORDS...WE "SELF CREATE" BIGGER AND BADDER ISSUES THAN ARE REALLY THERE,


You see Satan likes to see the church INFIGHTING and WASTING TIME on selfish ambitions,and "Look at me politics"INSTEAD of doing what Jesus said to do!

To those of you out there on the Internet,who are causing strife and harassing other believers FOR ANY REASON you are GUILTY BEFORE GOD...REPENT!



If you "Willfully", will not repent of your sin then GOD HIMSELF WILL REMOVE YOU as a problem!

Matthew 7:1-6 (GW)

" 1 “Stop judging so that you will not be judged.

2 Otherwise, you will be judged by the same standard you use to judge others. The standards you use for others will be applied to you.

3 So why do you see the piece of sawdust in another believer's eye and not notice the wooden beam in your own eye?

4 How can you say to another believer, ‘Let me take the piece of sawdust out of your eye,' when you have a beam in your own eye?

5 You hypocrite! First remove the beam from your own eye. Then you will see clearly to remove the piece of sawdust from another believer's eye.

6 “Don't give what is holy to dogs or throw your pearls to pigs. Otherwise, they will trample them and then tear you to pieces. "

John 15:1-14 (GW)

" 1 {Then Jesus said,} “I am the true vine, and my Father takes care of the vineyard.

2 He removes every one of my branches that doesn't produce fruit. He also prunes every branch that does produce fruit to make it produce more fruit.

3 “You are already clean because of what I have told you.

4 Live in me, and I will live in you. A branch cannot produce any fruit by itself. It has to stay attached to the vine. In the same way, you cannot produce fruit unless you live in me.

5 “I am the vine. You are the branches. Those who live in me while I live in them will produce a lot of fruit. But you can't produce anything without me.

6 Whoever doesn't live in me is thrown away like a branch and dries up. Branches like this are gathered, thrown into a fire, and burned.

7 If you live in me and what I say lives in you, then ask for anything you want, and it will be yours.

8 You give glory to my Father when you produce a lot of fruit and therefore show that you are my disciples.

9 “I have loved you the same way the Father has loved me. So live in my love.

10 If you obey my commandments, you will live in my love. I have obeyed my Father's commandments, and in that way I live in his love.

11 I have told you this so that you will be as joyful as I am, and your joy will be complete.

12 Love each other as I have loved you. This is what I'm commanding you to do.

13 The greatest love you can show is to give your life for your friends.

14 You are my friends if you obey my commandments. "


1 Peter 1:22-25 (GW)

" 22 Love each other with a warm love that comes from the heart. After all, you have purified yourselves by obeying the truth. As a result you have a sincere love for each other.

23 You have been born again, not from a seed that can be destroyed, but through God's everlasting word that can't be destroyed. That's why {Scripture says},

24 “All people are like grass, and all their beauty is like a flower of the field. The grass dries up and the flower drops off,

25 but the word of the Lord lasts forever.” This word is the Good News that was told to you. "

1 Peter 2:1-2 (GW)

" 1 So get rid of every kind of evil, every kind of deception, hypocrisy, jealousy, and every kind of slander.

2 Desire God's pure word as newborn babies desire milk. Then you will grow in your salvation. "

1 Peter 4:1-19 (GW)

" 1 Since Christ has suffered physically, take the same attitude that he had. (A person who has suffered physically no longer sins.)

2 That way you won't be guided by sinful human desires as you live the rest of your lives on earth. Instead, you will be guided by what God wants you to do.

3 You spent enough time in the past doing what unbelievers like to do. You were promiscuous, had sinful desires, got drunk, went to wild parties, and took part in the forbidden worship of false gods.

4 Unbelievers insult you now because they are surprised that you no longer join them in the same excesses of wild living.

5 They will give an account to the one who is ready to judge the living and the dead.

6 After all, the Good News was told to people like that, although they are now dead. It was told to them so that they could be judged like humans in their earthly lives and live like God in their spiritual lives.

7 The end of everything is near. Therefore, practice self-control, and keep your minds clear so that you can pray.

8 Above all, love each other warmly, because love covers many sins.

9 Welcome each other as guests without complaining.

10 Each of you as a good manager must use the gift that God has given you to serve others.

11 Whoever speaks must speak God's words. Whoever serves must serve with the strength God supplies so that in every way God receives glory through Jesus Christ. Glory and power belong to Jesus Christ forever and ever! Amen.

12 Dear friends, don't be surprised by the fiery troubles that are coming in order to test you. Don't feel as though something strange is happening to you,

13 but be happy as you share Christ's sufferings. Then you will also be full of joy when he appears again in his glory.

14 If you are insulted because of the name of Christ, you are blessed because the Spirit of glory—the Spirit of God—is resting on you.

15 If you suffer, you shouldn't suffer for being a murderer, thief, criminal, or troublemaker.

16 If you suffer for being a Christian, don't feel ashamed, but praise God for being called that name.

17 The time has come for the judgment to begin, and it will begin with God's family. If it starts with us, what will be the end for those who refuse to obey the Good News of God?

18 If it's hard for the person who has God's approval to be saved, what will happen to the godless sinner?

19 Those who suffer because that is God's will for them must entrust themselves to a faithful creator and continue to do what is good.

I pray that this message gets through your hard heart and blinded mind before it's to late..this is a matter of spiritual Life and Death..because

...Galatians 6:6-10 (GW)

"6 The person who is taught God's word should share all good things with his teacher.

7 Make no mistake about this: You can never make a fool out of God. Whatever you plant is what you'll harvest.

8 If you plant in {the soil of} your corrupt nature, you will harvest destruction. But if you plant in {the soil of} your spiritual nature, you will harvest everlasting life.

9 We can't allow ourselves to get tired of living the right way. Certainly, each of us will receive {everlasting life} at the proper time, if we don't give up.

10 Whenever we have the opportunity, we have to do what is good for everyone, especially for the family of believers. "

REPENT...REPENT!!!! THAT'S ALL WE HEAR IN CHURCHES AROUND THE WORLD...But just what do they mean by repentance?



True bible repentance is a matter of the HEART AND THE SOUL (Mind) it's NOT a matter of our churches stands on doctrine or what my preacher FEELS IS RIGHT AT ANY GIVEN MOMENT.



Repentance means TURNING FROM one thing and NEVER GOING BACK so when you turn around your thinking about sin and won't go back to do it again then YOU HAVE REPENTED OF IT AND GOD IS FREE TO SAVE YOUR SPIRIT FROM HELL and BEGIN to save your soul (Mind) from A LIFETIME OF DARKNESS and DECEPTION.

Do not let ANYONE for any reason make you believe that God cannot save you,there is not one single person alive that God could'nt pull from Hell's grasp..THAT'S A FACT!!

Romans 10:9-10 states


For with your heart you believe to get RIGHTEOUSNESS;and with the MOUTH CONFESSION IS MADE RESULTING IN SALVATION."


Are you one of those that will not be there because you where deceived into a false salvation?

Nothing could be more misunderstood than what it takes for salvation and the purpose behind it.

Let’s first define what salvation is; Salvation is eternal life as the children of God.

This is a generally accepted idea by most Christian denominations, but varies in how they see achieving it. Let us now examine the truth of the matter, salvation as revealed in Gods Word. Saved By Grace The Bible repeatedly states that we are saved by grace, and therefore people cannot conceive of any works.

They do not understand that a Christian is in training for what he will be doing in the next life, and therefore missing the whole purpose of salvation.

The meaning of the term grace as used in the Bible is this, a free gift, or an undeserved pardon. We are all saved by grace, but we are also rewarded according to our works, good works or evil works.

Over and over again the Bible teaches us that we will be rewarded according to our works. We can not earn salvation by our own works, nor does the Bible teach it anywhere.

Now everyone has works of either good or bad, and bad works earn eternal death, but good works earn something too, and it is not salvation. We may receive it as Gods gift through Jesus, but a person can not of himself create it, we must go to God through Jesus to get it.

ISA 59:1-2 says:

"The Lords hand is not shortened that it cannot save; neither his ear heavy that it cannot hear:

but your sins have separated you from your God, and your sins have hid his face from you that he will not hear"

Also, Romans 3:23 tells us that our sins have cut us off from God and all have sinned, thus, cutting us off from his gift of salvation.

How then do you gain access?

"God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten son, that whoever believes in (in what? in the gospel he taught) him should not perish, but have everlasting life" (John 3:16).

"For if when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his son ... (ROM 5:10-11).

So then, we are now reconciled to God by Jesus death, we now have contact with God, and he has eternal life to give as a gift through his son.

" "that God has given us eternal life, and this life is in his son. He that has the son has life; and he that does not have the Son of God has not life" (John 5:11-12).

But then, just how then do we receive it from him?

Our Faith "I say to you, He that believes (has faith) on me has everlasting life" (John 6:47)

It is commonly thought that one need only believe in Jesus for salvation, it is true that you need a belief or faith in Jesus, but do you understand what kind?

"For by grace are you saved through faith;" (EPH 2:8).

We must have faith that the blood of Christ has paid the penalty for our past sins, and that we are saved by grace, it does not however excuse our sins.

Faith does not do away with the law, for the law defines what sin is, (Romans 3:20)

It is by our faith that we establish the law. "Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid (NO): we establish the law" (ROM 3:31).

We establish the law, and the law defines sin, and sin is the transgression of the law, and the law sets the rules by which to live. Therefore the law has the power to take the life of a sinner.

A sinner is under the law, but when a sinner repents and accepts the blood of Christ for payment of his sins he is pardoned by grace and the law is no longer hanging over him to claim his life. It is those who are still sinning, that do not repent, that are under the law.

"Even so, faith if it has not works is dead, being alone. Yes, a man may say, You have faith, and I have works: show me your faith without works, and I will show you my faith by my works ... But do you know o vain man, that faith without works is dead?" (James 2:17-20)

In other words, your belief is not enough, it is through your faith, an active faith, that you keep the law. Our works by faith, is a living faith that saves.

The Holy Spirit "Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and you will receive the gift of the holy spirit" (Acts 2:38).

It is on real repentance of sin, and a real desire to quite sinning, and a faith in Jesus, that is expressed in a water baptism that we receive the holy spirit as a gift, by grace.

"But if the spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also enliven your mortal bodies by his spirit that dwells in you" (ROM 8:11).

"In whom (Christ) you also trusted, after that you heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation: in whom also after that you believed, you were sealed with that holy spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession..." (EPH 1:13-14).

Once one receives the holy spirit, sealed with the holy spirit of promise, they become heirs of Gods promise, not yet an inheritor of that promise, for the inheritance is conditional, getting into Gods kingdom is conditional.

The inheritance is freely given, by grace, one is now under the promise of grace and not under the penalty of the law, yet conditionally.

As long as the Holy Spirit resides within a person, they remain heirs to the promise. But how does one keep the Holy Spirit?

God gives the Holy Spirit to them that obey him Acts 5:32, by obeying!

But what does obeying God mean?

The word works means actions, labors, deeds, and can be broken down into two ways, physical acts or spiritual acts, both of which a true Christian must demonstrate in his life, for works are the demonstration of your faith.

"What then?

Shall we sin (transgress Gods law), because we are not under the law but under grace?

God forbid (NO!)."

Grace does not mean you are free to sin, "Sin is the transgression of the law"

(1 John 3:4).

"Do you not know brethren, (for I speak to them that have knowledge of the law) how that the law has dominion over a man as long as he lives?"

(ROM 7:1).

Being under grace, is to no longer be under the penalty or claim of the law, not the law itself, Christ paid the penalty, he satisfied the claim of the law, he did not do away with the law, the law reflects Gods character, setting the standard for sinless behavior.

"And hereby do we know that we know him, if we keep his commandments. He that says I know him, and keeps not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. But who ever keeps his word, in him is the love of God perfected"

(1 John 2:3-6)

If you are not keeping the commandments, yet you call yourself a Christian, you are a liar, the truth of Christ and God are not in you. You must prove that you know him by keeping the commandments.

"Not every one that says to me, Lord, Lord, will enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that does the will of my Father which is in heaven."

(Matt 7:21)

, to believe in Christ is not enough to get you into the kingdom of heaven, you must also do his will,

"for not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law will be justified."

(ROM 2:13).

"They that do the commandments have a right to the tree of life."

(REV 22:14).

It is not hard to keep God's commandments with the power of the Holy Spirit living within one. The Holy Spirit is there to help a person keep Gods law by instilling his characteristics of patience, faith, and understanding.

But it is by our works that we are rewarded. Everyone has works, evil works, which are the disobedience of Gods laws or commandments, and which earn a death sentence, or good works that earn or have a reward, not salvation, for salvation is by grace.

A person is judged and rewarded according to his works during his converted (after receiving the Holy Spirit) life, to determine what position, office, or rank he will receive upon entering Gods kingdom.

"...has made us unto our God, kings and priests: and we will reign on the earth"

(Rev 5:10).

"For the Son of Man will come in the glory of his Father with his angels; and then he will reward every man according to his works"

(Matt 16:27).

"And he that overcomes, and keeps my works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations:"

(Rev 2:26).

"You can see how, by works a man is justified,.."

(James 2:24)

Whether we are kings, or priests, or some other position in Gods kingdom will be determined by our works here and now.

Grace will get one into Gods kingdom, but works will qualify one for an office in Gods kingdom, we are being saved to serve, and if you do not qualify to serve, your works can keep you out of God's kingdom, you can lose the promise, the gift of salvation.

Read the parable of the pounds in Luke 19:12-27 regarding the Christian reward upon Jesus return.

Salvation then is Gods free gift, by grace, to mankind, but it can only be achieved by faith in Christ and God.

Through the Holy Spirit dwelling within you, it becomes possible to produce good works separate from your own personal labour, which in turn qualifies one for a position in Gods kingdom !


A quote from an Ex-Atheist:

"I used to be an atheist. And like most atheists, the issue of people believing in God bothered me greatly.

What is it about atheists that we would spend so much time, attention, and energy refuting something that we don't believe even exists?!

What causes us to do that?

When I was an atheist, I attributed my intentions as caring for those poor, delusional people...to help them release their hope in a god which I believed was completely ill-founded.

To be honest, I also had another motive. As I challenged those who believed in God, I was deeply curious to see if they could convince me otherwise.

Part of my quest was to become free from the question of God completely. If I could "conclusively prove" to believers that they were wrong, then the issue is off the table; and I would be free to go about my life.

I didn't realize that the reason the topic of God weighed so heavily on my mind, was simply because the "God" I didn't believe in was pressing the issue upon my heart and mind.

I have come to find out that God wants to be known, he's NOT hiding from us at all. God requires all men to seek him as he has set-up to be sought NOT as we dictate to him! He created us with the intention that we would know him;and the "Internal Drive" to find him in all of what he made.This is the ONLY logical thing he could have done, as to not know him would make no sense at all.

He has surrounded us with evidence of himself and he keeps the question of his existence squarely before us. During the time I was denying HE WAS THERE I couldn't escape thinking about the possibility of God.

In fact, the day I chose to acknowledge God's existence, my prayer began with, "Ok, you win..." It might be that the underlying reason atheists are bothered by people believing in God is because God is actively pursuing them AND THEY CANNOT IN THEIR PRIDE ADMIT to it.


I am not the only one who has experienced this. Malcolm Muggeridge, socialist and philosophical author, wrote,

"I had a notion that somehow, besides questing, I was being pursued." C.S. Lewis said he remembered, "...night after night, feeling whenever my mind lifted even for a second from my work, the steady, unrelenting approach of Him whom I so earnestly desired not to meet.

I gave in, and admitted that God was God, and knelt and prayed: perhaps, that night, the most dejected and reluctant convert in all of England."

Lewis went on to write a book titled, "Surprised by Joy" as a result of knowing God. I too had no expectations other than rightfully admitting God's existence.

Yet over the following several months, I became amazed by his love for me." This question alone should make every Atheist in the world take stock in just what their motivation is, because IF they were right then they should have DISPROVED GOD LONG AGO since after all there is no such thing as "God in any form" and moved on with real life instead of wasting their time and money on one rabbit hole after another.

The very simple observation in any debate between a TRUE BELIEVER and real Atheist (Not just a religious person who found no joy in life following man invented rules; this is not a true Atheist) proves one thing clearly....an Atheist goes out of their way to DEGRADE, PUT DOWN, and otherwise abuse any reference to deity or the church.

This does not promote in any way a "logical debate" of the facts at hand but rather exposes a deep seated pre-hatred and animosity toward the very mention of any form of outside control to their lives.

It has been said and rightly so "that an Atheist cannot find God for the same reason that a thief cannot find a cop" they are in constant repel mode instead of attraction mode to the answer to an age old question, is God there?

I mean really just look at ANY online debate today on the net and see this pattern repeat itself over and over again: "I don't think this guy was ever really an atheist. I wonder what argument finally persuaded him to join the crazies? The hilarious argument from design?

He wanted to be a Christian. hell, he might have made it all up as christian propaganda. As far as I'm concerned, if you care about enlightenment and truth at all, you'll see through the petty superstitions of the past."This line of illogical reasoning without a breath continues to be the standard banner of the Atheist mindset in any forum.

Harassment instead of answering the question, misdirection and smoke and mirrors win the day for the Atheist NOT LOGICAL REASONING BUT NAME CALLING and vindictive sentiments are the only response to believers evidences that we give without EVER refuting one little bit of proof we present, it's no wonder Atheism has continued to fail in every way, both in its political and religious forms (Yes I said Religious! Atheism is as much a false religious belief system as any other on the earth.) Why?

Because it, like all forms of "MAN-MADE CRAP" fails to offer a shred of "life altering evidence" nothing that Atheists have done has made things better for the rest of us in the real world but even the worst faith on the planet can at the very least; claim good results for the poor and needy.

Where has this happened with the national Atheistic movements? I'm not saying that "individual Atheists" cannot effect change around them;of course they can and do. I'm talking about "the movement" as a whole. It is their "self worship" which becomes the god that the Atheist promotes. It is that same selfishness on a "grand scale" with no moral compass to give it a balance and give back to societies.


“Many people fear nothing more terribly than to take a position which stands out sharply and clearly from the prevailing opinion. The tendency of most is to adopt a view that is so ambiguous that it will include everything, and so popular that it will include everybody.”– Martin Luther King, Jr.

What this great man said is so true when it comes to taking a stand for or against the God question. Atheist's with only a few exceptions fail to present logical reasoned answers to "creationist evidences" and tend to resort to insults instead of trying to dismantle with reasonable thoughts the evidence presented to them. Why do they do this?

I believe it to be out of the fear of finding out they have both lied and been lied too, and simply cannot face the facts as we see them. It does not matter the reason, you will one day face the truth no matter who you fool here!

But it is also the way that God has made it possible to know him.....BY FAITH ALONE, there's no other way to have God revealed in the physical evidence you seek! All that can be seen now is circumstantial Evidence....FAITH ALONE releases the mind into deep truth!

The simple fact is that not one Atheist in all of history has DISPROVED GOD'S EXISTENCE with any certainty whatsoever speaks volumes; for if in all of history it had been done there would no longer be a need for Atheism as we know it today.

The questions would become mute at the point the "God issue" was DISPROVED!

Just as today you no longer see people who believe the earth is square and flat at least not people who are med free...WHY? Because that was DISPROVED centuries ago and the evidence has forever silenced the naysayers, the same is true concerning the God question!

Here is a quote proving this to be the case (from:HERE ):

"The word is out, “atheistic” humanism has failed!


This is most evident in the United States as we witness via organized humanism’s ineffectual response to the religious Right’s worldview, and via the general attitude of Americans toward religion, superstition and science.

Why has this happened to humanism when other “movements,” such as those championing African-Americans or Jews or Gays, have made significant progress, and have done so despite the secular and religious Right’s thirty-year affront to progressive ideals?

Could humanism’s failure as a worldview, to some extent, be because so many humanists see their worldview as an alternative to religion rather than a self-contained faithof its own?

How many times do we humanists find ourselves describing our beliefs by calling out a litany of ideas and faiths we don’t happen to subscribe to?

It is at times as if humanism would not exist if it were not for religion.

It is no wonder that organized humanism, cautious about becoming a religious alternative tend to follow a big tent model, wrapping as much as they can into their message – secularism, science advocacy, atheism, skepticism, and somewhere in the mess, humanism – while boosting their revenues even if that means diluting their original message." whatever that was!

There is a vast difference between being able to Think freely about what life really means and being bound to "religious stinking' thinking".

Religion as a man-made entity has never freed anyone from anything at any point in history, in fact just like Atheism it is nothing more than another man-made box to think from.

All any man-made institution has done is too barrow from the real thing and promote itself as something it's not, this is true Hypocrisy at the highest level, adding too or taking from what God made perfect already.

What about SIN and what it does to you?

It's important to know this in order to understand why you think the way you do about God!

This is something the Holy Spirit has layed on my heart, therefore I've spent lots of study time on this.... I hope that this will be an eye opener for anyone who reads this. These are not my words but rather that of the One True Living God!

Do Not be Deceived..........YOU Will NOT enter the Kingdom of Heaven with SIN in your life..GET IT OUT,NOW!!!

1 Corinthians 6:9-10

9 Do you not know that the UNRIGHTEOUS WILL NOT INHERIT THE KINGDOM OF GOD? DO NOT BE DECEIVED. Neither FORNICATORS, nor IDOLATERS, nor ADULTERERS, nor HOMOSEXUALS, nor SODOMITES, 10 nor THIEVES, nor COVETOUS, nor DRUNKARDS, nor REVILERS, nor EXTORTIONERS will inherit the kingdom of God. 11 And such were (THIS IS THE KEY"WERE") some of you. But you were washed, but you were sanctified, but you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God.(NKJV)

UNRIGHTEOUS- wicked, unjust, heathen, ungodlyWILL NOT INHERIT- meaning to be an heir

THE KINGDOM OF GOD- Heaven and all that is connected to God's will and inheritance.

DO NOT BE DECEIVED-a straying from, seduced, delusion, error, "the deceiver" is the title of the devil. Lit. "the deceiving one", Often it has the sense of "deceiving oneself" eg. 1Cor. 6:9;15:33, Gal 6:7NEITHER FORNICATORS,- (Greek word pornos)-whoremonger, prostitute, a crime of impurity between unmarried persons. Figuratively-infidelity to God.

NOR IDOLATERS-(Greek word eidololatres), an “idolater” is found in 1 Cor. 5:10, 11; 6:9; 10:7; the warning is to believers against turning away from God to idolatry, whether “openly or secretly, consciously or unconsciously” Eph. 5:5; Rev. 21:8; 22:15.

NOR ADULTERERS-(Greek word moichos) denotes one “who has unlawful intercourse with the spouse of another,”

NOR HOMOSEXUALS-(Greek word arsenokoite) Two occurrences; translates as “abuser of (one’s) self with mankind” once, and “defile (one’s) self with mankind” once. One who lies with a male as with a female, sodomite, homosexual.

NOR SODOMITES-[malakos ] adj. Of uncertain affinity; Four occurrences; translates as “soft” three times, and “effeminate” once. 1 soft, soft to the touch. 2 metaph. in a bad sense. 2a effeminate. 2a1 of a catamite. 2a2 of a boy kept for homosexual relations with a man. 2a3 of a male who submits his body to unnatural lewdness. 2a4 of a male prostitute.

NOR THIEVES-(Greek word kleptes) is used (a) literally, someone who steals, Matt. 6:19, 20; 24:43; Luke 12:33, 39; John 10:1, 10; 12:6; 1 Cor. 6:10; 1 Pet. 4:15; (b) metaphorically of “false teachers,” John 10:8;

NOR COVETOUS-(Greek word pleonektes), lit., “(eager) to have more” i.e., to have what belongs to others; hence, “greedy of gain, covetous,”

NOR DUNKARDS-(Greek word methysos), meth´-oo-sos; from tipsy, i.e. (as noun) a sot:— drunkard.Another form of to drink to intoxication, i.e. get drunk(Intoxication of ant kind)-Drugs

NOR REVILERS- (Greek word loidoros ) From loidos (mischief);

denotes “to abuse, revile,” to pick on, be mean,“to speak profanely, to accuse.

NOR EXTORTIONERS- (Greek word harpax) adj. 1 rapacious, ravenous. 2 a extortioner, a robber, extorting money or property

WILL INHERIT -(The Greek word used here is ou) “no, not,” expressing a negation absolutely, is rendered “nay,” e.g., in Matt. 5:37; 13:29; John 7:12, kjv (rv, “not so”); Acts 16:37; 2 Cor. 1:17-19; Jas. 5:12.

Now lets turn to Galatians 5:19-21

19 Now the works of the flesh are evident, which are: ADULTERY, FORNICATION, UNCLEANNESS, LASCIVIOUSNESS, 20 IDOLATRY, WITCHCRAFT or SORCERY (Take note here once and for all, see below), HATRED, CONTENTIONS(variance), JEALOUSIES(emulations), OUTBURST OF WRATH, SELFISH AMBITIONS(strife), DISSENSIONS(seditions), HERESIES, 21 ENVY, MURDERS, DRUNKENNESS, REVELRIES(revelings), and the like; of which I tell you beforehand, just as I also told you in time past, that those who practice such things WILL NOT INHERIT the kingdom of God.(NKJV)

ADULTERY-(Greek word moichos) denotes one “who has unlawful intercourse with the spouse of another,”FORNICATION,- (Greek word pornos)-whoremonger, prostitute, a crime of impurity between unmarried persons. Figuratively-infidelity to God.

UNCLEANNESS-(Greek word akatharsia) impure, [lewd] or [demonic]):— foul, unclean

LASCIVIOUSNESS-(Greek word aselgeia) “wantonness, licentiousness, lasciviousness,” is translated “filthy

IDOLATRY-(Greek word eidololatria), Heathen sacrifices were sacrificed to demons, 1 Cor. 10:19; there was a dire reality in the cup and table of demons and in the involved communion with demons. In Rom. 1:22-25, “idolatry,” the sin of the mind against God (Eph. 2:3), and immorality, sins of the flesh, are associated, and are traced to lack of the acknowledgment of God and of gratitude to Him. An “idolater” is a slave to the depraved ideas his idols represent, Gal. 4:8, 9; and thereby, to divers lusts, Titus 3:3

WITCHCRAFT or SORCERY-(Greek word pharmakeia and pharmakon), medication (“pharmacy”), magic (lit. or fig.):— sorcery, witchcraft.

(Greek word pharmakous), from pharmakon, (a drug, i.e. spell-giving potion); a druggist (“pharmacist”) or poisoner, a magician:— sorcerer. You will please note that IN NO WAY is Witchcraft to be equated with any form of Spiritual power is is however attached to the FLESHLY MENTAL REALM and is therefore LIMITED in its power toward the Church of Jesus, this does however explain WHY ITS POWER IS SO HARD TO UPROOT and why its influence goes so deep into societies through the Centuries.

HATRED-Greek word echthra), “enmity” “enmities,” “hatred.” It is the opposite of agape, “love.”

VARIANCE-(Greek words eris), er´-is; a quarrel, wrangling:— contention, debate, strife, variance.

EMULATIONS- (Greek word zelos), dzay´-los; heat, ardor; in an unfavorable one, jealousy, as of a husband [fig. of God], or an enemy, malice):— emulation, envy (-ing), fervent mind, indignation, “zeal, jealousy,” is rendered “fierceness”

WRATH-(Greek word thymos) “hot anger, wrath,” is rendered “fierceness”

STRIFE-(Greek word eritheia)“ambition, self-seeking, rivalry,” self-will being an underlying idea in the word; hence it denotes “party-making.” It is derived, not from eris, “strife,” but from erithos, “a hireling”; hence the meaning of “seeking to win followers,” “factions,” so rendered “strifes”; not improbably the meaning here is rivalries, or base ambitions (all the other words in the list express abstract ideas rather than factions)

SEDITIONS-(Greek words dichostasia) lit., “a standing apart” (dicha, “asunder, apart,” stasis, “a standing”), hence “a dissension, division,” is translated “seditions”

HERESIES-(Greek word hairesis)denotes (a) “a choosing, choice” (from haireomai, “to choose”); then, “that which is chosen,” and hence, “an opinion,” especially a self-willed opinion, which is substituted for submission to the power of truth, and leads to division and the formation of sects, Gal. 5:20 (marg., “parties”); such erroneous opinions are frequently the outcome of personal preference or the prospect of advantage; see 2 Pet. 2:1, where “destructive” signifies leading to ruin; some assign even this to (b); in the papyri the prevalent meaning is “choice” “a sect”; this secondary meaning, resulting from (a), is the dominating significance in the NT, Acts 5:17; 15:5; 24:5, 14; 26:5; 28:22; “heresies” in 1 Cor. 11:19

ENVYINGS- (Greek word phthonos)“envy,” is the feeling of displeasure produced by witnessing or hearing of the advantage or prosperity of others; this evil sense always attachés to this word, Matt. 27:18; Mark 15:10; Rom. 1:29; Gal. 5:21; Phil. 1:15; 1 Tim. 6:4; Titus 3:3; 1 Pet. 2:1; so in Jas. 4:5, where the question is rhetorical and strongly remonstrative, signifying that the Spirit (or spirit) which God made to dwell in us was certainly not so bestowed that we should be guilty of “envy.”

MURDERS-(Greek word phonos)(to slay); murder:— murder, + be slain with, slaughter.

DRUNKENNESS-(Greek word methe)an intoxicant, i.e. (by impl.) intoxication:— drunkenness. “strong drink”, denotes “drunkenness, habitual intoxication,”

REVELLINGS-(Greek word komos)a carousal (as if letting loose):— revelling, rioting “a revel, carousal,” the concomitant and consequence of drunkenness, is used in the plural, Rom. 13:13, translated by the singular, “reveling” (kjv, “rioting”); Gal. 5:21 and 1 Pet. 4:3, “revelings.”, “prodigality, a wastefulness, profligacy"

"those who PRACTICE such things will NOT inherit the kingdom of God." ( A person who PRACTICES DAILY ANY OF THESE sinful, demonicly influenced WEAKNESSES in personality CANNOT be in a place to benifit from the Kingdoms influences and will end up in a different place than heaven NO MATTER WHAT THEY THINK ABOUT RELIGION AND FAITH! )

I have to say that this was an eye opener studying these verses word for word in the original text ; it gave me a much much better understanding of what God says. There is NO way to Mis-interpret what this text is saying. God has given us every tool, every truth, every key, everything at our finger tips. We have no excuse for not learning His truth. When we stand before the all Mighty and give account of our life we will find out that the ONLY thing that was worth our time and effort was seeking God's face, spending time with God's people, and serving God's interests. How foolish and naked we will feel, when He shows us all the fruitless time here on earth we've wasted. All these things that people do that will not enter the Kingdom, just don't seem worth the eternal consequence. Please, People re=read carefully the true meanings of these words. May the Holy Spirit convict us were we NEED to be convicted before it's to late. Remember these are God's definitions the original meanings, not the ones that we have thought. May our hearts be tender. None of it is worth losing our Heavenly Home. 1 John 5:18a "We know that anyone born of God does not CONTINUE to sin." We are called to be differnt, and to allow God's light (Jesus' light) to shine through us.

Let me give you an example: Here is a man who has struggles with approval and alcohol all His life. God gets a hold on Him, but He only give a little of Himself to God. He is deceiving Himself. By all outward appearance He is a Godly man, every time the church doors are open He's there dressed in His best. He talks an amazing talk, seems to be very Godly, But the truth is; is the man hasn't really changed, he still drinks, smokes, and smokes drugs, still flirts with other women, even though he's married. He is deceiving Himself. (interesting that God's word say " Do not be deceived ) And worst of all showing others that proclaiming to be a Christian is no different than being of this world. Yet this man still in all his pride and arrogant, believes he's right. And seems to refuse to repent and FULLY surrender his ALL to the Almighty. Now because of this man's life he's living ; His son who desperately needs God, and knows He's there but doesn't DO anything about it, See's this example of his earthly Father strutting in front of Him doing the same things as everyone else in this world. He doesn't see a Godly man showing Him the truth, the love, the wrath of the Almighty.

So now one of two things will happen....One the son See's no need to serve God (there's no difference)and use that as an excuse not to change and serve God or Two the son knowing that Christians aren't to act and live that way, will just get further away from receiving the truth of God and His transforming power. Either way the end result of the Father's ungodly and hypocritical behavior doesn't no one any good. It hurt God, and only keep Him from a close relationship with God, His deceives himself and walks in a non-victorious life, and he is hurting his son, who is watching. My heart truly hurts...Please open the eyes of your hearts people, If we are REAL children of God we WILL give up self and we will serve God in our outward and inward life. There Will be a major change in us. THE LIGHT in us WILL shine before men, that they may see your good deeds and praise your Father in Heaven.

Matthew 5:16 "We are called to be the salt of the earth.The world will know us by our fruit; the fruit of the spirit....."

THE FRUIT OF THE SPIRITGalatians 5:22-26

22 "BUT the fruit of the Spirit is LOVE, JOY, PEACE, LONG-SUFFERING, KINDNESS, GOODNESS, FAITHFULNESS, 23 GENTLENESS, SELF-CONTROL (Temperance). Against such there is no law. 24 And those who are Christ’s have crucified the flesh with its passions and desires. 25 If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit. 26 Let us not become conceited, provoking one another, envying one another."

(Love which is the greatest command 1 Corinthians 13) read it

LOVE-(Greek words agape)“feast of charity” once. All in compassing love. 1 brotherly love, affection, good will, love, benevolence. 2 love feasts.JOY-(Greek word chara) cheerfulness, i.e. calm delight:— gladness, × greatly, (× be exceeding) joy (-ful, -fully, fulness, -ous).

PEACE-(Greek word eirene)prosperity:— one, peace, quietness, rest, + set at one again,the harmonized relationships between God and man

LONG-SUFFERING-(Greek word makrothymia)“forbearance, patience, longsuffering”

GENTLENESS-(Greek word chrestotes) usefulness, i.e. mor denotes “goodness” in the sense of what is upright, righteous, Rom. 3:12 (translated “good”); in the sense of kindness of heart or act, said of God, Rom. 2:4; 11:22; Eph. 2:7 (“kindness”); Titus 3:4 (“kindness”); said of believers and rendered “kindness,” 2 Cor. 6:6; Col. 3:12; Gal. 5:22 (rv; kjv, “gentleness”)

GOODNESS-(Greek word agathosyne)“over,” rendered “beyond” virtue or beneficence:— goodness.FAITH-(Greek word pistis)conviction, espec. reliance upon Christ for salvation; truth itself:— assurance, belief, believe, faith, fidelity “firm persuasion,” a conviction based upon hearing (akin to peitho, “to persuade”), is used in the NT always of “faith in God or Christ, or things spiritual.”

MEEKNESS-(Greek word praotes, praupathia), humility gentleness, mildness, meekness.

TEMPERANCE-(Greek words enkrateia)“strength,” occurs in Acts 24:25; Gal. 5:23; 2 Pet. 1:6 (twice), in all of which it is rendered “temperance”, “self-control” is the preferable rendering, as “temperance” is now limited to one form of self-control; the various powers bestowed by God upon man are capable of abuse; the right use demands the controlling power of the will under the operation of the Spirit of God; in Acts 24:25 the word follows “righteousness,” which represents God’s claims, self-control being man’s response thereto; in 2 Pet. 1:6, it follows “knowledge,” suggesting that what is learned requires to be put into practice

26 "Let us NOT become CONCEITED, PROVOKING one another, ENVYING one another"

Let us NOT-(Greek word for Not is-me, mege, mepou) me, may; a primary particle of qualified negation (expresses an absolute denial); (adv.) not, (conjunc.) lest; also whether:— any, but (that), × forbear, + God forbid, + lack, lest, neither, never, no (× wise in), none, nor, [can-] not, nothing, that not, un [-taken], without.CONCEITED {desirous of vain glory,}-(Greek word kenodoxos) vainly glorifying, i.e. self-conceited:— desirous of vain-glory in Gal. 5:26, (kjv, “desirous of vain glory”)

PROVOKING-(Greek word prokaleo)“to call forth,” as to a contest, hence “to stir up what is evil in another,” occurs in the middle voice in Gal. 5:26

ENVYING-(Greek word phthoneo)to be jealous of:— envy.

May you walk in the freedom and the joy that a walk close to God brings. If the Holy Spirit has convicted you in anyway, please repent (turn from that sin and not doing it anymore) and ask God for forgiveness. Please see the Video on my other post "True and False Conversion" And while this might just blow your theology out of the water, I WOULD ASK YOU...ISN'T HEAVEN FOREVER WORTH IT TO LOSE AN EARTHLY IDEA IN FAVOR OF AN ETERNAL TRUTH?

How to Defeat an atheist argument!
'Click'By spiderpam Hold them to their namesake

Ask questions make them walk out their irrational beliefs to the bitter end, don’t let them grab Christian morals or ideas in order to stay afloat.

Atheism is defined in two ways

Disbelief in or denial of the existence of God or gods.

The doctrine that there is no God or gods.

Godlessness; immorality.

When we debate an atheist the first and most prevalent point usually made is that Christianity is illogical. But wait

An atheist only has three places in which to base their standards and none of them can account for logic and thought let us look at them:

Nature- nature is defined for humans by the fives senses: touch, smell, sight, hear, taste.Thinking is not a sense found is nature thus you can't use it for any basis for thought or logic.

Society- Basically majority rule, but to use this for thought, logic or common sense majority cannot account for this world today. . When ever it’s tried, you get mass choas is the next step "you don’t agree with society, you die." We would be just robots the void of individual thought. And whose to say which society idea is right, There is no standard to base in a majority rule. Another point to bring it home is: Why does every sane person have a conscience, even when it is not dictated by society?

Individualism- The most impossible, One individualism can never be wrong thus they can never be right everything is subjective. Atheist hate this, because by there very definition the claim an absolute NO GOD which means nothing when coming from an atheist. In our world today, can a atheist explain how personality could have ever evolved from the impersonal, or how order could have ever resulted from chaos?

Morality- We can’t say atheist are immortal, but they have no basis for morality.

A true atheist can never say something is bad or wrong, to say so implies they must know what is good or right. That’s where they use Christian values to define their beliefs in the lack of values and the bible or God. To put it simple bad can only exist when there is first good ie rust can exist on a car, moth ridden clothes need clothes. Evil can only exist where there is good, Christians can tell what is bad because we know what is good. Atheists don’t have that luxury because their words are always subjective and an absolute can never be reached.

Keeping the above in mind ask an atheist these questions:

What is logic?

What is truth?

Whose truth is right?

Are truth and logic material?

Can you see it?

To claim logic you must determine what determines logic or who?

Where does logic come from?

Who or what decides logic and whose to say whose logic is right?

Where did you get your views from can you map them by purely material means?

How do draw the conclusion of whose logic is true logic?

And when you get there how can you be sure it is true or even valid?

What will you use to determine the validity of your own logic?

and finally How can an atheist truly know what is wrong or bad?

When you get through these you will have a new agnostic and then you can present the gospel and it will make more sense when they realize their whole view is senseless and illogical.

Don’t get me wrong I believe there are true atheists out there, but we will never meet them as they are the truly insane or the walking robot dead. A true atheist would never debate a Christian, how could they? Everything is subjective and he has no basis to fault Christianity. He can disagree, but it’s truly meaningless.

To you ex atheist or new agnostic be honest. Is there any evidence that would satisfy you and persuade you to become a believer, or are you just going to believe what you WANT to believe? If so why waste your time on a computer?


Testimony of an Ex-Atheist

By Darren "Daz" Gedye

I grew up in a non-Christian home. My father is an atheist and my mother was a backsliding Christian, due mostly to marrying my father I suspect. Anyway, I grew up an atheist. I never went to Church or Sunday school, stayed in bed till lunch-time on Sundays, and hated Christians who I thought were all stupid.

When I came to adolescence I went through a really hard time due to circumstances that I won't bore you with, and I decided life would be easier to bear if I cut out all feelings and contact with other people. I was eleven years old.

I spent the next decade working at achieving that goal and also trying to find a meaning for my life. I went through a stage of fads, where I would be fanatically interested in some subject, and then drop it when I found that it did little or nothing to feed the hunger in my soul. I didn't have many friends at high school, and those I did associate with decided I was the person most likely to initiate a global holocaust.

I dropped out of school after failing my University Entrance exams, and got a job as a chemistry technician with the New Zealand Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. With the money came independence. I left home, was living in a house by myself, going to a job where I spoke to no-one, and going to night school at the local polytechnic where I did the same. I had achieved my goal: my life was empty of any emotions or meaningful contact with others. - It sucked.

The second year I was at night school I noticed a guy in my class was trying to talk to me. He'd been trying for the previous year as well, but I was too messed up to even notice. Luckily he was the patient type. He was a Christian and he invited me to go to an evangelistic outreach with him. I nearly punched him out. After that he tried just to be my friend and not try any heavy evangelism on me.Question marks

As I grew to trust him we started talking about life and stuff like that. I realized that a lot of what I had been told about Christians when I was growing up was not true. I started asking him questions about his beliefs and he answered them, but had the sense not to push it any further.

After a couple of years of this I realized that his worldview made more sense than mine did. I started reading a Bible he gave me and one night alone in my room it dawned on me that it was all true and I was the world's prize idiot. I hit the floor and asked Jesus to take control of my life.

My Mother has since reclaimed her faith so my family is now divided down the middle; my mother and I are Christians, my father and brother are atheists. Becoming a Christian didn't solve my problems, but it helped me to understand them and it opened the way for God to start healing me from my past.

After a few years I started going to Bible College at nights to learn more about God. I did that for two years, but then the pressures of trying to hold down a full-time and demanding job, go to Bible College at night, and help out in the Church and its youth group got too much. I dropped out of Church for a couple of months and failed my subjects at Bible College. I wanted to do something with my life for God, but I didn't know what.

After a long struggle and a fair bit of soul-searching I quit my job and applied for the Youth Intern position at my local Church. I have switched from doing a Diploma of Biblical Studies to doing a Ministry Internship Diploma, which is a much more practical course. I am trying to do less studying of God and more following him. So far I am enjoying it, but I know following God is a lifetime journey. I still have a long way to go.

As an aside, my friend from poly-tech is the most effective evangelist I have ever met. He has never been to Bible College or had any formal training and he says I now know far more theology than he does. But he has a love for God that still amazes me.


Professor Antony Flew confesses his belief in a creator!

Author of "Theology and Falsification," and "Darwinian Evolution""the most famous atheist in the academic world over the last half-century, Professor Antony Flew of England's University of Reading, now accepts the existence of God" (Dallas Morning News)

"Professor Antony Flew, a prominent British philosopher who is considered the world's best-known atheist, has cited advancements in science as proof of the existence of God." (Insight On The News)

"British professor Antony Flew, for decades one of the world's leading philosophers of atheism, publicly announced that he now affirms the existence of a deity." (Dallas Morning News)

"Now, in a remarkable reversal, Mr. Flew holds that the universe was brought into being by an infinite intelligence." (Dallas Morning News)

"This is comparable to Hugh Hefner announcing that he is becoming a celibate." (Insight On The News)Read the three Newspaper articles below:

"Former Atheist Says God Exists"

"An Atheist's Apostasy"

"Academics viewing the universe through a narrow scope should rethink assumptions"Although Flew, for the moment rejects Christianity, he gives his personal views in an interview:

"My one and only piece of relevant evidence [for an Aristotelian God] is the apparent impossibility of providing a naturalistic theory of the origin from DNA of the first reproducing species ... [In fact] the only reason which I have for beginning to think of believing in a First Cause god is the impossibility of providing a naturalistic account of the origin of the first reproducing organisms." (private interview with Antony Flew, Dec 2004) Former Atheist Says God Exists

By: Cliff Kinkaid (Editor of the AIM Report)

Insight On The News

December 21, 2004

It didn't make news, on the front or back pages of leading American newspapers, but Professor Antony Flew, a prominent British philosopher who is considered the world's best-known atheist, has cited advancements in science as proof of the existence of God. This is comparable to Hugh Hefner announcing that he is becoming a celibate.

At a symposium sponsored by the Institute for Meta-scientific Research, Flew said he has come to believe in God based on developments in DNA research. Flew, author of the book, Darwinian Evolution, declared, "What I think the DNA material has done is show that intelligence must have been involved in getting these extraordinarily diverse elements together. The enormous complexity by which the results were achieved look to me like the work of intelligence."

Associated Press distributed a December 9 story by religion writer Richard N. Ostling about Flew's conversion. Flew told AP that his current ideas had some similarity with those of U.S. "intelligent design" theorists, who believe the complexity of life points to an intelligent source of life, rather than the random and natural processes posited by Charles Darwin's theory of evolution.

Flew's statements have been covered in Britain, where he is a professor, but we found nothing about his transformation in major American newspapers such as USA Today, the Washington Post, and the New York Times. Ostling's status as a religion writer may help explain why. The secular press considers this a religion story.

To its credit, however, the Seattle Times permitted Jonathan Witt of the Discovery Institute to write a column noting Flew's conversion in the context of discussing the usually taboo subject of the holes in Darwinian theory.

Witt noted that Darwin and his contemporaries thought a single cell was a simple blob of protoplasm and that it wouldn't have been difficult for nature to randomly produce something so simple. "In those days the cell was a black box, a mystery. But in the 20th century, scientists were able to open that black box and peek inside," he notes. "There they found not a simple blob, but a world of complex circuits, miniaturized motors and digital code. We now know that even the simplest functional cell is almost unfathomable and complex, containing at least 250 genes and their corresponding proteins."

"Darwin's Black Box" is the title of Michael J. Behe's 1996 book. Behe, a professor of biochemistry at Lehigh University, emphasizes the complexity of molecular systems such as the bacterial flagellum. Identified by electron microscopes, it is what Behe calls an "irreducibly complex system" that is necessarily composed of at least three parts: a paddle, a rotor, and a motor. He argues that Darwinian theory cannot account for it.

But those who believe in intelligent design or find gaping holes in the theory of evolution frequently encounter a hostile press. The Discovery Institute recently provided to Accuracy in Media a thick file of complaints about the way their representatives have been treated by the media, especially National Public Radio. The Discovery Institute focuses on the issue of whether there is any evidence of design in nature, rather than whether there is a designer. Still, its representatives tend to be portrayed in religious terms by the media.

Such a tactic is common operating procedure by the ACLU, which is determined to portray any alternative to evolution as religious and therefore not allowed to be taught or even discussed in the public schools.

Back in 2001, when the Public Broadcasting Service aired the seven-part series, Evolution, financed by Microsoft co-founder and billionaire Paul G. Allen, it asked Discovery Institute scientists to appear on the last segment dealing with God and religion. It was a trick. The institute rejected this ploy, saying that its representatives had scientific objections to evolution and that they should be included in the scientific episodes.

PBS went ahead with its one-sided program anyway. In response, the Discovery Institute produced a 152-page viewers guide, noting that the series distorts the scientific evidence, ignores scientific disagreements over Darwin's theory, and misrepresents the theory's critics. Because the PBS series is still being marketed to high schools around the country, the Discovery Institute critique continues to be helpful and relevant. You can find it at: www.reviewevolution.com

PBS and the rest of the media would be well-advised to follow the lead of Antony Flew, who said that his life has been guided by the principle of Plato's Socrates: "Follow the evidence, wherever it leads." Journalists can begin their investigation of the Socratic principle by simply reporting the facts surrounding Flew's amazing evolution and the implications that his statements have for a questionable theory that continues to be taught as the Gospel in the public schools. An Atheist's Apostasy:

By: Editorial Board

Dallas Morning News

December 15, 2004

An intellectual bombshell dropped last week when British professor Antony Flew, for decades one of the world's leading philosophers of atheism, publicly announced that he now affirms the existence of a deity.

To be sure, Mr. Flew has not become an adherent of any creed. He simply believes that science points to the existence of some sort of intelligent designer of the universe. He says evidence from DNA research convinces him that the genetic structure of biological life is too complex to have evolved entirely on its own. Though the 81-year-old philosopher believes Darwinian theory explains a lot, he contends that it cannot account for how life initially began.

We (the Editorial Board of the Dallas Morning News) found this conversion interesting in light of last year's controversy regarding proposed revisions to the state's (Texas) high school biology textbooks. Our view then was that while religion must be kept out of science classes, intellectual honesty demands that when science produces reliable data challenging the prevailing orthodoxies, students should be taught them.

We were bothered by Harvard geneticist Richard Lewontin's statement that for scientists, materialism must be "absolute, for we cannot allow a Divine Foot in the door." That's called stacking the deck.

Mr. Flew may be dead wrong, but it's refreshing to see that an academic of his stature is unafraid to let new facts change his mind. The philosopher told The Associated Press that if admirers are upset with his about-face, then "that's too bad. My whole life has been guided by the principle of Plato's Socrates: Follow the evidence, wherever it leads."

If the scientific data are compelling enough to cause an atheist academic of Antony Flew's reputation to recant much of his life's work, why shouldn't Texas schoolchildren be taught the controversy?Academics viewing the universe through a narrow scope should rethink assumptions

Dallas Morning News

By Roy Abraham Varghese

December 15, 2004

Last week, The Associated Press broke the news that the most famous atheist in the academic world over the last half-century, Professor Antony Flew of England's University of Reading, now accepts the existence of God.

Mr. Flew's best-known plaint for atheism, "Theology and Falsification," was delivered in 1950 to the Socratic Club, chaired by none other than C.S. Lewis. This paper went on to become the most widely reprinted philosophical publication of the last five decades and set the agenda for modern atheism.

Now, in a remarkable reversal, Mr. Flew holds that the universe was brought into being by an infinite intelligence.

"What I think the DNA material has done is show that intelligence must have been involved in getting these extraordinarily diverse elements together," he said. "The enormous complexity by which the results were achieved look to me like the work of intelligence."

Given the conventional wisdom of some psychologists that people rarely, if ever, change their worldview after the age of 30, this radical new position adopted by an 81-year-old thinker may seem startling.

But Mr. Flew's change was consistent with his career-long principle of following the evidence where it led him. And his newfound theism is the product neither of a Damascus road experience nor of fresh philosophical arguments, but by his sustained analysis of scientific data.

Mr. Flew's conclusion is consistent with the actual beliefs of most modern scientific pioneers, from Albert Einstein to quantum physicists like Max Planck and Werner Heisenberg. In their view, the intelligence of the universe - its laws - points to intelligence that has no limitation - "a superior mind," as Einstein put it.

Not a few of our men and women of letters, it would seem, have been looking for God in all the wrong places. Those who dismiss God as a product of psychological conditioning or pre-scientific myth-making have not come to terms with the essential assumptions underlying the scientific enterprise.

Science assumes that the universe follows laws, which leads to the question of how the laws of nature came into being. How does the electron know what to do? In A Brief History of Time, Stephen Hawking asks what breathes fire into the equations of science and gives a universe for them to describe. The answer to the question of why the universe exists, he concluded, would reveal to us "the mind of God."

Last May, I helped organize a New York University symposium on religion and science, with the participation of Mr. Flew and others. Our starting point was science's new knowledge that the universe's history is a story of quantum leaps of intelligence, the sudden yet systematic appearance of intrinsically intelligent systems arranged in an ascending order.

Many people assume that the intelligence in the universe somehow evolved out of non-intelligence, given chance and enough time, and in the case of living beings, through natural selection and random mutation. But even in the most hardheaded materialistic scenario, intelligence and intelligent systems come fully formed from day one.

Matter came with all its ingenious, mathematically precise laws from the time it first appeared. Life came fully formed with the incredibly intelligent symbol processing of DNA, the astonishing phenomenon of protein-folding and the marvel of replication from its very first appearance. Language, the incarnation of conceptual thought with its inexplicable structure of syntax, symbols and semantics, appeared out of the blue, again with its essential infrastructure as is from day one.

The evidence we have shows unmistakably that there was no progressive, gradual evolution of non-intelligence into intelligence in any of the fundamental categories of energy, life or mind. Each one of the three had intrinsically intelligent structures from the time each first appeared. Each, it would seem, proceeds from an infinitely intelligent mind in a precise sequence.

We can, if we want, declare that there is no reason why there are reasonable laws, no explanation for the fact there are explanations, no logic underlying logical processes. But this is manifestly not the conclusion adopted by Einstein, Heisenberg and, most recently, Antony Flew.

Roy Abraham Varghese of Garland is the author of The Wonder of the World: A Journey from Modern Science to the Mind of God (Tyr Publishing).

He helped organize presentations by Antony Flew in Dallas on two occasions. Readers may contact Mr. Varghese through tyrpublishing.com.

hand_right1Atheists and Skeptics have for years said that there is NO real evidence to prove that God is real and he alone is responsible for the creation! Evolution states that "We see evolution as based on the trial-and-error process of variation and natural selection of systems at all levels of complexity". And "The fact that mutations can corrupt DNA is important for the Darwinian paradigm because in order for an organism to eventually evolve into an entirely different organism, changes must be made to the creature's genome over time." The trouble is there is NO evidence anywhere that any life-form has ever changed into another life-form in any fossil record anywhere in the world!

[caption id="attachment_2210" align="alignleft" width="220" caption="Foundational thought makes us see through a FILTERED experience, we therefore filter the evidence we will OURSELVES to believe!"] Foundational thought makes us see through a FILTERED experience, we therefore filter the evidence we will to believe![/caption]

Then there are"Genetic similarities" between species interpreted by evolutionists as "DNA evidence" for evolution. The fact that human and chimp DNA are more than 96% the same is taken wrongly to mean that humans are genetically related rather than just similar to chimps and therefore descended from a common ancestor, of course we know that a common designer would have a lot of common design within his creation just when an Artist creates a series of paintings though not related to each other directly have similar traits to identify it's creator. This in no way PROVES anything one way or the other, although its interesting how evolutionists make such large leaps of faith in their theory without any truth to back it up and then claim that creationist's are using faith as a crutch!

The trouble with Evolution and there's a lot! Is in the clear cut facts of science thatdna-an they seem to refuse to fix when it's found out it's not science and untrue, here's a few to ponder: The Coelacanth ( Pronounced "seal-a-canth"a large fish) supposedly according to evolutionists disappeared from the fossil record with the last of the dinosaurs. That was supposedly 65 million years ago. The problem is that it is still alive and totally unchanged in our oceans today. Where is the evolution of this creature over time if it never changed into anything else? It's still as God made it less than 10,000 years ago! And what about God's "biggest Joke" towards these evolutionists? The platypus has a duck-like bill, swims with webbed feet, and lays eggs. Yet nobody calls it a transitional creature between mammals and ducks. Maybe it would have to go extinct for thousands of years and be found later so they can deceive a future class of people? What about their big theory on Dino's and Birds? Wasn't this at the time the end all to prove the missing link (Transition)? "Archaeopteryx" (Pronounced like "R-k-op-ter-x") has long been held up as the great example of transitional creatures, appearing to be part dinosaur and part bird. However, it is fully formed in and of itself, a complete animal with no half-finished components or useless growths. That is also the case for the other birds in the evolutionary tree, does their shame never end? Evolutionists just threw some of the many living and extinct species of birds next to each other on their chart to make it look like a "series of birds over time", this was very deceptive not to mention dishonest and begs the question: "If their right why do they have to set up "straw-theory's" to knock over?" The same goes for Christians and creationist's that might do the same thing! I understand the jump to protect your theory but to deny scientific Law or kick the "proof"can down the road to avoid the facts is just dishonest research if there's any real research at all!

dna_e0The theory ; get that? "Theory" of Evolution violates completely, two LAWS, not theory's but pure science. The Second Law of Thermodynamics ( Which is the law of increasing entropy, It applies to all systems, open or closed, and to all actions and chemical reactions, from molecules to galaxies. This is a universal law. ) It says that things which start out concentrated together spread out over time or become unorganized, in other words they grow apart from each other rather than improving their state over time. The second issue is the Law of Bio-genesis which was established by Louis Pasteur three years after Darwin's book was published, and simply says that life only comes from life. No matter what these people say they CAN'T overcome these problems...ever, it's a WALL that cannot be penetrated! Living cells will always divide to make new cells, and fertilized eggs and seeds will always develop into animals and plants, but "chemicals" the life blood of evolution's theory can never fall together randomly and make life appear out of nothing. Now remember this a scientific LAW not a theory but do evolutionist's care? No they simply shrug their shoulders and move on with a "Well evolution is a fact and there will be a way around it later in the future. So let's move on to the next point...please?" Instead of stopping and considering the silliness of their positions!

duh-duh Why is it that Amino acid molecules that form proteins, and nucleotide molecules that form DNA and RNA always resist combining at any temperature? Not to mention the simple fact that D.N.A. dilutes in any form of water, this alone means that the so-called "Primal Soup" of evolution would dilute anything begun as life automatically! It is a fact of science that they combine only with the help of "mechanisms" in a living cell or simply a biochemist forcing it to do so in an chemistry laboratory. Why is that? If evolution is at all true, why does it need our help? If the only evolution that can be done needs our help how can it be claimed that nature does it over time? How can we accept these excuses from evolutionist's who use "TIME" as the cure all to prove it could happen when scientific Law says no?

It is a scientific fact that the necessary proteins in D.N.A. cannot be FORMED one at a time over time. Either they are all there at once, ready to work all at once, or nothing takes place at all and they disintegrate, this is God's way of protecting his investment from crappy reasoning. Yet even if it could design proteins, mutation-natural selection would only work on one at a time sporadically over many years without the guarantee that the next one would ever be alike. It's funny that D.N.A. has rubbed scientific facts in the face of evolution for years and we just simply overlook the obvious stupidity involved in their claims and excuses!

The first question that anyone asks when faced with the end of their own strength is "Who am I? Why am I here? and Where am I going?"

Until mankind gets answers to these questions of life then no amount "pseudo-science speak" can answer these important questions, so we are left empty inside because as the tree cannot deny its roots so man cannot run from who he was created to be! Did you know that at the moment of your conception as a fertilized egg you were no bigger than the head of a pin? But you still contained ALL the information of 6 Billion Chemical letters, enough to fill 1,000 books that were 500 pages thick with print that was Microscopic in size!

Think for a moment just how wonderful you are as God's handy-work, because if ALL the D.N.A.'s chemical letters in your body were printed in books they would be able to FILL the Grand Canyon 50 times to the top. The Lord of Creation has made you his greatest creation ever so complex in nature, that you are a perfect walking paradox that evolutionists can't explain.